Five Score: A Velvet Nightfall

by kitsy-chan

First published 13th of February, 2015

A small group of US Army Rangers are caught up in a web of corruption and dark deals, as the attempt to deal with 2 of their own, who have had their lives forever changed, by the Five Score curse

Part of the Five Score shared universe by Twisted Spectrum
Sometimes, even in the darkest place, hope can be found. When 2 Rangers find themselves changed by the Five score curse, their lives are forever altered. With a past life full of missed opportunities, and questions about their own destinies, can 2 friends find a new path for themselves or will they be expected to return to their old friends and family which they hardly recognize. When Hearts, cutie marks, and past expectations collide, a simple realization comes about, sometimes there is no right choice.

This story has a Teen rating, simply because it covers some mature themes and content, not due to gore, sexual scene or such.

Tags for this are a little hard, Its best described as a mix between Action and Slice of Life (which are of course conflicting tags), with a blend of comedy and sadness. (Conflicting tags), set in the 5 score human world.

I would Like to give special thanks to my support and editor, Sparky Brony, who helped with this story and encouraged me to write. Sparky Brony has been the BEST help ever in this. Cover art provided by the great and powerful Alkarasu keeper of the magic chainsaw.

Part 1: A Pale Horse Cometh

May 1’st 2020, 1200zulu

A lone Predator drone finishes it’s third pass over the forests, its FLIR confirming the structures and multiple hotspots in the area. Hidden under the deep canopy of trees, in what was supposed to be a nature reserve, the signs of a drug production facility could be seen.

After months of work, Ornada’s location has finally been fixed. Now the mission could begin, and the hope that with him captured there may be an end to some of the chaos in the region. With hope, May first will be able to be remembered as the day the changes began.

“Up and at ‘em, briefing in 30 min, 1230 Zulu, we have a hot one boys. Sorry Wally, no sleeping in on your birthday! Move it move it.” LT Fisher called out.

I sit and stretch. We’ve been waiting for this call for days now. My squad has been on 24 hour standby now for two weeks. We’ve been billeted in a Marine transport but we weren’t Marines… really, I actually hated the sea myself. Jumping out of a plane is fine, but sitting inside a rocking boat for days on end… no thanks… our squad was better than these lifeguards…. “RANGERS HO!”

I hopped out of bed hitting the showers quick. I’m not a huge man, 5’11” 185 pounds, but I still passed all my ranger certifications, making me the second youngest member on this team. One of the advantages of a brush cut like I have is it's fast to wash. Only takes a few seconds for me to have my brown hair done. Shaving is just about as quick. I never could grow a proper beard but never had to worry about it. I’ve been in the military for the last six years now. This also means I’m used to missed birthdays.

I get into my uniform as quick as I can, nodding to Eric who’s also getting dressed “This is it I hope.”

Eric Peterson, he’s a Cpl from Montana originally, our demolition expert and spotter for Sgt. Donaldson. While most people think about demolitions and think of the big blasts Eric is always just the opposite. His view is why waste a big blast, when a controlled blast is safer and much more effective. Standing in at 5’10” he’s just a touch shorter than me but has a few years more experience.

I walk into the hall and meet up with my sniper, Sgt Donaldson. 6’1” 210 pounds, you gotta be big to lug around the gear we carry. I’m his spotter as well as the intel specialist. I’ve worked with Sgt Donaldson for a year now and we trust each other with our lives.

Moving into the briefing room I stand at attention, the LT is already there, as is a major. Our coms specialist is in the front row, Lance Cpl Yiska Christan. Yiska, is 4th generation military, his great grandfather apparently served in World War II as a code talker. While he is Navajo by birthright, Yiska never did pay much attention to what he called, the old ways. At least he says he didn’t, but Yiska is one of the few people that remembers and can still fluently talk the code talking. He doesn’t practice the old ways but he knows them well enough I think.

“All right, this is not going to be a pretty one. “ The Major said looking across the room “We have good intel that Ornada is not just operating but actually living at a small drug production farm. Ornada has been a pain in the USA’s side for years now. He is the leader of one of the larger Cartels, with crimes of drug production and smuggling, human trafficking and sex slavery. Today however you are going after him, himself.”

Looking around the room the Major took a breath “Sanchez, Peterson. you are primary sniper team. Donaldson, Fitzpatrick secondary. “

Great I think, secondary again, ah well, takes some pressure of Donaldson.

“Objectives as follows, locate the encampment, verify that it is Oranada, if it is attempt capture. If capture is not viable you are authorized to take him out. Entry point will be near the Kurinwas river, in the Wawashing nature reserve. You will proceed south by south west it should take you 3 days to reach the target area. Extraction points are back at the river, alpha, bravo 2 days south of the plant, emergency abort location safe house will be in Town of Tortuguero. Mission call sign Twilight, command call sign Nightshade, mission go Grasslands, mission abort Firewall, emergency Treasure Chest, this operation is Pale Horse.”

“Get your gear, and let’s move out” the LT calls.

Yep, this is going to be a fun birthday, I think as I stand and head to the equipment locker, and grab my gear. Nicaragua is not very friendly to Americans so we can’t count on air support or even ground support if we get in trouble. Getting a final check from the LT, our group heads out to the flight deck. Normally we would go in by paradrop but because of the jungle and small landing areas, they have a Sea Stallion waiting for us.

“So birthday boy, how does it feel to be 25?” Eric said with a chuckle.

“Same as it felt to turn 24, no wait, 24 I was in the desert, cooler.”

“Nightshade this is Twilight, radio check over. Twilight, Twilight…” Tapping the mic a few times Yiska makes an adjustment to his headset. Nightshade this is Twilight radio check over”

“Twilight, this is Nightshade, 5 by 5”.

I sort of zone out a bit listening to the chatter, I know it’s going to be about 2 hours to the drop point, leaning back in my chair I hear one of the flight crew humming though the noise, the words come to mind… “Black velvet and a little mare’s smile….”

“Velvet, I’m coming for you.” *Yellow and red eyes appeared*

I run through the streets of a walled city castle, I hear the screams and cries all around me, but I can’t see anyone. Charging around the corner I hear the voice again. “Your daughter’s gone, your son’s gone… and now it’s time to play…”

I need to get to out of town, I need to find some place safe… but where is safe from him?

“Isn’t this fun? All these poor little things running around, screaming, crying, why aren’t you joining in? It seems to be the pass time? Aren’t you going to scream?

Fighting back the tears I slide down a slope and jump over an overturned fruit cart. I know he’s playing with me, I know he’s got me anytime he wants…. If a legion couldn’t stop him, if a goddess couldn’t then what chance do I have? If I could find a place to hide, to regroup with others…

“There’s no escape my little one.” I hear the sound of a claw dragging on stone, turning the last corner before the gates I see him standing there. Trying to stop I see him snap his clawed hand and I’m caught, scooped up into the air. “Tut tut, you didn’t have to run, I would have got to you.

“Discord, why are you doing this?” Was that me asking? Was that someone else?

“For fun, for time, for laughs…. For a world that has been static for to long. It’s time for a change, and I don’t need anyone bothering me while I make the changes.”

“Twilight Grassland, I say again Twilight Grassland.” Sitting up quickly I blink shaking my head as the go code comes over the radio.

“Wow that was a fast flight”

The LT looks over and shakes his head “you were out for two and a half hours. I don’t know how you can sleep in a chopper with all the noise”

Out the sides of the helicopter the ropes are dropped, grabbing the fast line, I slide down and hit the ground by the river with the rest of my squad. Once on the ground I quickly run for the tree line crouching, rifle at the ready, joined by the rest of the squad one by one. Scanning the area I wait for the helicopter to move of, leaving us with just the sounds of the woods.

“Ok boys, we have a lot of ground to cover and 3 days to do it. Eric you have point, Wally bring up the rear, I want to get some distance between us and the drop site.” The LT said hefting his rucksack.

There’s not a lot of time to talk as we walk, checking for traps, scouts, anything, as we move through the forests. The reality is though, we probably will not see anything for the first 2 days, and we know it but letting your guard down is not an option. While I am a spotter, my primary task with the group is intelligence analysis. If we find papers I’m the one that has to scan them quick, decide if it’s relevant to our current situation. I had to learn to read fast and scan and process information quick, but I seemed to always have a knack for that… After action reports though, the LT always says… they look more like an adventure novel than a true after action report.

By about 1900 local time, it’s gotten too dark to travel safely, so the LT calls for a halt. Stretching out a bit, I chuckle, we don’t need to remain silent, just need to talk low, and not use any lights. “Argh, mac and cheese with peas, who thought that would be a good idea for an MRE”

“Beefsteak with mushrooms and western beans.” Eric says with a grin.

“I don’t know how you do it you always seem to pull the best ones,” Henry pipes in. Henry is our medic, great guy, actually wanted to become a doctor, problem was, his family was so broke they couldn’t even afford community college. So his only option, join up. He’s a great guy though, 5’9 but a real powerhouse. He can easily carry a 200 pound man plus his equipment on his back, “chicken noodles and apple sauce,” though luck isn’t always on his side.

“OK guys, keep it down, were bunking down here for the night, standard watch rotation. Full light discipline, night vision only.” The LT says before sitting down to get some sleep.

Looking around I find a nice spot to sit, and rest. Well as much rest as you can get in the jungle, but you learn to ignore things when you have to.

Running, searching, my daughter. Where is she? If he hurt her, if he hurt my son... I don’t know what I’m going to do. All around me is darkness, blackness. I can’t see or hear anything… Those eyes… they aren’t here but I remember them. The eyes….

I need to get out, I need to be free, I need to find my kids… my kids. All around me is blackness but if I focus maybe, if i can get a spark of light…

“My kids” I mumble before being shaken lightly by Yiska. Blinking, I drop my night vision looking around then up. “My watch?”

Yiska nods, “yeh, and you were talking in your sleep. I’ve never seen you do that, mumbling for your kids.”

“I… I don’t have kids though,” shaking my head I can’t even think of why I would say that, was it something I was dreaming about? “Heck I don’t even have a girlfriend.”

Yiska chuckles softly “Maybe you were having a vision, the great spirits. A vision quest of sorts of the great ancestor spirits. Of the harmony between them."

I glared up at Yiska. "Really?"

Yiska chuckled, "Yeah never mind, I don’t follow that stuff anyway.”

Chuckling I stand and take my position, scanning the jungle, listening to the sounds, and listening for anything that doesn’t sound right. The problem is, something just doesn’t feel right. I can’t put my finger on it, but something’s different. I can just… sense it. I knew my watch would be over but I wasn’t sure I wanted to go back to sleep… it was almost like I knew something waiting for me to do that… Moving over, I wake Eric up for his shift and sit back down, giving my weapon a quick check over I turn off the goggles and sat listening to the jungle… Those eyes, I think as a shudder runs down my back.

First light seemed to come before I noticed it. Getting up I let Eric know I was the bathroom and took the shovel. It wasn’t until cleaning up afterwards I noticed the marks on my hip. Checking the other side I noticed the same marks there. That’s never a good sign, blotches or marks showing up could be signs of any number of problems and we were days away from help.

Making my way back quickly I wake up Henry, “Henry, I think I’m having a reaction to something, can you give it a quick check make sure it’s not going to slow us down?”

Henry yawned and grabbed the flashlight “foot, leg?”

“Hip.” I said, “both sides.”

Nodding he used the red light and his poncho to limit light pollution, before switching to white light to make sure. “Did you get tattoos on leave?”

“No why?”

“It's three… stars… per side… three purple stars. Shouldn’t affect your mobility I would think." Henry chuckled

“That makes no sense,” I mumbled pulling up my pants and getting my gear ready. They weren’t there before the mission started.

“The colors wrong for bruising and there isn’t bleed to the edges, it’s perfectly formed and shaped. Rule 3, no straight lines in nature,” he said putting his things away and getting ready.

“So it’s not a natural effect then, but not at tattoo.”

“Yep but you know the rules, unless its slowing you don’t we don’t worry about it.”

I nodded, it didn’t hurt or anything it's just... strange and confusing. It’s never good to be confused going into combat. At least I’d have a day or two to ponder it before we encountered anyone for sure.

“All right people, police the area, clear any signs we camped, and prepare to move out”, the LT said, it didn’t have to be said but always good to have a reminder.

I nod once, and quickly dig a small hole, as the rest pick up any scraps or such from dinner and dump them in the whole. MRE’s don’t generate a lot of waste garbage so it’s quick, and once buried I cover the disturbed soil with leaves. “Eating on the march LT?”

“Have to, I want to be close enough to the encampment that we can hit the target on the morning of the 4th.” The LT says shouldering his pack.

Putting mine on I get the once over to make sure all gear is in place. Once done I do the same to Eric. We are a team and need to watch out for each other. Part of that is making sure the gear is properly fixed to our packs and webbing.

“Twilight.”

I glance over at Yiska, “Just call me Velvet.”

Yiska blinks looking at me strangely, “Just call you what?”

“Velvet, it’s easier than the full…” I stop and stand blinking for a moment.

“Twilight… it’s our call sign remember? I was listening to the radio trying to make out If I heard the word. I thought I heard nightshade calling Twilight for a moment on the radio. What’s velvet got to do with anything?”

“I… I don’t know it just…” I stand there, I must look really dumb and confused right now because it earned me a Gibbs-esk smack to the back of my helmet from the LT.

“Head in the game ranger…”

“Yes sir,” falling into formation at the rear I start walking. Shaking my head I try and clear my mind. I know for a fact now something is wrong with me but what. We’re 5 days from the safe house right now, 2 from our target, so if something goes wrong the strongest course is a 1 and a half day hike back to the river. I need to focus though. I need to just do my job, my team is counting on me. Deep breaths in and out, I’ve done this before.

Eating on the march is never a fun thing, it’s not like sitting down and eating a full meal at once, it’s more like snacking constantly to keep our energy up. Between the heat, the walking though harsh terrain and the gear we are carrying, the amount of calories we burn is high, that’s why the MRE’s meals ready to eat, have candies, power bars, and such in them. There’s something about this though that always feels right. Hiking though forests and jungles, I’ve always loved the adventure. Chuckling “It’s not just a job it’s an adventure.”

Jay chuckles in front of me, “That’s Navy, not Army Rangers.”

“See the world, meet new and interesting people, and kill them.” Eric pipes in.

“That’s Marines’,” Jay says again with a chuckle.

It isn’t until about 5 pm when we can really settle down again, the LT calls a halt. The jungle ahead is darker than expected because of hill shadow, so he calls for us to hold up there. Glancing back to me he blinks, “Something wrong with your helmet Ranger?”

I find myself trying to get it to sit right, and look up “I think the straps got messed up somehow, it’s too tight and not holding its position.”

“We’ll rest here you can adjust the straps as…” He stops looking at me while I sit the helmet on my lap checking the inner webbing straps. “If that’s some kind of joke Corporal it’s not funny”

Blinking I look up confused “What? I’m not joking, it’s not fitting or sitting right.”

Eric walks over tilting his head and grabs my hair giving it a little tug “Ow, the heck that… since when do I have enough hair to be tugged?”

“It’s not just the hair it’s the color” Yiska says looking a touch confused.

Quickly I grab my signal mirror from my combat webbing, and pull it out to look. Somehow, in the course of the march, my hair’s gone from its normal brown, to a moderate purple with white stripes, going down to well below my shoulders, with just a bit of a curl at the end. Also my eyes have gone from their normal dark brown, to a very light arctic blue.

“Henry, my eye color has changed. I’ve always been dark brown now I’m a light blue.”

Moving over Henry kneels, now taking out his flash light he flashes my eyes a few times before looking up “He’s right LT.”

“He’s also blind” I chuckle blinking, “warn me next time before you do that.” Looking at my hands I have to keep blinking for a few seconds to get the spots out of my eyes. After a day in low light, that flashlight really did hurt.

“It’s a 2 days to the target, 2 to get back or 3 to the safe house.” The LT said.

“I know what you’re thinking LT but we have a mission to do… You’re the one that always says mission comes first.”

“Yes but this isn’t normal. This is so far from normal it could constitute an abort.” The LT actually looks worried, and that’s NEVER a good sign.

“First the tattoos, then the hair and eyes. Something just isn’t natural here.” All eyes turn to Yiska who’s been holding his tongue the entire time.

Yiska blinks, “Why’s everyone looking at me, this is serious, I know better than to make some joke about the great spirits in a situation like this.” He shakes his head.

Ok, that has me even more worried, if Yiska is too nervous to make a comment. He would normally joke around about some ancient ritual or great spirits or magic. He never took that part of his culture too seriously but...

I put my helmet back on, at least its sitting better now that it is not holding all that hair under it, and rub my eyes one last time. “Your call LT, but any direction we take we’ll be here to the morning. I know how important this mission is, so I’m willing to go regardless”.

“We’ll hold here for the night. If there’s ANY new changes tell me immediately. I don’t want to have ANYTHING that will interfere with our safety”. The LT Looks very stern about this, and he’s not one you can keep secrets from.

Grabbing my MRE I just groan and all eyes turn to me quick. “Veggie Burger w/BBQ sauce, anyone wanna trade?” That incites a mass groan, “Yeh and here I thought Henry was the one with all the bad meals this trip.”

“Manicotti with Vegetables,” He shakes his head.

“Nope, you win again, at least the barbeque sauce has flavor. “ With that I settle down to eat. Meals are never as bad as we make them out to be. During training there's a part where you get to survive on bugs. After that you know that any real meal, even if it’s an MRE, is better than an empty stomach.

As we spread out a bit for the night I find myself having to take the helmet off again, I just can’t get the straps right, then I hear it. I’m not sure what it was at first but it made my ears twitch. Closing my eyes and lowering my head, I listened as my ears swivelled a bit back and forth trying to find the source of the sound. In a moment my ears lock onto it, footsteps moving heavy through the trees, and 2, no, 3 voices.

Falling back to the LT I give him a light tap “3 people, maybe more, that way.”

Acting on training, the LT fans us out quickly, taking cover, it takes a few moments for the rest of the squad to hear them but we were already hidden by the time they passed by. 3 men, early 20’s, 2 of them had AK-74’s and the 3rd a machete. No one moved, or took action, we let them walk right past.

Sometimes it’s safer to avoid combat, if shots were heard it could bring others over. As well we didn’t know if they were associated with the target or what. After about 20 min, the LT decided it was safe enough to move over to me. Raising his hand he snaps is fingers right beside one of my ears causing it to flinch and lay back.

Motioning Henry over they both look, slowly I reach up to touch one of my ears. I knew this was well beyond Henry but he was the best we had right now. Carefully he started checking my ears out, touching the bone around where my old ears used to be, then gently touching the outer edge of my new ear.

With a soft giggle I twitch my ear away then “Ok that tickles.” Wait, did I just giggle? I never giggle, heck I was never ticklish. “Ok, this is just plain weird.”

“Weird but your hearings a lot better, you heard those guys a full 5 min before we did. Ok were going to abort this, and get you back.”

Nodding slowly I couldn’t help but feel down about this… years in the works all destroyed because of this. Standing up to move I got jerked back, falling on my butt. Looking concerned the LT put his hand on my shoulder “Are you ok?”

Slowly nodding and looking back I looked at Henry “You’re standing… on my tail,” those 3 words were enough to cause them to fall back away from me a little. On my tail… I had a tail… My mind started running in circles… “LT, permission to freak out?”

Henry quickly checked the tail out causing me to inhale quick and let out the cutest little squeak. “Yep that’s sensitive to.” Had I been in my right mind I might be concerned with the squeak, well, actually, had I been in my right mind, I wouldn’t have ears or a tail to be concerned with. Closing my eyes I couldn’t deal with it, my brain needed a reboot or restore to previous setting. My head spun and I was out like a light.

Checking my satchel I needed to be sure I had everything, water skin, hard tack baskets, maps of the area, well as much of the area as I had, Everfree never did have good maps, raincloak, compass, yeh I had what I needed.

“Twilight are you sure you’re up for this?”

I looked up at the older earth pony, he was a farmer, deep brown mane, light blue body fur yet built. I mean he was built. If he wasn’t like 20 years my elder, he must have been a total heart throb when he was my age. “Yes, the timberwolves have been attacking your farm and the neighbors; nopony is safe with them out there right now. “

“I know but why didn’t Canterlot send more than 1 little unicorn for this, shouldn’t they have sent several guards?”

“For timberwolves? It’s not like it’s a dragon or something, this is going to be a fun little adventure” With a flick of my mane I giggled “Twilight Velvet, here to save the day.”

Sitting up I start coughing, “What the hay, smelling salts, I hate that stuff.”

“You fainted, I need you awake right now,” The LT was looking at me with concern “We are still in hostile territory.”

“I know LT, shock got to me for a second.”

Standing up the LT ruffles my hair between my ears, closing my eyes I feel my ears go side to side… the little gesture making me feel a lot better right now. “OK get some rest, I’ll pull you off watch rotation. I don’t want you to risk passing out again.”

Nodding slowly I get up moving back to sit curling up a bit, now acutely aware of my tail, I close my eyes to rest. This is not the adventure I was looking for.

“Seriously, this is not the adventure I was looking for.“ With a leap and roll I get I end up on all 4’s again, the Rockadile roaring out at me. I look around and see just what I need. A large fallen tree trunk, hollow but still looks strong enough. Now I just need to make him mad.

Rockidiles are not the brightest of creatures, I think it’s because they actually do have rocks for brains, kicking a few small rocks at him I laugh, “Oh poor little thing all moss covered, I guess you can’t move fast at all.”

With the taunts and rocks, the creature roars and charges. I do a quick turn and dive through the log and roll out the other side. A moment later I'm followed by a deafening crash. Glancing over my shoulder I see the rockadile stuck head and shoulders into the log unable to get out or go through it.

“Score one for brains,” I giggle and start high step trotting away from the pond. The rockidle hadn’t been leaving its territory so I saw no reason to hurt it. I was the intruder here after all. Moving deeper into the Everfree I found it getting darker. Closing my eyes I concentrated, the glow form my horn lighting the area up.

I’m woken up by a sharp pain in my head, and find myself looking up at both Erik and Yiska. “Seriously ow.”

“Your horn was glowing, I smacked it and it went out.”

“Look you don’t go hitting somepony’s horn it’s not just rude its…” I blink for a few second. I’m not sure if that’s the strangest thing I’ve ever said. And I’m not sure what part to start with. Horn.. glow… My… Slowly I reach up touching the horn on my forehead then look at them.

“Somebody’s horn? You’re the only one that has a horn.” Eric was looking about as panicked as I was feeling right now…

Moving over the LT nneels down, “Lights out no one’s around that saw it, so what was it?”

“His horn was glowing and we are not talking about a dim bio-luminescent glow,” Henry said joining the group. “It was putting out a fair glow.”

“Ok this is getting serious, up till now the changes have been worrying but this is the first one that could have posed a risk. Yiska, stay with him to the night. Make sure he doesn’t give away our position.”

Nodding slowly Yiska turns sitting looking at me. “My father used to tell me stories.”

“Oh goody a spirits joke,” I said shaking my head.

“Well it’s not all about spirits, some were about magic, some were about people who took the form of animals either as a curse by spirits, a blessing, or of their own will.”

“That has got to be the most stupid….. ow!” I flinch as he flicks my horn with a finger and blink, “Ok not so stupid.” I rub the horn softly, darn that’s sensitive.

“In a case like this, my father would say something like, the spirits are unbalanced, you need to find the spirits and talk to ask them either forgiveness or help. Truth is I never considered that much passed some mumbo jumbo to explain a person trying to come to terms with themselves.” Taking a deep breath he looks at my horn and ears, “But in this case I think you need to talk to your spirit.”

“And just how am I supposed to do that?”

“My grandfather always described it like a controlled dream, somewhere between meditation and sleep. At least that’s how I took what he was saying. Close your eyes, breath deep, and slow, relax. Open your mind and search. There was something to do with a totem spirit…”

Nodding slowly I closed my eyes and relaxed. At this point I wasn't really sure what to expect. What was going on.

I was expecting timberwolves, but not this. I stood, my front legs spread ready for anything but I didn’t want to make an aggressive move. Standing on a large rock above me, was a massive stag, Long thin legs, white and gold body with a huge set of antlers, but most startling was around his neck was a large golden necklace with a red gem in the shape of a heart.

“Welcome back little one.” His voice is strong and powerful, filled with authority. “You have been gone a long time”

“Who, who are you?” I stammer, deer don’t talk, cows ok, but deer, no. They can’t. “How do you know me?”

“I am King Aspen known as The Heart of The Everfree Forest.” The stag says, looking down at me. “This is not the first time you have come here, stood down there. I have seen you before. I know you maybe better then you know yourself.”

“My name is… Twilight Velvet, I have come here because of the timberwolves they have been attacking the farms.” I take a breath standing true.

“Is that really why you are here?”

“Of course it is, ponies are in danger, it’s my duty to help them.” I say stomping a hoof, then the stag looks at me with stern eyes, I try my best to stay brave but I find myself lowering my head, “I came here because I thought I could help.”

Shaking his head he steps down, nearly twice my size I suddenly feel very vulnerable. “No Twilight, not this time, this time you came looking for my help.”

Gasping and panting I open my eyes looking around, my movements cause Yiska to backpedal. “I…I…. I have to go to the bathroom…” Quickly getting up I move away panting hard, my whole body is trembling, but I still have no idea what that means. Any of it, who a talking deer? Me saying I’m… I’m… Shaking my head again I try and hold on try to find it again but it’s faded.

Undoing my pants I find myself with a new problem. “Ah crud.”

Author's Notes:

I Apologize now, Most of the stories for 5 score are written first person, which isn't my normal writing style, I've always been 3ed person. I have tried to adapt my writing style to fit with the way the 5 score universe stories flow.

Java Compilation ERROR #43: Insufficient Coffee. Due to this, none of the characters in this story actually belong to me, instead this is a chance to explore histories, personal conflicts, emotions, and the choices made, that lead up to and shape the world as the ponies knew it.

Part 2: To Save A Painted Mare

I grew up in Vermont myself, it’s a beautiful area to live. I grew up in a small town Wallingford, not a huge population, and it was really spread out a bit, but that wasn’t too bad. I was an only child. One of only two kids in my entire school to have a May birthday and we were both born May first of the same year. Most everyone else I knew was born in summer or fall.

I was an only child, now don’t get me wrong, that has it perks, but after my father died, when I was 12, the house started to get lonely. Mom did her best, between bills, and taking care of me, but there was always an emptiness with just the two of us, especially during the holidays.

For the most part I was your average kid. I was named Walter after my grandfather apparently. Though sometimes I think it was because my dad loved the TV Show MASH. Most just took to calling me Wally. Ok so some in school took to calling me Wall-E for a while, but every kid goes through that.

As a child of the 2000’s I did the usual stuff, video games, superhero movies and comics. Suffering through several reboots of characters like Batman and Superman. Internet parties with my friends playing games like Ghost Recon, and Medal of Honor. But I wasn’t one of those to be totally cloistered inside.

Sports, I was never one that could watch sports. I couldn’t just sit and watch a football game or baseball game. I had to DO. In school I was on our soccer team, I played football a few times but since our equipment wasn’t donated and my family couldn’t really afford the bill for all the gear, soccer was my outlet.

I wasn’t a stellar student, I did ok with the normal stuff, math, science, but English was always a hit or miss. It’s not that I couldn’t read or write, just the material seemed so dry and boring most times. Read and write a report about Romeo and Juliette? Ok fine, but what if you don’t like Shakespeare? I had always preferred the adventure stories, it doesn’t have to be magical adventures either. Books like Lord of the Rings were fine though in places very dry for me. On the other hand I loved Tom Clancy’s work.

Tom Clancy, I think he’s the reason I joined the military. Well that and the fact that I couldn’t afford to go to college. To me the military was a real life adventure book. It’s a chance to go and do things, things other people only read about or pretend to do by playing games on the computer.

I breezed through basic training making some friends there. After that I spent a little time in Afghanistan. I didn’t see any heavy combat myself the first time, but while there I applied and was accepted for ranger training school. That was probably the happiest day of my life.

Or the start of the worst weeks of my life, since Ranger school makes basic training look like a boy scout camp. Most nights we were only allowed about three hours sleep, and the physical and mental training was intense. The washout rate was extreme and, I won’t lie, I almost washed out more than once. If not for Yiska's help in flight suit training for example I might not have passed that course. Some people would fail for physical reasons. Washing out for physical reasons is the hardest because everyone can have a bad day where they are not feeling up to their best. If it costs them just those few seconds on a course or firing range that's it.

There were nights I just had to wonder if I was doing the right thing. If the rangers was really for me. I wasn’t a quitter though, and while the suffering was there, I never focused on that. There was one piece of humor that cropped up though. My instructors found that my after action reports always seemed to read like adventure novels. I had a certain way of putting the details down that kept it from being too boring.

For me The Rangers was going to be my career, a way I could help people, help my country. But at the same time, I knew there was another reason, one that was harder to explain. The best way of wording it would be: 'I do, so others don’t have to.'

May 3rd 2020, 1300zulu

“Well, my career is over” I say with a weak smile trying to make light of things. “Women are not allowed to serve in the rangers.”

“You are still a ranger until you are transferred out. That means you are still under MY command. You are still part of this squad and still have a job to do.” The LT says sternly. “Yiska, any luck with HQ?”

“Nightshade this is Twilight, I say again, we are Firewalled. Request extraction status?” Yiska shakes his head and checks the radio “I’m having a lot of trouble getting though sir. Something big is up. Hold sir. Nightshade this is Twilight, I confirm Firewall.”

“Twilight this is Nightshade Firewall confirmed, hostile patrols have been spotted in and around extraction point alpha, alpha is a no go. Safe house compromised, some kind of disturbance has many of the towns in the area in turmoil. Avoid if possible. Extraction point beta still open, window closes in five days. Nightshade out.”

“Beta? It’s a three day walk to beta but that will have us passing primary target. Beta’s in high ground away from civilization, that’s why it’s probably still open.” The LT looks down at me, “Think you can hang on for three more days?”

“No matter what I look like, I’ve still had Ranger training. If things don’t get much worse, and we have to go past or near our primary target anyway…”

The LT kneels down and sighs “I know where you’re going with that corporal, and no. We are a effectively a man down, and I don’t want to bring you into a firefight in your condition.”

“Yes sir, I just hate feeling like I cost us this mission.” Looking down at my hands I take a breath. To this date no woman has been allowed to serve in the Rangers, period. Rangers are a forward combat unit, and the army has never opened it. This means after this mission, I’ll probably end up in some lab somewhere at worst, dismissed from the rangers at best.

The LT kneels down and helps to adjust the straps on my helmet, “Does that hurt your ears?”

“A bit but I can take it sir. I just have to keep them laid down, but it sounds like I’m listening to the world through ear muffs.” I kind look up and hum once “And I don’t think I can fit the low light goggles on with my horn.”

“I’m really reluctant to have you without your combat helmet on, but if it gets too painful, you are allowed to use your brush cap. I’d rather cut holes in the helmet with a KA-BAR then have you walking around unprotected.”

“Thanks for the concern LT.” Trying to stand I almost tumble over catching myself against a tree, quickly the LT helps me to sit down again, “Something’s wrong with my feet.”

The LT looks at me for a long moment before motioning Henry over. Quickly they undo and slide off my boots. I hadn’t taken my boots off in almost two days now. Seeing my feet being replaced by hooves though is probably the least shocking change. Carefully Henry checks out my hoof and lower leg, “It looks like its slowly spreading upwards. I don’t know if he can walk like this.”

Oh heck no, pushing myself up I get my balance on my hooves for a second then stomp one on the ground. “I’m not a stretcher case yet, LT.” While it takes a few moments to get my balance properly on my hooves I manage a few good steps looking back at my comrades, “I can still walk.”

“Ok change up, Sgt Donaldson Hand take the corporals HK416 and give him the M110, corporal you’re in the middle with Henry, I want him to keep an eye on you at all times. Understand? Sergeant you’re taking up the rear.”

With a nod I hand over my rifle to the Sergeant. Taking his sniper rifle I shoulder it. I knew I wasn’t expected to use it unless it was an emergency. More just carrying it to keep the weight spread between the squad. Not that I wasn’t qualified, I just knew the LT had no intention of letting me fight in my condition… my condition that just doesn’t feel right at all.

Even with hooves we were making good time. In some ways I seemed to be having it easier than the others. My hooves having an easily time finding perches or grip on the jungle floor. My legs also seem to be taking the impacts better than I had hoped. My tail swung occasionally at the buzzing of insects. It wasn’t totally automatic per say, I still knew I could control it if I wanted to… I could still feel it.

Yiska moved up beside me, “Don’t worry, we’ll get you to the evac site. You just need to stay calm.”

“I am calm.” I said looking at him a little confused.

“I’m not an expert on horses but, the way your tails thrashing and such, I would say you are anything but.”

I glance back at my tail and huff. “Tattle tale.” Looking to Yiska I grumble once, “Sorry. I’m just frustrated, confused, scared, and probably half a dozen other terms right now that I have no right being while on a mission. I know its natural but normally I don’t feel them this strong."

“Hormones…” Henry says.

I scowl, “Look, just because I’m a girl now doesn’t mean...”

Henry shakes his head “No, I was just thinking, for the change to progress this fast, you must be flooded with hormones, so that’s probably going to be causing total havoc on your emotional control centers of your brain.”

I open my mouth to argue then close it, “Ok point there.”

Yiska looks over concerned “So how did the vision quest go?”

“Controlled dreaming? It was strange, it’s like, I could almost remember something, but when I woke up it was gone. I couldn’t hold on to it. I must have looked in bad shape though.”

I shifted the weapon and walked on quietly. My mind kept running in circles, trying to find something to grasp on to, something to remember. I knew something was missing but I couldn’t figure out what, this on top of the physical changes…

Stumbling forward I hit the ground, grumbling. Looking back the LT quickly calls a halt and Henry comes over to check me out.

“Are you ok?”

Getting up slowly I shake my head, “No, Henry, I can’t… stand up properly.”

Quickly Henry pulls out a pen and pokes my legs causing them to twitch. Yiska moves behind me and takes off my pack. “LT we’ve got a problem.”

Kneeling down the LT looks at Henry “How bad is it?”

“It’s bad, I’m not sure he’s going to be able to keep walking. He’s not paralyzed but his spine and hips have changed. He’s leaning further forward when he walks. With the pack it's throwing his center of gravity off. I think we’re going to need to stretcher him out.” Shaking his head, Henry looks up to the LT, “The change seems to be picking up speed, fur is moving up faster, even his face is starting to change.”

The LT looks at me sternly “You girl, are going to give me ulcers, now, you are a stretcher case. Yiska, Henry, Sanchez and I will take turns.”

Watching as they set up a stretcher for me I grumble softly. “I’m not a girl, ok maybe because this stupid change I am but I’m not. “

Henry chuckles looking at the LT. “Hormones.”

Yiska glares at Henry, “Henry thinks he’s got a massive hormone surge going on that could be affecting his emotions and judgement a bit.”

Nodding the LT looks down at me “Just rest a bit, and I was joking about the girl thing, relax”

Lying back in the stretcher, I close my eyes, and take a deep breath. Look deep into the mind, focus, concentrate, ignore the Yoda jokes. I can feel the energy around me, I can feel my horn as it starts to glow.

Taking a hoofstep back I look up at King Aspen, horn glowing softly.

“I will not hurt you little one. You could have killed that rockidile, why didn’t you?”

“The rockidile? It wasn’t doing anything wrong, it was just protecting its home and I was the intruder there.” I let my hornshine fade lowering my head.

“But you are here for the tymberwolves?”

“That’s different; they have been attacking farms outside of the woods. Stopping them isn’t about protecting myself, it’s about protecting others.”

Walking around me King Aspen flicks his tail and I suddenly feel very small again beside him. To me, he’s nearly the size of Celestia. At least that’s how it seems, “So tell me Twilight Velvet, what exactly does your mark mean?”

“My cutie mark? It’s three stars, representing the three aspects of magic.” I stand proud, I’ve always been proud of my mark.

“Yet they are not equal size?”

“Only Celestia would be equal in all types of magic, I’m strongest in one but actually can cast spells related to all three. Summon lighting for example would normally be a pegasus but I have a spell that can do that, or making a plant grow, most unicorns would use a time effect but I can mimic the way earth ponies do it with a spell.”

“So that is how you earned your mark? By casting spells?”

“No, it’s so much more than that. A pony’s cutie mark normally appears when they have found something they truly love doing, something that’s important to them… that makes them happy… you might be a dancer because it’s fun, but that’s not always enough for a cutie mark. Dancing for fun verses dancing for the pure joy and freedom it brings, not just to you but to others, how it helps bring out their emotions too. And realizing that that is what you want to do for ever… That’s when you earn a mark.”

“So you wanted to study, to learn?”

“No that’s not it either, I wanted…. Adventure, I wanted to go out and do things, to make the world better, safer. I got my mark when I realized that not every pony could protect themselves. One of my friends had wandered into the forest and got hurt badly. She almost died. I realized, if I could have used magic I could have got in, got the herbs she needed and gotten out. She would never have had to risk herself. So I learned my first spell and used it to sneak in to the Everfree. I used a spell to camouflage myself, I used my telekinesis to get the owlbear away from the herbs by making branches rustle. Then moved in getting the herbs she needed. There was thrill there; I had done something with my magic that made a difference… And when I got back and gave her the herbs, and saw the smile on her face, my mark appeared. From that day I stated to learn spells. To go on adventures, and of course to help ponies by protect them when I could. I’m neither a shield who would stand and defend, nor a sword who would attack, I’m a generalist hence, my three stars.”

Nodding once, King Aspen slams his hoof down and states loudly, “So you are, Twlight Velvet.”

“I’m Twilight Velvet,” I say opening my eyes sitting up a bit in the stretcher.

“Who’s Twilight Velvet?” Yiska says, blinking.

“I… have no idea…” I lay back down blinking. “I think that’s my name but… I have no idea why.

Yiska chuckles “Another successful vision quest I see.”

“Yeah right, I’m not even Native American. How many vision quests have you had?”

“One, when I was little, my father took me into the medicine hut, to commune with the ancestor spirits. I remember something about running across a field on all fours. The wind, the howls, and two misshapen eyes watching. Swear I had nightmares for a week. I blame it on not eating, near heat stroke, and the wacky tobaccy my grandfather used. Seriously who puts a six year old in a small tent filled with smoke and herbs and doesn’t expect them to hallucinate.”

“Let me guess, after that you didn’t want to have anything to do with the medicine huts?”

“Eyup, that’s when I decided, the old ways where not for me. I learned them because I had to but never really practiced them again.” He says as he sets down the stretcher.

Looking back I see the LT setting up for tonight’s bivouac, “LT dinner time? I’m starving.”

“Yeh, but no fire, and keep that horn shine down, were only a few hours from the drug factory. I hate having to bring you this close but it’s the fastest way to the evac site.”

Nodding slowly I open my rucksack pulling out today’s mystery MRE. “Oh finally, the Coveted Cheese Steak, probably the best MRE there is aside from the meatloaf.”

“Lucky, last two days you got stuck with veggie packs, those are just awful”

Nodding I open the top, and with heartfelt contentment, cheese stake, the best meal in the pack, I take a bite.

Now, Lyra Heartstrings a nice light aquamarine in color, though she’s not as dark as say, Lightning Dust who’s more of a turquoise, but still well into that spectrum of green. Me, after that one bite, I fell somewhere in between the two. Which is pretty impressive since I, first started as a pale grey, and second, didn’t know who either of those two are.

Leaning over the side I quickly threw up. Panting had I looked at the pack and gave it a smell. This almost made me want to throw up again. Not a good sign at all. The LT was the first to come over; taking the MRE he gave it a small then taste. “Seems fine, Henry you're up.”

Henry had me open my mouth first and shook his head “His teeth have changed, I think he’s gone herbivore. Um Jay, you used to do deer hunting, tell me what you think?”

Jay’s turn to take a quick look and nod. “Yep, that looks familiar. Guess you should have saved that veggie burger for today huh.”

Shaking his head the LT kneels down and goes through my pack “OK everyone meal swaps, check your bags for any veggie dishes.”

While it may seem funny, not having proper food can be a major problem. Everyone in the squad knows it and within a few minutes all my remaining packs are swapped out for veggie versions. Not a bad thing, the veggie meals have just as much calories and such as the meat meals, but just the idea… that I’m missing out on my cheese-steak because of this…

No lights, hostile territory, one man down and on a stretcher, and just a few hours from our target. I knew somewhere fate is laughing at us, we failed because of me, and because of me my squad at risk. Turning on my side I close my eyes. What changes tomorrow will bring? I really don’t want to know at this point.

“I said, I don’t want to know. Are you not listening?” Stallions some times. I stood on the south west wall of Canterlot Castle. It was mid-afternoon and a gentle breeze teased my mane and tail causing them to dance. The stallion behind me, a medium blue royal guard with darker blue mane and tail, looked annoyed at my defiance.

“It’s my job to inform you of these things.” He said stomping a hoof once.

“I’ve grown up in Canterlot most of my life, I attended Celestia's school for gifted unicorns, I know which areas of the city are of limits. I know the laws.” I let out an annoyed snort.

“Then you know these ramparts are off limits for any but military personal. I will have to detain you.” Stepping forward he went to put a hoof on my flank.

“If you can catch me you mean.” With a chuckle I jumped off the rampart going nose down like a pegasus in a dive, plummeting towards the rocks below. One thousand one…

“WHAT!” The guard unicorn screams as he looks over the edge. He watches me fall, my tail flapping behind me like a streamer, “Someone call a pegasus quick!”

And... NOW! My horn flashes and I wink out. Now here’s where the fun comes in, I had fallen for about one and a half seconds, nose down. So when I come out of my teleport, with my new direction facing horizontal to the ground…. *POP* I was in a full gallop across the grass laughing my head off. There wasn’t a need to start from a dead stop, and even if he teleported he’d have to get his speed up to match mine.

A young pegasus still obviously a filly, turquoise with amber and gold mane and tail landed beside the Guard unicorn, “you called for a pegasus?”

Shaking his head he looks down at the running unicorn. “Not anymore. Who was she?”

“One of the EUP Volunteer’s I think.”

“She’s EUP? Then…” He thumps his head against the rail, “she was authorized to be up here.”

Yawning I rub my muzzle softly with a foreleg, my chest hurts, my neck hurts, my back hurts, my legs hurt… Ok let's just say it, I hurt. I feel like I’m tied down, just because of how tight my clothing is right now. I let out a soft whimper which gets the attention of Henry.

“Oh damn, LT Help.” Grabbing his KA-BAR he comes over quick and starts cutting off the last of the clothing that has been so tight around me. The military uniforms are made NOT to rip so had been bunching up or worse digging in a bit as I changed thought he night.

You know, a butterfly emerging from a cocoon might be a nice picture way of saying it, but first, I’m no butterfly, and second, those combat vests and webbing are no cocoons. Panting a bit I stumble to my feet shaking my head and tail at the same time then blink. “I’m… not on my hands and knees am I?”

“Nope”, at about this time Henry decides he’s going to channel Big Mac.

“I have fur, and a muzzle… don’t I?”

“Yep”, Henry says still staring.

“I’m a horse aren’t I?”

“Yep.”

The LT shakes his head “More along the lines of a pony, or unicorn given the horn. Can you walk?”

Taking a deep breath I move one hind leg forward, then the other, than realize… my entire center of gravity is now heading straight for the dirt as I face plant, “Nope.”

Getting back up I close my eyes, and try again. Feeling my legs move, feeling the different muscles as I take one step, then the next. Feeling the ground as it hits me in the face. Stupid ground. For the next 10 min, the rest of the squad takes turns watching me, in a cross between interest, pity and mirth, as I slowly master the art of not getting hit by the ground.

By about 20 min I’m almost prancing around a bit getting more and more comfortable, “come on if a foal can learn to walk in five min I should be able to do better”

Yiska chuckles “It’s been 20 min. Yep, you lost to a foal.”

Drooping my head and tail I feel myself blush, yep I’ve been served. Curiously I look over at the LT who’s got the leftovers of my combat uniform and webbing, my rucksack, and his rucksack and are currently tying them together. “What are you doing?”

With one move he picks up both packs and drops them over my back so I have one sack on either side, with the webbing over my back like some kind of mule. Standing somewhat shocked I slowly look back blinking. “LT?”

“If I just put your pack on you you’d fall over to one side. You’re not carrying a weapon, uniform or armor, so you should be pretty balanced. Can you walk or is the load to heavy?”

Still in shock I take a few steps forward then nod, “doesn’t feel too heavy.”

“If you can walk you’re not a stretcher case, and that frees up two men to fight, basic training.”

“Yah, I know, I just wasn’t… expecting it. “ I say looking down a bit.

“You turn into a talking unicorn, and carrying a pack is the thing that surprise you?” Yiska says chuckling.

Almost instantly my ears go up again swiveling. Yiska see's my reaction and instantly raises his hand. On alert he takes a knee as does the LT. I think my hearing got better, because I’m sure I hear crying now. Great, why did I have to have a white coat, seriously. Henry was quick to notice and put a poncho over me quietly. It gives me some sort of camouflage. I crouch down trying to make myself as small as possible. The crying was getting louder.

First into view was the pony, mostly because of her colors. She was pale grey olive in color coat wise, but her mane and tail were a brilliant red. Her tattoo was that of a bunch of grapes and a strawberry. Stumbling as she walked, she had a black and white halter on her face, rope around her neck and what looked like a rope around her torso tying down a pair of wings. Something inside me just told me how wrong this was…

“What’s this now? Three or four?” A man says in Spanish as he whips the ponies flank with a length of branch causing her to jump.

“Four I think, Ornada’s got word out that he’s paying 300 a head for them now. I can’t believe we found this one right in Tortuguero.” second man is carrying a shotgun as he walks, “this will feed my family for a month.

Laughing the two keep walking down a trail, the sound of the wooden branch hitting her flank again fills my ears as the crying slowly fades back into the distance.

Sgt Sanchez was the first to move, falling back to the LT, “Oranada’s at the location. They just came from Tortuguero which explains likely why the safe house is down… if more people are turning… It could be causing some chaos.”

Looking over at the Sgt my heart drops, I don’t know why but it does. “How many more?”

“He said total of four found. Ornada’s buying them.”

I look at the LT, “Our target's there, he’s holding hostages, I can still walk, run, see and hear. I can still be a spotter. “ I feel the anger building in me, I know this guy HAS to be stopped. He’s been known for human trafficking and sex slavery. I know these ponies are in the WORST danger. Planting my foot hard on the ground I look at him. “LT…”

Reaching over the LT’s first response is to… Thwack my horn causing me to stumble backwards. “Lights out corporal, you have to watch that. Keep your emotions in check. That glow of yours could give our position away. Now then, who is up for a little recon? We can at least take a look at what’s going on and gather some intel from a safe distance.”

The squad nods once. We stand up, staying off the path and moving through the forest we still make good time. It's only about an hour till we reach the factory, to use the term loosely. The compound is made up of several old shipping containers, a large hut, and a few smaller huts. An old generator provides power and about a half dozen people can be seen. Though by the looks of it, there are probably about a dozen more working in the shipping containers.

The pony can be seen being forced into one of the smaller shipping containers by an armed man. I can hear Eric talking softly, “Four using AK’s, probably 74’s. I see one AKS-74U, rest seems to be SKS’s. And I confirm target is in the house. We could take him out from here.”

I find myself moving more then I should be, almost prancing on the spot, I know I shouldn’t be moving but at least I’m quiet. Forcing myself to stop I take a deep breath. “LT, the Army is going to want intel and information on as many of, well whatever I am, as they can get. Our mission was capture or kill, any chance we can shift that to kill and rescue?”

Chewing on his lip the LT looks at the situation. “Ok, we do have the advantage here, they are under gunned, under armed. And yes, if people are changing the military and CDC are going to want as many subjects as they can get.”

Looking over the team, “Ok Jay, Sanchez, take up a firing position here, I’ll act as spotter, our first priority is Ornada, so once he’s down we will worry about the ponies. Eric, I want demo charges on each of the containers except for the one with the ponies, and if you can the generator. Yiska covering fire from the right side, take out anyone coming out of the smaller huts. Henry, you speak Spanish too, you’re with Walter, I want you two to sneak into the pony’s container. Keep them quiet, give them a once over, see if they can run. “

“You want Walter down there too?” Eric says blinking.

“He at least looks like they do, it might help keep them calm when we have to run. Our exit point is due south, once out of there we will be moving fast, so we’ll leave some mines in our wake to slow pursuit if any. Remember though ponies are low priority, if they cannot keep up, we will have to leave them behind.”

Everyone nods. “Once primary target is shot, we will set off the charges. That will be your cover to get the ponies out, or for you and Henry to get out. They are not our primary so I don’t want any of you getting killed for them.”

It took me a few minutes and a little help to get the poncho and brush cap on, at least it would provide some camo from my color scheme, but I suppose it could have been worse, I could have turned bright red.

Eric moved like a ghost, it took him nearly an hour to plant all of the charges, but there was more than enough cover from overgrown weeds, barrels and such for him to move around almost freely. No one in the area seemed to concerned with security. Fear is a powerful tool, and these people used it to make sure everyone stayed away. But they forgot that there are others that they should fear. And it is us that they should be terrified of.

Keeping as low as I could, I had taken the long way around with Henry, one of the things I found I loved about this form, was my senses; I could hear and see a lot more. Not better per say, but I found I had a much wider range of view, letting me know where everything around me was.

There was only one guard at the container. Backing up a little I stomped a hoof twice on the ground. The noise was enough to cause cause him to look in my direction for a moment. That was all the time Henry needed to put his hand over the guys mouth and silence him with the KA-BAR.

In the days of modern warfare, machine guns, gunships, sometimes a simple knife, like the KA-BAR can be the most powerful tool. We quietly move the guard back into the underbrush and move up. The container isn't locked so luck is on our side. All Henry has to do is open a latch and we slip quietly inside.

As my eyes adjusted to the darkness my stomach sinks at what I see.

Part 3: A Night Mare’s Anger

May 4th 2020, 1900zulu

I have changed, I have changed, just like you… just like you.

I blink, looking at the four ponies inside the container, there is the yellow pegasus I had seen before, but the other 3, I knew there was something wrong with them, institutionally… I could tell, I could feel it, it was like the feeling you get when you look at someone who’s been shot, and you see in their eyes that they have given up, that they have nothing left in them, that they are ready to let go.

The first was a mare I think. OK I’m not going to go checking under every pony’s tail to tell. Hopefully there’s a more obvious way of telling, but I haven’t figured it yet… Her mane was a gold color but unlike mine and the pegasus’ manes, it just lay flat, lifeless. Her coat was a grey indigo color. Even her mark seemed faded golden sprig of wheat that was slowly turning brown.

The second mare looked just as bad, a darker off blue color, with violet and white mane, again even her hip mark, a fleur-de-lis, seemed faded. Her eyes down, she could barely look up at me.

The third was a pegasus stallion, I think. He was bigger, and bulkier then the others, but again, he was supposed to be a deep purple with a mixed purple and white mane. Everything just seems so beaten about him.

But for how long? For how long… Must I wait? I know there's something wrong

“Henry this isn’t right, crystal ponies can’t take captivity.” I say, feeling panicked.

Blinking Henry looks at me “Crystal what?”

“I don’t know how but I know… we have to get them out of here, fast.”

Nodding slowly, Henry moves between them, cutting and removing their restraints and checking them over as best he can.

Your crystal heart isn't beating, And you've tried to… Make it come alive

I move up to the first mare, and put my muzzle under hers, lifting her head a little “I know you’re hurt, scared, but you have to be strong, we are here for you, to help you.” I don’t know if she can understand my words, but my form, the closeness, the compassion in my voice seems to perk her up a little.

No shadows, Just red lines, Now I'm here to rescue you, oh oh...

Giving the second mare a gentle nuzzle I find the need to reassure her. “It’s ok, we are here to get you out. You’re safe with me, I promise.”

Henry nods once “Emotionally I don’t know how they are, they’ve been whipped it looks like I can see some welts under their coats, but no broken bones.”

“Henry, tell them the plan, they are going to have to move fast and stay close when this starts,” I say giving each of them hug trying to lift their spirits a little.

Henry nods shifting to Spanish as he talks to them.

Oh I'm still alive, I'm still alive. I cannot apologize

“I’m Twilight Velvet.” I say looking at them with a firm resolve in my voice.
I know I’m supposed to control my emotions but it’s hard, the rage I feel is so real, and I don’t know why. I know they are probably people just like me, scared and confused, and I’ve seen people treated worse than this in some places, but this for some reason… is wrong on an instinctual level.

So silent, No violence, But inside my head, So loud and clear

Henry, catching my drift, translates for me as I talk. “I changed a few days ago, probably about the same time you did. I know it’s hard, but you have to look inside yourselves for the strength, we are going to get you out of here.

You're screaming, You're screaming, Covered up with a smile I've learned to fear.

Henry smiled moving to the door, I knew it was about time, I knew everything was going to happen fast. Nosed the ponies towards the door, and stopped taking a breath. “Almost show time,” he said with and I was forced to put on a smile myself, just to try and help the others.

Just sunrise, And blue sky… Is this all we get for living here?

The yellow pegasus nods slowly “I think my name is Strawberry Sunrise.”

The male pegasus barely lifts his head “Bluesky”

I look to the other 2 mares but they shake their heads no. I don’t know why some of us can remember names and others cannot, actually I don’t even know why I can remember my own name like that, but that’s something we will have to figure out later.

Come fire, Come fire… Let it burn and love come racing through

I hear the shot, no, not one, but two shots, both snipers had fired at the same time, one struck Ornado in the chest, the other in the head. This was followed by the first of the explosions. Henry pushes open the door as people are running and screaming. The sounds of automatic weapons fire can be heard clearly. The HK’s sound much different than the AK’s to my trained ear.

The smell of smoke, burning chemicals and rubber greeted us as we ran out. The chaos of the scene, well controlled chaos let Henry and the prisoners run. I was bringing up the rear, when I heard the cry from Yiska. “RPG!!!”

Turning my head I see the puff of smoke, and close my eyes tight, flinching.

Oh I'm still alive, I'm still alive, I cannot apologize, Oh oh.

The shockwave doesn't wash over me. I hear the explosion right behind me but… opening my eyes, I look back. My horn shine is intense, a brilliant cerise, and in answer a brilliant cerise dome was over me. Whatever that was it saved my life. Turning to run, I found myself running into the dome.

Looking around quick I gulped “Ok how do I shut this thing of… oh yeah.” Reaching up with a foreleg and lowering my head I thwacked my own horn, it hurt, but it worked, the shield was down and I could run.

I've learned to lose, I've learned to win, I've turned my face against the wind

I look around at the fire, at the flames, the wind blowing in my mane, it is safe enough for me to start running, to catch up to the others. There were still more explosions, as the chemicals in the shipping containers went up, I know the team is already falling back and I knew we have to meet them at the rendezvous point.

I will move fast, I will move slow, Take me where I have to go

It felt strange, but I find myself having to actually slow down for Henry, usually he’s the one waiting on me. But this new form is fast, agile, able to weave between the trees better than I expected.

I felt like these hooves could take me anywhere. And for the first time since my change, I felt like… I was right.

Oh I'm still alive, I'm still alive, I cannot apologize, no oh oh

I feel pride, I feel joy, I feel true happiness, I have gotten them out to safety, it was my job but it was also so much more… I could feel it all the way down to my cutie mark.

“I am… Twilight Velvet.”

Author's Notes:

This is a short chapter i know, the song lyrics are meant to carry the theme of the scene in this one. Because of what this chapter meant, i felt i didn't want to add on. i wanted to keep it as just this.

Part 4: To Ride a Pale Horse.

May 4th 2020, 2100zulu

“Five score divided by four”, Strawberry Sunrise said, causing all of us to freeze in our tracks. Well, correction, all of the ponies.

The LT walks right into my rear, knocking me forward a step, “Corporal put your hand up if you’re going to stop, you know the rules.”

I blinked, looking back at the LT and weakly raise a forehoof, signaling a stop… of course it was a little late now… and it wasn’t actually a hand.

“Five score, divided by four…” I repeated.

Strawberry Sunrise nodded to me “I heard it in a dream.”

I nodded slowly to as did the other 3, “like something long forgotten.”

The pony with the wheat cutie mark closed her eyes as her color starting to fade again. She trembled badly and let out a soft whimper. I moved to step forward but Strawberry Sunrise was closer and moved to put a wing over her.

Henry looked back “LT rest time? The civilians don’t look so well still.”

The LT nodded “let’s set some of the last of our tripwires about 100 yards back and then rest here for 20.”

“We are actually moving faster than expected, don’t you think?” I asked looking to the LT who just gives me a gruff nod. “Permission to share some of my food and water with the civilians?”

Looking at the other 4 ponies, he thought for a moment then nodded “Guys, check your rations for the extras, crackers, jams, and what not.”

Crouching down I back out of the two rucksacks, and give each of them some water from my ration. Not an easy thing to do when you don’t have hands, but Yiska was quick to help, pouring water into the canteen cup, adding some crystal flavor packs and helping each drink in turn.

“So when… did you start to change?” I asked. While they all spoke Spanish they also could at least speak some English. That meant it wasn’t that bad communicating. I just wish I had passed my Spanish classes now.

“I noticed the mark, on my legs just after my birthday.” Sunrise said. “So probably the first.”

Blue Sky gulps softly, “The first of May. I’m 25 now.”

“Who… all has a May first birthday?” I ask nervously as it begins to sink in. “It can’t be that common.”

All 5 ponies raise their hooves.

The LT blinked at that, “and who’s 25?”

Again, all 5 ponies put their hooves up, “Now that’s kind of spooky.” I say, looking at the others, then look at the LT, who is levering himself off the ground. Nodding once I look to the others, “It's time to start moving again.”

As we walked I look at each in turn. Then to break the silence I looked to Blue Sky's, “So what happened?”

Blue Sky takes a deep breath, “I worked as a parasail guide at a resort at Cerro Silva, I grew up in that city. I went out drinking with some of the guys from work, when the tattoo appeared. I went to the clinic the next day, after my ears appeared the clinic doctors began to get worried. They didn’t know what was wrong with me. That night 3 gunmen came in, and took me off.”

With a sigh he looks down “My real name is Manuel, but the name Blue Sky sort of stuck. It’s hard to explain, I woke up saying it.”

Looking over at Sunrise I ask in a gentle tone “And you?”

She glances at me then at her hooves while walking “I was Angelina, but now I guess it's Strawberry Sunrise, I started changing at the same time as my friend. We were both born on May 1st, we both turned 25 a few days ago. Tina and I found our marks at the same time, and sort of knew our names, instantly, or I should say each other’s names. I knew Tina was Candyshine, and she knew I was Sunrise. We were both scared, and both went to the clinic in our town. The town is pretty small so word spread fast, and people started panicking. The minister in town said we were demons. He said the change was our true forms showing through, that god was reviling us as the sinners we were. The people of Tortuguero were all riled up…”

Closing her eyes I could see the tears in them and moved to press my side against hers. With a deep breath she continued, pain evident in her voice. “I had fully changed when they came and got Tina and I, in the very early morning. They took us from the clinic, Tina tried to run but… They shot her… They left her there on the streets and loaded me into the truck, we drove for a few hours then… they unloaded me and walked me into the camp.”

Yiska hummed softly, “Well that explains why Tortuguero is a no go.”

I looked at him sternly. While I know he was right and it was the most likely reason that we couldn’t go there, I still didn’t like it said aloud.

The mare with the wheat mark starts to speak next. She is walking slowly, her mane actually bouncing a bit now, starting to look fuller and not as limp. “I’m Mia. I don’t know any other name, no one’s told me one, and I haven’t had dreams about them. I’ve had nightmares but I’ve tried to forget them. My mark appeared during my birthday, my family owns a farm and I was visiting. When I started to change my father took me to the clinic. He stayed with me a bit, but when my hooves formed, and the cries of demons from other towns came out… He left me there. Later that day, the men showed up and took me to the camp.”

The last mare, the one with the fleur-de-lis lets out a sigh, “do I have to?”

I tilt my head looking at her, and touch my muzzle to her neck with a rub, “It does help.”

Mina nods once “She’s right, it does help Lilly.”

With a breath, “I’m Sophia, I was a dancer. It was the only job I could find, I lived at the club. When I started to change, the club owner was worried I was contagious and sent me to the clinic. I spent the next day there until… they came and took me.”

“And you had no, dreams or memories of your name?” I ask softly as we walk.

Flinching, her color fads for a moment, “I don’t remember.”

“Twilight, you called us crystal ponies,” Sunrise speaks up while walking, “what’s that.”

“Honestly, I don’t know how I knew, I just knew. It’s not you Sunrise, those three were the crystal ones. I just knew they were, I could sense it, in some way.” Sometimes this really sucks, I could not figure out how to put into words what I felt, because nothing I knew explained it. It was like a tingle in my… horn?

Yiska puts his hand on my back, looking down and chuckling “Maybe it was magic.”

“Right, magic, next thing you know were going to be talking about aliens, little green men.” I say with a laugh.

Yiska chuckles “Oh good idea, hmm, aliens stopped time, beamed you up, altered you and sent you back as to see how humans would react before colonization.”

Eric shakes his head “Next they will begin dropping pods into the ocean and launching an invasion against LA”

“Oh I loved that movie,” I said, looking up, “I gotta watch that again when I get back, it a classic.”

Looking back at me Eric shakes his head “But seriously, about the magic thing, I saw that glow with the RPG, blowing up beside you…. How did you do that?”

I think for a second, “I remember you calling out the warning, I remember turning, seeing the puff of smoke and the rocking heading for me, I closed my eyes and braced figuring I was dead anyway and… honestly I don’t know. I don’t remember doing anything really, I remember the horn shine, and I had to hit my horn to get the glow to go away… Umm, Goa'uld personal shield?”

With one stern look from the LT we all quickly drop that line of talk. Looking to the LT I clear my throat “Sir, what we do know, is there’s a bounty on equines here, we know that for some reason the cartel was collecting them, and somehow getting the information on these people, likely from the clinic’s themselves. We’ll need to report that in when we get back.”

The LT nods once calling for a halt.

Looking around I notice that it’s already close to evening as the sun is dipping below the tree line, “are we going to bivouac for the night sir?”

“Ok set up perimeter guard, we will dig in here till morning. We should be able to reach the evac site pretty quick.” He states then finds a place to sit and work on his weapon.

“Eric, Yiska, I hate to ask but, could you help us with dinner? Seriously having no fingers really, really, does suck.” I say with a snort.

“Hey Yiska, I think Wally’s got… Finger envy”

I can just see Yiska biting his tongue. I KNOW where he wants to go with that envy comment, and really no, I am NOT in the mood. “Don’t do it Yiska.”

“I wouldn’t dare.” He says with a chuckle.

Angelina, Strawberry Sunrise, tilts her head looking at me, “Wally?”

“Um yes, that’s my actual name, just, Twilight Velvet came to me in a dream I guess. It feels right so I’ve used it.“ I say as I lower my head in a blush. “With all that happens in some ways it gives me something to hold on to by saying it. “

“But… isn’t Wally a guy’s name?

I ok this is a conversation I didn’t want, I’ve been really avoiding that part, and didn’t really want to confront it, I knew it was the end of my career in the rangers but.. Being a pony horse thing was the end anyway. With a deep breath I sigh “Well, I was, but the change was a little…”

“I wouldn’t have guessed, you have such a gentle mothering voice.”

“Gentle and mothering? But I…” I looked confused and looked to Eric.

“Actually Wally, your voice has changed, It changed over the last day or so, it mostly happened slowly so I don’t think most of us really considered bringing it up, but its definitely feminine, and it is really soft and gentle.”

“I, but, and,” My mind starts to churn, I sound female… Seriously? “Umm, can we change the topic, so um, how about Manchester United this season.”

“Ok everyone, keep it down, and get some sleep, we are meeting up with the chopper tomorrow.” The LT Said firmly. And yes, he was defiantly the law around here.

Mia, cringed at the mention of sleep, “But the nightmares.”

Very quietly I got up and lay beside Mia, “How long have you been having them?”

“Since the first night,” Mia says, “I’m almost scared to sleep.”

“Do you remember what they are about?” I ask, not wanting to make her uncomfortable but I am now really curious.

“I, I can’t, I wake up with these feelings of dread. Have you been having them?” Mia asked looking to me.

“I started with nightmares, I think, the problem is when I wake up, I have the hardest time remembering, just for a few seconds, in that time between sleep and consciousness, something breaks through, a word, a feeling that I can hold on to. For that brief moment, and then it’s like some dark veil is dropped over my mind.” I blink once then snort, “Sorry, I’m not used to talking about dreams and such.”

Closing her eyes Mia yawns, “Its ok, it helped,” she said as she drifts off to sleep.

I close my eyes too, the feeling of Mia against my side is strange, it gives me some comfort and makes it a little easier for me to relax. As I look over I notice the other 3 ponies are in a group also, as they sleep. I know horses are herd animals, but are ponies?

I give my head a light shake, and close my eyes to sleep, mothering, how could I be mothering?

“A mother? Really?” I say in surprise, as I dodge through the trees, the mud under my hooves was slowing me down a bit but I could still move at a fair pace. The bog mud wasn’t that deep and my stepsink spell kept me from getting really stuck.

“We are really having this conversation now Twilight?” Rainbow said, banking hard to avoid a falling tree. “You’re running for your life, and worried about me?”

“You’re the one that said you were going to settle down.” I laugh, as my hooves get traction on more solid ground. “I thought you were going to be forever the bachelor. RIGHT SIDE!”

We both dodged right, as another tree went down. “Wow this guy is persistent,” Rainbow said, “are you sure you don’t want me just to…”

“No showing off this time Rainbow. We don’t need to hurt it just keep it occupied.” I said firmly as I started running uphill.

“But I can take him without problem. You’re the one that’s in danger here.” I could hear the worry in Rainbows voice. I know Rainbow could probably tie the thing in knots with stunt flying tricks but sometimes I just like doing things for myself.

“Nope, we’re fine, Hydras are not made for long chases, we got him to follow us through Frogbelly bog, and keep his eyes on us, rather than the others. “ I said as I leap off the cliff.

“You’re not going to make it Twilight.” Rainbow said with a chuckle.

Oh hay, Rainbow was right about that one, that cliff drop was about 3 times longer than I thought. Rocks below, muddy water, no safe landing spots down there.

Rainbow did a spiral around me as I dropped “Want me to catch you, or you going to teleport? The ledge is over there.”

Looking where Rainbow pointed, “Thanks, I see it now.” My horn glows bright and I wink out, appearing on the ledge, I'm panting hard now.

Rainbow landed beside me and struck a proud pose, dark blue wings flared wide. “Oh come on, you should have just let me handle that thing, you know how awesome I am Twilight.”

“I know I know, you're cooler than any other pegasus out there, but seriously, I never pictured you hooking up with a mare. You always loved the adventure as much as I do.” I smile softly.

“I hooked up with you didn’t I?” Rainbow said giving my hip a light swat with his wing.

“RAINBOW BLAZE…. You know perfectly well that’s not what I meant. I’m not looking for that kind of a relationship. We’re best friends. Friends forever, but I don’t know if I’m ever going to settle down and have foals of my own. But you, you take care of Twister, she’s got a HUGE heart.”

“I will, I will, but sometimes I can’t help wonder… what would our foals have looked like?”

“Nope, not happening, no baby bottles, diaper, or safety pin cutie mark for me, mine is all about the magic and adventure.”

My eyes snap open, for a moment I hold on to the image of that cute stallion. His golden eyes, his rainbow mane and tail, wings spread in his famous I’m so awesome pose. Then I feel it starting to fade.

I shake my head hard, trying to hold on to it, trying to hold onto the picture. Then it hit me, cute stallion, I thought he was cute? And that was it, the image was gone. As hard as I tried I couldn’t remember what he looked like. The only thing I had was, that he was cute.

Of all the things to hang onto from a dream, the idea that I thought a stallion was cute, was not one I wanted to deal with. This had to be some cruel joke, some evil prank, some dark curse just to make my life miserable.

I look around and see Strawberry Sunrise, Angelina, she is standing, facing the morning sun, with her wings spread wind, her head facing into the wind, forelegs prancing slightly. Her whole body looks tense, like it was expecting to leap into the air, but she stays grounded.

I walk over to her, unsure of what she’s doing or thinking “Morning.”

Her ear twitches, “Have you ever felt like you want something, you need something so bad, but don’t know why?” With a long sigh she folds her wings, looking down. “I woke up with the sun, the clouds calling to me. I could feel it, like an itch between my wings, like an ache deep inside my heart.”

“Your wings,” I ask, looking at her curiously, “Have you tried to fly?”

“Fly, really? With these stubby wings, that’s not possible.” She said, turning her back on the sun, “My wings would have to be huge to get off the ground. In case you didn't know, I'm no lightweight.”

“I don’t know, maybe there’s magic involved. The only thing I could say is for you to try.” With a gentle push of my nose to encourage her to turns back to face the sunrise.

Spreading her wings again she takes a deep breath looks at the rising sun for a long time. I could see her wings feeling the air currents the feathers moving in the morning breeze. It was more than that, I could feel her wings gathering the energy in the air, I don’t understand it myself but deep in my horn, I could sense her energy building. I knew she was ready.

“All right folks, fun time is over, let’s get ready to move out.” The LT barks out.

Sunrise lets out a squeak and clamps her wings to her side, looking back at the LT, who was getting his gear ready.

I knew the LT was right, we could still be in danger and now really wasn’t the time for risking herself trying to figure out how to fly. If she hurt her legs in a crash or bad landing, and then we would have to carry her out.

I walk over to the twin rucksack saddle backs, and find myself almost prancing as I did. I had no idea why I was so happy but I was. Over the last day I found walking, running, everything had become second nature. It felt completely natural to me, to be in this form.

With one smooth motion I drop my front end and duck under the rucksacks, then with a wiggle they settled on my back like saddle bags again. Standing up I looked back and see Yiska standing a few feet behind me, looking away, his hand shielding the side of his face from me.

“What’s your problem?” I ask, feeling confused.

“Wally, you’re not wearing any clothing.” He stammers out.

“I haven’t been for the last 24 hours. And nothing I have would fit.” I turn to face him, “Sides I have fur right now.”

“Not… where you flashed when you bent down to get the packs on. All your… parts were visible.”

“All my…” I blink once looking back at my flanks, then clamp my tail down tight feeling my face start to burn bright red. “Pants, first thing when I get back, I need pants.”

Chuckling “That or not to bend over like that with guys behind you,” Yiska said shaking his head.

LT smacks Yiska on the back of the head as he walks by “Eyes up, Ranger. You don’t want a harassment complaint on record do you?”

“Sir no sir,” Yiska chirps and started marching.

With a deep breath, I start my trek too, the other ponies were also naked, but I don’t know if it bothered them as well. At this point though, there was simply no clothing available to us. Can we even wear clothing? How would we dress ourselves, seriously, something as simple as tying a shoe lace now seems impossible. I have enough trouble eating, at least for drinking I have the water hose in my rucksack.

I look to the crystal ponies, it has been over a day and a half since their rescue, and their color is already starting to come back. It’s amazing, when we first found Mia for example, she was dark grey with brown mane and tail hanging flat to her neck and head. Now body fur has turned a light indigo, and her mane has lifted into golden curls. “Of all of ponykind, the crystals have the hardest time with captivity.“

Yiska looks down at me, “pony kind? Crystals?”

“It’s that instinct thing again; I know they are crystals when I look at them but I don’t know why, or what that means. I know they can’t take imprisonment, and the proof is in their colors… the more they lose hope, the duller they get. We’ve seen it with our own eyes.” I shake my head, I wish I knew how I know things but this was not the time to figure it out.

“Yeah, but what’s with the colors, yellows, reds, purples, violet?” Then Yiska looks at my mane, “not that it doesn’t actually look cute on you.”

Ok, that has my cheeks going red again as I look down at the ground, “Umm, thanks.”
As the forest starts to clear, the LT calls a halt. “Henry, Eric, up front Take a look around, I don’t want any surprises, That rocky knoll is the landing spot, I don’t want us breaking cover yet though, circle around it, make sure we have no company. Yiska, get Nightshade, tell them we are ready.

“Nightshade, this is Twilight, we are at bravo awaiting pickup, we are plus four with civilians, over.” Yiska taps the mic waiting for a moment before getting the response.

“Twilight, this is nightshade, evac 10 min, clear for pickup, nightshade out.”

The LT looks at the ponies and points, “Squad, poncho’s, turn them over to the ponies, now. Camo their colors a bit.”

Nodding, each of the members quickly put a poncho over one us, they didn’t fit but it wasn’t about the fit, it was about the camo pattern, and hiding the bright colors. I was already sitting at the edge of the clearing still in the brush, when one by one the others were brought over and told where to sit.

“Look there is still a chance we could be attacked, and the helicopter coming in is the most dangerous part. What’s going to happen is, the squad is currently spread out, when the helicopter lands, they will head for the chopper, we need to move as fast as we can when we are signaled by the LT, and cover the distance from here, to the center of the field, Keep your heads and ears down, it going to be loud.”

“Walter?” Blue Sky, or Manuel spoke quietly, “how are you so calm about this?”

“Calm?" I chuckle at his words, "I’m screaming up a storm on the inside, I’m scared, I’m worried, I’m confused, sometimes I feel like I don’t even know who I am anymore. I’m also a ranger though. I know if I panic, right now, I’ll put you all at risk, as well as my friends, my squad. In some ways my training prepared me for this, in as much as, it taught me that staying calm, in life and death situations is the most important thing.”

Shaking my head I take a deep breath “Don’t worry, I’ll freak out later. When I’m safe… and when I get some pants.”

“Pants?” Sunrise says tilting her head.

“Trust me, we need pants.”

This gets a giggle or chuckle out of all the ponies, at least its raising their spirits a little. What I find strange is, you don’t really notice or remember you’re not wearing clothing unless it’s pointed out unlike as a human where you notice being bare foot, or such, as a pony it doesn’t seem to register as much. I guess it’s a need based thing. If you’re cold you’re more likely to notice you don’t have pants.

The sound of the helicopter soon could be heard in the distance, the heavy whump whump sound of the rotor blades as they cut thought he air. There are people that think most of the noise of a helicopter comes from its engine, but the reality is, it’s simply the sound of the air disturbances the rotor causes, particularly in interference with the tail rotor. You could often tell what kind of helicopter it is, before you can see it.

In this case, the huge Super Sea Stallion came into view over the tree line and flared for a fast setting down. I knew the only reason we were using the Super Sea Stallion was because of its operating range, we would have maxed out poor Blackhawk at this distance, between crew, gear, and the extra fuel it would have needed it wouldn’t have been able to get off the deck. At this point though, I was grateful for that 1 small favor… a Blackhawk would never have been able to carry all the ponies.

Quickly the unit began moving up to the chopper, the LT looking back and waving our group in, I stand up, keeping my ears flat against my head, I begin to run for the helicopter. My eyes go wide however when I saw the ramp gunner swing the minigun and point it at us. “LT!!!” I shout as I skid to a halt, my fellow ponies running into me.

The LT quickly moves to stand in front the gunner, “Stand down, they’re friendlies!” He shouts at the enlisted man.

The gunner looks at the LT blinking, “Friendlies, are you kidding me? You’ve got Incredibly Sweet Alpaca’s or something they’re, whatever they are they aren’t human.”

“Stand down,” The LT shouts and glares at the gunner.

Nodding once, the gunner resumes scanning the tree line.

I waste no time getting the others into the helicopter, and we are in the air shortly thereafter. They didn’t even wait for any of us ponies to be strapped down but, that is normal, you never want to be on the ground for too long. Just like a pegasus. I stop and put a hoof to my head, why did I just think that?

While the Helicopter crew seems to be doing their best to keep away from us, the rest of the squad lends a hand in strapping us down a little, which is none to fun. They, had us lay on the floor and used the cargo straps. I didn’t feel comfortable at all, but I had to fake it, I knew if we hit any turbulence, it could send us flying, and a pony bouncing around the back of the helicopter could be dangerous for everyone, not just us.

We touched down on the USS Tripoli, LHA-07, Most people can mistake these ships for aircraft carriers, but they have a different role, they are meant to transport marines, and support marine landings with helicopters, and VTOL fighters like the F-35. They have a huge flight deck, much like the 2nd world war carriers, which makes it a very busy place with all the aircraft, not a safe place for anyone, especially not a pony.

I step down the ramp and see the faces looking at me, and all of a sudden I feel small. None of them know me, and I can see it in some of their eyes, to them, I’m just some kind of animal. An armed Marine Security Detachment is waiting on deck, but the LT steps forward, “Mission complete, Ornado is down, we rescued 4 prisoners,” he said motioning to the ponies then, points at me “This one’s one of our team, Cpl. Walter Fitzpatrick, Ranger.”

Taking a breath I stand up to my full height and make a rough salute with my foreleg.

Leader of the Security Detachment, a major calls out “Get them below deck into quarantine. Do not risk touching them. Elevator 3.”

The LT blinked, “Hey now, what do you think you are doing.”

“That includes you and your team LT. We have flash traffic on this before you arrived, for the safety of the ship. We need all of you in quarantine.”

I just feel my stomach drop, what the hay is going on here. I walk slowly with the squad and ponies, noting that the security detachment keeping a good 15 feet away from us, as we are brought to the Helicopter elevator. I look around as the elevator starts descending, then see a large Yellow and orange container, obviously set up for infectious quarantine. Could this really be infectious?

And shipping containers, ugh, why did it have to be a shipping container? Is there some subconscious idea that ponies need to be shipped? The inside of the container wasn’t as bad as I thought, they had it sectioned off, with plastic sheets, UV lights, and lots of beds inside. There was a bathroom, shower station, and such. Oh shower station… 5 days in the field and a shower station… GIVE ME!

One after another the Rangers shower, turn in their clothing, and are issued new uniforms. When it came to our turns we quickly realize we have a problem. “Umm, excuse me, how am I supposed to wash? I have no idea how to shampoo my mane or tail, no hands remember, and same goes for the rest of the ponies.” I call out.

The LT chuckles, “Yiska, Eric, you're up, have fun, just don’t touch them anywhere inappropriate.”

“Ugg thanks LT, for that less then appealing image. “ Eric said stepping back into the shower area.

I look at the other ponies, “Its ok, I’ll go first, I trust these guys.” With a breath I step into the shower, ohhhh… warm water on my back… I feel like I could just stand here for hours. Yiska and Erick quickly go about washing me off, mane, legs, tail, EEEP….

“Sorry, hand slipped” Yiska said, as my eyes went as wide as saucers.

“Um.. its. Yeh lets not talk about that.” I said quickly as I gave myself a doggy style shake off. Drying was a little harder, while I was being dried off by Eric, Yiska was already starting on Strawberry. Once inside I turned, “Umm, where’s my clean uniform?”

The supply tech on the other side of the seal blinked “You’re an animal why would you need one?”

Now had he said that to one of the civilians first, there might have been a small issue. Saying it to me I was ready to take it in stride, it hurt, I could feel the sadness in me for that statement, but I could at least try and put up a calm front right?

“SARGENT!” The LT barked almost making me jump out of my fur… “This is a US ARMY RANGER. They have gone through more in the last few days then you have seen in your entire career pushing papers. You will TREAT them with the respect they are due… DO you hear me Sargent?”

The Sargent nodded quick, “I’ll see what I can do sir.”

“And make sure you get something for the civilians to.” I added.

With a little bit of a glare, the Sargent nodded and headed to stores.

Looking back at the LT I smiled “I owe you one.”

He shakes his head, “Given what you’ve gone through, I figured we’d cut you some kind of break.”

I sat down on one of the beds and looked at the other ponies, I was most worried about the crystal ponies, I had seem how fast their color could drain, so I knew I would have to watch them the closest.

“Wait a sec, LT, they didn’t know we were infected right?” I say, looking around. “Or had changed.”

“Nope, we never said that over the radio, Yiska you didn’t mention or make any calls about that did you?”

Yiska shook his head no, “Wouldn’t have said anything even over scrambler about that sir.”

“Then why is this all here? Why is the equipment here for this?” I asked. Most ships don’t have CDC style containment in them. Do they?” Everyone looks around.

“Unless,” Eric says, “They had already dealt with one change… And if that’s the case… where are they?”

“Ok ok, let’s not let our imaginations or conspiracy theories run away with us, “the LT said.

With a tap at the side air hatch, the Supply Sargent drops off several sets of clothing. One pair of combat pants that had been modified with velcro closures on the back and sides for each pony. as well as one shirt, again modified with velcro. With a little help, each of us end up at least a little dressed.

I sit down again, doggy style, forelegs between my rear, I don’t know why but this was a comfortable way to sit, and then looked at the LT “So how’s this LT. Do I look presentable again?”

With a nod “Well they say clothing makes the… mare.” The LT says with a grin. One of the few times I ever heard him make light of things like that.

“Oh you had to go there.” Eric says with a chuckle.

There was a tap at the air seal again and we looked up. There was dinner waiting, Food, real food, not MRE’s, but real cooked food. We had normal meals for all of the Rangers, and of course veggie dishes for the equines. Carrots, tomato’s, celery, a warm vegetable stew, fresh bread loaf and… well I’m not sure what it was, but each of the ponies had a bowl of mixed grey cubes, an smaller green pellets.

I saved the weird food for last, but ended up digging into that because I was still hungry and man, was it great! I don’t know what it was or why they had it on board, but it tasted wonderful, and really hit the spot. Glancing around I saw the other ponies also digging in. Apparently it isn’t just me that like it.

Looking over, and noticing the cupcake on Yiska’s tray, it hits me. “Oh yeah, happy birthday Yiska. It’s your 25th now right?”

Yiska sits quietly, just looking at the cupcake.

“Yiska?” Eric said looking over, and snapped his fingers a few times.

The LT gets up and walks over, giving Yiska a light smack on the back of the head “Ranger!”

He blinks a few times, looking around in confusion, “What? What happened?”

“You zoned out there, totally, what is going on?” The LT asks.

“Just something the ponies said started running around in my mind, five score divided by 4…” Yiska said, me wishing he didn't because that all the civilian ponies shudder. “I…. I have to go to the bathroom.”

With that he walks into the bathroom slowly, with his head down. I look at the LT. “I don’t know why but that phrase seems to affect us all the same way, with dread… An infection wouldn’t instill a response like that in everyone would it?”

The LT shakes his head slowly. “I don’t know.”

“Um guys,” Yiska says quietly, “I think, I have a problem.”

Stepping out of the bathroom Yiska turns sideways to show his mark, a cloud with a rainbow bolt shooting out from below it.

Part 5: A Rainbow Paradox.

I was born, and grew up, in the eastern prefect of the Navajo Nation, near Whitehorse Lake, in New Mexico. My grandfather convinced my parents to name me Yiska, which translates as "the night has passed.” While some might think that that would be a girly name or such, in Navajo culture it is definitely a man’s name, whereas a females would translate more as the morning sun rises.

My grandfather said it was because I had come out of the long darkness, but again, sometimes I thought my grandfather was nuts. In an era of jet planes, of cars and computers, he still believed that every person needed to be in touch with nature, with the life force of the world around them. At least he didn’t speak like Yoda, or I would have had him committed.

I spent my early years learning about our culture and our history. Grandfather would take me to talk with the spirits of the wind and sky, with the land and animals. Yes, as stupid as it sounds to most, my grandfather had me sit in front of a horse, telling me to looking into its eyes, to try to understand what it was thinking, what it was feeling. I think I slept through most of those, there is a fine line between meditating and sleeping, but the biggest difference I think is meditating has less snoring involved.

My grandfather believe that many of us were born with a spirit guide, an animal that will walk through life with us, will guide us, and be there for us not just for the bad times but for the good as well. He said I needed to find mine or I would never be at peace with my life. The preparations for it were bordering on torture. I know if a child services agent had seen it I would have been taken in an instant, fasting for a day, walking in the hot sun without water, then the medicine hut.

My vision though was horrible; I remember the laughing, the feel of terror, and 2 red and yellow miss-sized eyes. It wasn’t something I could explain or deal with but after that I wanted nothing to do with spirits or the ways like that. I still learned the ways but I did everything I could to avoid that feeling again.

I went to school in Gallup, seriously it was called Gallup, New Mexico. There’s no puns, jokes or such involved, and really it wasn’t a nice place. Crime there was pretty common, with violence being over 5 times the national average. I stayed with my Aunt and Uncle during the winter, and grandfather during the summer. Notice my mom and dad are not mentioned. My mom died when I was very young, and my dad, not wanting to deal with a child so he left, gave up custody and left me with my grandfather.

School wasn’t miserable, but it also was never interesting for me. I wasn’t a book learner, I was more hands on, so doing things like shop, gym, and such, I was ok with, sitting and listening to a lecture about why you shouldn’t mix acids and base, not so much. Though in hind sight, I think I should have listened to that lecture a bit more, especially with that whole fire incident. In my defense if they had SHOWN us what would happen first, it probably wouldn’t have happened.

I joined the army for a mix of reasons, first and for most, a sit down office job to me would have been so boring… but other jobs like farming, gas pumping, or such were just as boring to me, the idea of sitting around for hours, or doing the same thing over and over again. I needed more, and for that I joined up.

I started with basic and went radio for my MOS. MOS stands for Military Occupational Specialization, in other words your job. While it wasn’t actually used anymore my grandfather had taught me the old Navajo code speak or wind talking, and that perked the interest of my instructors. However one thing I found I really loved, was the jumps. Parachuting held a special place in my heart, and was the reason I joined the Rangers.

There was something about the wing suits, jumping out of a plane and spreading the control surfaces out with your arms and legs, feeling the wind, as you flew through the air, there’s just nothing like it at all. At least to me there isn’t. Through that part of training I found myself helping others, one of the biggest problems is, you have to know your center of gravity, some students had trouble with that concept and it often left them spinning or tumbling.

I graduated though wish I could have spent more time just with the jumps. With the life of a Ranger though, the jump is only the beginning.

“Rainbow?” I said, blinking as I look at Yiska’s mark.

Yiska blinks, shaking his head, “Yeah, it’s got a rainbow on it.”

“LT, what’s going on here,” I say, looking at him, I'm starting to get worried, “How come he’s changing now.”

Yiska looked down at his mark again, “My birthday, you were all born on the 1st, I was born today.”

The sound of the air seal made all of us turn to look, as 3 people in full biosuits come in. “Yiska, we need to take some blood from you, as well as the ponies.” The doctor says, “Please be seated.”

Somehow, I knew this was coming but it didn’t make it better. Each of us including Yiska had blood taken, a lot of blood. In Yiska’s case they are taking it from both his arms at the same time, in mine, they take it from my hip. Something about people in full suits, taking blood, just made me think of the outbreak movies or The Last Ship. The problem is, with those movies it was mass deaths, in this case… I don’t know what it was.

Next come the physical exams, as they approach the crystal ponies I shake my head, putting myself between them and the nurses. I glare at the doctor. “No, they have been through a lot of physical and mental trauma. Let them rest and adjust, if you need to poke and prod someone first, use me.”

The rest of the squad are quick to back me up on this, and not wanting to risk something the medical staff agrees. They check the range of motion on my legs, head, neck, tapping my legs with hammer looking at reflex points there. Though I did find I had another reflex point, when one lifted my tail I find myself bucking back, hard… I'm wearing pants, but still. Lucky I didn’t make contact with anyone that could have hurt, but it is enough to make them think twice about going near my tail again.

Yiska’s physical was less intrusive; they were concerned with range of movement, as well as taking pictures. Nothing worse than the physicals we had through training. For Yiska though there was that dark realization that this was just the before photos. Especially after a spare pony uniform was laid out for him.

I really did not like the cameras they set up here. I understood why, but in some ways I think the change should have been more private, more personal. I don’t know why I feel that. And I knew for a FACT Yiska would need support. Just not the support these marines were going to give.

“Have others changed?” The LT asked looking at the doctor.

“A few, there are a few cases across the USA that we are investigating. All of them seem to have begun their change on or after the first.” He said, “However there is no known cause yet or reason.”

Scrolling through his tablet he looked at each of our marks, making a note, looking over I noticed he had some sort of, list… of marks, more than just the ones we had, different star patterns, moons, rainbows, flowers. “Strawberry Sunrise, Twilight Velvet, Blue Sky, Amber Waves, Arctic Lily, and Rainbow Dash, marks confirmed.” Turning, he heads out leaving all the ponies in stunned silence.

The LT stood up “Hold it, how do you know those names, we haven’t filed a report on it yet.”

“From their marks, and their colors.” The doctor says, “that’s all you need to know for now.” And with that he closes the door behind him and his team.

Amber Waves looks at her mark then at Arctic Lilly, “So, do I call myself Mia or…”

With a deep breath I step forward and hug Amber and Lily “You can call yourself whatever makes you feel happy and comfortable. “

The LT on the other hand did not look happy, in the slightest, I knew it wasn’t at or about us per say, and I knew the Navy knew things they were keeping from us. We were locked in quarantine though, so there wasn’t anything we could do about it for now.

Standing up, the LT walks over and writes something down on a pad and slides the paper through the air seal. "Even POW’s are allowed entertainment, can you bring in a TV or something.”

Within about 30 min we have our TV set up, and it gives us a distraction, something to unwind and relax a bit, and for the first time I got to start looking at myself. It was strange looking at myself in the mirror, I knew it was me, it wasn’t like I was looking at a stranger in the mirror, I was looking at me. Even though I have never seen my reflection until now, I know it is me. And I realize with finality, I couldn’t be a ranger anymore unless they could turn me back. But did I want to turn back?

Lowering my head I just start really feeling the loss, the stress, everything that’s happened in the last few days, who am I? Am I Walter, or Twilight? Is Walter gone? Walter was a Ranger, and now what am I? I look to the mirror to see the tears on my muzzle on my cheeks. The LT walks up behind me. I brace for the head smack, for the “you are a ranger” line, to tell me something. Instead I find him wrapping his arms around my neck, pulling my head to his chest and softly starts stroking my mane. That was it, I start to cry.

The LT speaks softly, like a father to me. “After everything that’s happened, you’re allowed a cry. You’ve been strong though things I could never understand. We are not in the field, we are not in combat. You can cry if you need to.”

It must take a good 5 minutes before I stop crying, but it was the first stress break I am allowed, and I feel so much better afterwards. Like a great weight had been lifted, reaching over I grab a tissue, floating it over and use it on my muzzle, sniffling, horn glow around the tissue, before dropping it in the garbage.

Yiska was the first to notice, he walks over to me, poking my horn, “Do that again.”

“Ow, will you quit playing with my horn? Eish. You’re going to make me go blind or something.” Honestly that does bug me, horn shocks seem to carry though my head.

“Well, do it again.” He says, watching my horn intently.

“Do what again?” The LT says, looking confused too.

“You floated a tissue over to you, you know levitate, telekinesis, that whole Prior slash Ascended being trick from Stargate.” Yiska says, wide eyed.

“I, I don’t know what I did. I just wanted a tissue, and reached over to grab one.” I can't remember how or what I did. I just... Looking back at the tissues, I lift a hoof, reaching for it, I can feel it, my horn glows and reaches out past my hoof to grab the tissue, I could feel tissue without touching it and it floats over to me.

The LT smiles, “Ok corporal, I have a job for you.”

I blink, ok, here I find I can lift something and move it with my horn, and he already wants me to use it for him. “One shock at a time, please LT. I’m still not sure just how I’m doing it. Or what I’m doing.”

“It doesn’t matter, corporal. Come here.” The LT stands and he leads me over to the air seal. Kneeling to my level he points across the way about 20 feet to a table. “Do you see that tablet?”

Right away I see what he is looking at, it is one of the tablets the nurses had, “Do you think it has information on it?”

“I wouldn’t ask if I didn’t, but if you can do it, we might find out more about what’s going on.” The LT is calm, yet stern, what he was asking wasn’t just about himself, or for his curiosity, it was about all of us.

I reach my hoof out and my horn glows again, I can feel the tablet, it is small and light but still I have trouble moving it, I find it easier to slide it off the table then lower it to the floor. I start panting softly as I start to pull it across the floor in little jerks, a few feet at a time. As it gets closer it gets easier to pull, till at last I can lift it up to the air seal.

The LT takes the tablet and brings it over, the camera in here was set up mostly to watch Yiska though his change, not expecting him to hide, so there were lots of blind spots to work with. Going through he looks at the listing, “it’s mostly names, marks, and such, Twilight Sparkle, Twilight Velvet, Sunset Shimmer, Rainbow Dash, ok Dash, mare, rainbow mane and tail, cutie mark. “

Yiska cringes “You did not just say mare did you LT?”

“Sorry Yiska, that’s what it says here, a mare.” Going through the pad he starts flipping pages, looking at different cutie marks pictured, “transferred to FBI holding, transferred to FBI holding, transferred to FBI holding, transferred to Spectrum Laboratories, transferred to Spectrum Laboratories. Deceased… What is going on here? Where are they getting this information from? Some of these names like Rarity do not even have a human associated with them, just says, female, white, purple, 3 diamonds, not even if they were found or not.“

Yiska looks down at the information for Rainbow Dash, “Identifying and transferring to either FBI holding, CDC or Spectrum Labs. They are gathering them, us… up. I guess they are really scared of this contagion. And why do I have to be a mare?”

“It’s not so bad being a mare. It feels really natural.” I say, trying to comfort him, but I remember the shock I had.

The LT nods slowly, “Yeah, but there’s something they aren’t telling us. And what the heck is a cutie mark? I know it’s the tattoo but why call it a cutie mark? Tattoo, brand, hip mark, but why cutie mark?”

Yiska yawns Big, and I know that feeling, I remember when I started to change. “Yiska, get some sleep, it helps. We all should probably get some sleep. “

***Yiska’s Dream***

Canterlot, The Crystal Empire, Baltimare, all gone… I had been through deserted town after deserted town, even Cloudsdale was empty. They were all gone. I landed on a cloud just looking at an empty Ponyville when I hear the voice behind Me. The dark laughter slowly fills me with dread.

“Oh don’t don’t mind me, I’m just making a little room, as any artist knows it’s best to work with a clean canvas.” Discord’s voice sent shivers down my back, as I spun around on the cloud to face him, flaring my wings.

“A clean… ponies are not some kind of paint! Where are they? When Rainbow Dash catches you…” I feel the hate and anger…

Discord strokes under my chin with a claw, “Oh, daddies little girl, you must be so proud of her… She lasted longer than most who opposed me.”

“Lasted… longer… What did you do to her!” I lash a wing out at Discord but he merely whispers away, to appear on my other side.

“What Did I do? Here, let me show you…” Rearing up and backing away he calls out.

Yiska’s scream wakes everyone. He sits up, panting hard, trembling, with a sheen of sweat on his face as he speaks the words “Five score divided by four, your memories removed, your bodies confused.”

Instantly the colors faded a bit from amber and arctic as they start crying. Even Strawberry Sunrise is in tears and trembling. We all remember those words, those dark words… even if we don’t know from where.

It’s as if speaking the nightmare aloud gives it power, so no one wants to say it, but when we hear it we are locked in its grasp. The fear is very real, very strong.

Yiska covered his face panting hard, “Those eyes, Discords eyes.”

“Who’s Discord?” The LT asked, neither he, nor I have ever seen Yiska like this.

“The one who cursed us,” Amber says through sobs.

“Cursed? What do you mean by cursed?” The LT stands up, looking around at all of us.

“LT please don’t… I know the fear they are feeling, I’m feeling it too, right this second. I just want to run and hide, so I know how much they are hurting right now. It’s not something we can be pushed to remember, we just know little bits but can’t explain it. “ I stand up, I'm so frustrated now that my tail is thrashing.

“That tablet, the doctors, know more than we do, all we get is small fragments in our dreams, and even then I can’t hold onto it. And I want to know, I want to understand.” I slam my hoof down on the ground, “The problem is we can’t, and if the doctors try and push us too… I’m scared what will happen. So please LT… don’t push.”

“It’s not his fault and it isn't yours, Twilight.” Yiska says.

“How do you know it’s not my fault? How do you know, you didn’t catch this from me? You could be changing because of me, Rainbow,” I say looking at him worriedly.

“I know because of those eyes, Discord's eyes. They are the same eyes from when I was a child. Because I saw them before all this started.” Yiska slumps down, looking pained.

The LT sighs, “Ok, Rangers HO!”

With that every Ranger in the room, including me, perks to attention.

“There is no blame passing, no saying it’s your fault that this happened. We don’t have the answers true. I don’t think depending on dreams is the answer we need though. It’s a piece of the puzzle, yes, and the fact that every one of you is sharing the dream, and changing on your 25th birthday is likely more to do with things than a contagion.

Looking across at us the LT shook his head, “Best I can say now is rest. If you can’t sleep, or don’t want to, there’s books, or the tv, just try and relax for a while.”

I walk over and sit beside Yiska, “Sorry.” I say softly.

“It’s ok. I just think it sucks I’m going to turn into a mare.” Yiska says with a huff. “Come on I’m a male, not some…”

I raise an eyebrow at that one “Oh, go on, don’t stop.”

“Sorry, I wasn’t thinking, stress.” He says with a gulp.

I glance to Henry and then back at Yiska, “Oh no, it’s not stress, its Hormones, remember.”

Yiska groans “Ok, I deserved that one.”

“Well you heard the LT’s orders, it’s still night time so go get some rest.” I say, before I lay back down on my bed.

Yiska sits for a few moments, tapping his fingers in a rhythm on side of his bed before getting up. Walking over to the counter he picks up a hard cover book, taping it a few times before putting it down and picking up another, continuing to tap the new book.

I roll over watching him curiously. I don’t want to disturb him but he’s never been a big book person.

Seeming satisfied with the book, Yiska walks over to sit in the corner, and lays the book in his lap beginning to tap out a beat on it. A slow steady rhythm, it wasn’t loud, it was just a book he was tapping on but he seemed focused about it. Next in a soft voice he starts singing, or chanting, I’m not sure which, pretty sure no one would know either, since Yiska was the only one that spoke Navajo.

***Yiska’s Dream***

The wind is rushing past my face, my mane and tail are whipping in the air stream, the feeling of pure freedom as I plummet. The speed is what it is all about, the Aether gathering in front of me and almost forming a shockwave around me, the power building as I pull out of the dive.

With a bit of a roll I slam into the first cloud causing it to explode, little residual puffs of cloud are caught in my wake but don’t last long. I tilt my wings a bit and slam into the next cloud, which is blotted out by my speed, ripping through my wake shreds what’s left of it. The last cloud is above me, I pull up hard, and hit my brakes as much as I can, back winging I shed speed, but the shockwave I had built up carries on to slam into the cloud, blowing it to bits.

With a loop I drop down and land on the ground striking a pose “Oh yeah, I’m Awesome.”

“Rainbow, only you would take cloud clearing to the extremes.“ I glance to the side to see Twilight Velvet standing there, wearing her saddle bag, and, a purple tail ribbon.

Smirking I can’t help myself “A tail ribbon, you? What next, a poofy mane style?”

Looking back at her tail she gives it a wiggle then looks back at me, “You don’t like it? And here I was trying to make myself look pretty for you.”

I blink and step back stammering and feel myself starting to go red “Well, I, it’s, ummm.” Darn she can be cute when she wants to be.

She giggles “Don’t worry Rainbow, I was helping with a friend’s foals, they’re unicorns, at the age where they are sparking a bit, and she doesn’t have counter spells. So I was clearing out some of the wild magic they had caused. The little ones put the ribbon on me, and cried when I tried to take it off. I forgot I was still wearing it.”

“So what’s on the plate for today?” I ask, glancing back at the ribbon. I swear those things are just made to draw attention to the flanks.

“Eyes up here, big boy.” Twilight says with a giggle, catching where my eyes drifted. “Since you’re done with cloud clearing I thought you could give me a wing up to Cloudsdale.”

“Got some business up there?” I say, blinking. It is certainly rare when non pegasi even think of going there

.

“Yeah, a few enchantments need to be fixed at the weather factory, I was available so I got asked.” She said with a smile.

“Ohhh. Ok, so you wanna hop on my back?” I say, perking.

She points a hoof to the left at the air cart on the road. “I don’t think riding you for that long would be comfortable.”

OUCH, “I um, yeah, air cart, hop on the back.” I trot over and slip into the harness, I never liked these things, you have to fly slow, you can’t accelerate fast, if I tried to pull any of my stunts in these things it would get ripped apart.

“Ready back here,” Twilight said, as she sat down.

Pumping my wings to build up the power and energy, I start walking forward, I’ve pulled heavier loads, so there’s no big deal to this, just have to generate the power, gain some momentum and, “Blaze Taxi service is now in the air.”

Circling slowly I gain altitude, it’s only a few minutes before we reach Coudsdale's level, and I fly in for a landing, the cart wheels touching down with a poof and settling into the soft fluffy cloud. “Ok, wait here Twilight while i… NO!!!”

The young mare hops off the back of the cart, landing on the clouds, I turn to dive after her, to catch her, to…

Watch her prance up beside me flicking her tail “Cloud walk spell,” was all she says in a cute sing song voice.

“I hate you sometimes, Twilight.” I say trying to get my heart to stop pounding.

The doctor and nurses come in through the air seal, jolting Yiska out of his chanting, I have been fixated on watching him for nearly 2 hours as he sat there. He opened his eyes and he gives me this strangely familiar smile, before shaking his head and blinking.

Yep, I know that feeling all too well. “And it’s gone.” I say in a sing song giggle.

Yiska blinks and shakes his head. “Yeh, no I was kind of picturing you in a tail ribbon.”

“A what!” I sit up, blinking, but the doctor cut that train of thought off when he starts again with taking his blood.

They seem very interested in taking hair samples, as well as examining his ears. Although no changes had begun on those yet, I know it is just a matter of time, if he follows the same progression that I did.

Turning, the doctor stops and picks up the tablet from the table. The LT left it there on purpose, I think. He is planning on something.

“It fell off the cart when you were leaving last time, some very interesting reading there. “ The LT says, standing in front of the doctor.

“The information on the tablet is classified; you had best consider that before you speak further.” The doctor responds sternly.

“How do you have this information, how do you know marks and colors for people that haven’t changed yet?” The LT says in a very dark voice.

“We have parallel sources that we have based this information off of. It’s an extrapolation based on previous changes.” The doctor says in response.

“Oh I’m not buying that, you know something, and what’s with transferring them to the FBI, and what is Spectrum Laboratories?” The LT is blocking the Doctor from the air seal.

“Spectrum is an Independent Private contractor, providing aid to the US Government in this issue as well as back end research and autopsies.” With that the Doctor steps past the LT and outside of the quarantine.

“Autopsies?” I say with a shudder.

The LT narrows his eyes. “None of the subjects transferred to Spectrum were listed as dead.”

That has me gulp, that is something I hadn’t thought of, was I going to end up on some operating table being dissected? Would the military allow that? Just looking at where we were now I don't know, they might. “LT, what’s going on here? Since when did our government… China, Russia I could expect this from but the USA? What’s happening here?”

“I don’t know. Yiska, how are you handling this?” The LT asks, looking concerned.

“I feel I got into a fight with a porcupine and lost.” He responds, holding out his arms to show the cotton balls.

There is a tap at the door and all eyes turned to see the ships XO. “Sorry folks but we are going to have to cut your stay short. Hostilities are on the rise, and we can’t have civilians or… others… who require special care on board.

You’re going to be flown to the NAS at Corpus Christi by Osprey this afternoon, then Marine Command has authorized you to be transferred to a special holding area. If you continue to show no signs of change, you’ll be broken into 2 different groups there, and hopefully released.”

“Holding facility? Military run?” The LT asks.

Oh please oh please… I thought.

“Private contractor with specialized equipment,” the XO said before walking away.

“Spectrum…” Yiska says at the same time as me.

I look to the civilian ponies. “LT, I don’t know why but I have this strange feeling I’m going to break some rules and laws soon.”

The LT looked at me and with a stern voice simply said “Sua Sponte”

Sua Sponte, the motto of the 2/75th Rangers. It translated as, of their own accord. The idea being, Rangers would have to act independently at times, in the field there were times a squad would need to decide if it could follow the orders given or not, and how to follow them. Rangers can’t call home every time there is a problem, so we are trained to be independent. To operate as independent soldiers or groups, to complete a task, but how we do it is often up to us.

“Rangers, remember, we follow the chain of command, to the letter.” The LT said standing up. “We are Rangers, part of United States Army Special Operations Command. We hold that with pride, with honor. We do our duties and follow orders given though the proper chain. Remember Rangers, we were not attached to the marines for this mission. We follow the chain of command.”

“RANGERS HO!” Is the only response needed, the only response we all can give at once. We would follow the chain of command.

Part 6: In Technicolor Dreams

We are transferred into the Osprey while it is still in the hanger. To minimize outside contact or risk of contamination they essentially backed up the VC-22 right up to the quarantine chamber. The Rangers taking the lead, with the exception of me. I'm bringing up the rear behind the civilians.

I stand at attention, my Ranger uniform snug around me, bush cap on my head with my horn rising up in front of it. If this wasn’t so terrifying I might actually think I looked cute with the bush cap on.

The LT and squad work at strapping each pony down, not so tight that they feel trapped, just enough that if bad weather hits, they are not thrown. Finally it’s my turn, and I look at Yiska as he works the straps.

“You know, you could just strap yourself in Twilight. That horn thing.” Yiska says as he gives the belts one last tug.

“I’m not sure I’m confident enough to use it like that, and the LT wants me to try and keep that a secret. Sort of an ace in the hole,” I know the LT is right about that, and the truth is, I wasn’t totally sure how I was doing it, so I didn’t know if it would fail or cut out on me.

“Good idea,” Yiska said as he sits down and straps himself in beside me.

“Thanks for the help, Rainbow.” I say without really thinking about it, then I notice his flinch. “That name bothers you doesn’t it?”

“No, yes, it’s not the name, it’s the idea of becoming…” he starts.

“Like me? A female?” I say looking up at him, “It isn’t as hard as you think, there was no pain, nothing disturbing about it, it happened while I slept. In some ways I don’t even notice it. I know I’m a mare, especially when I have to pee. But…”

“Haven’t found yourself finding stallions cute?” Yiska says offhandedly, looking at Blue Sky.

“I… that… it’s… ummm.” I stammer, starting to blush. I think back to the other day when I realized I thought a stallion was cute… “Umm, Don’t ask don’t tell.”

Yiska blinks, “Ok, ok… I just don’t know if I could deal with it, the whole idea of PMS and periods. Of getting pregnant, of having a male shove his… Twilight? Are you ok?”

Wow, I think I made it to Lighting Dust’s level of green this time. Yiskas whole line of though ripped any hope of just carrying on normally from me. Now I find myself panting, sick to my stomach, PMS. How does a horse deal with PMS?

“New topic please,” I say almost choking.

“You in a tail ribbon?” Yiska says tilting his head.

“Next.” I scowl at him for that idea.

“Spectrum?” Yiska asks.

“Next.” I shake my head, that’s a sore spot right now.

“Escape?” Yiska says, looking at the civilians.

“Escape, LT, have you got a plan for getting us out of this mess?” I ask as I turn to look at the LT.

“Naval Air Station will be our best bet. We won’t know till we see the security waiting for us there. With civilians I don’t want risk an armed conflict, and I don’t want anyone getting hurt. Our primary goal will be to get word to the United States Army Special Operations Command. Someone is violating the chain of command and issuing illegal orders. It has to be someone high in the Marine chain of command, but without help from USASOC, we are as good as fugitives going AWOL.”

“Once we get free, we can start looking into this on our own. One step at a time though." The LT says and looks at Yiska with a chuckle. “Ranger I’m putting you on report, your hair is too long.”

Yiska blinks and reaches up to grab a hand full of hair… “ah, dang it.”

“Well it hasn’t changed colors yet, just getting long.” I say, “So you don’t need to worry about it Rainbow.”

I blink looking over at the two other pegasi, “LT, check out the civilians.”

Almost right away he notices what I see, and becomes fascinated with it. Blue Sky and Strawberry Sunrise are both looking out the windows of the Osprey on the opposite sides. Their wings are spread slightly, flight feathers twitching as they slowly extended and retracted their wings in time with the rocking of the aircraft. Both their tails moving in unison as their bodies naturally adjust to even the slightest movements of the flight.

“Why?” The LT asks, not taking his eyes off them.

“They are flying, I don’t mean physically, but they are, in their minds. It’s something I used to do during my flight suit training. “ Yiska says quietly, “I used to do that all the time, they are changing their centers of gravity as their eyes and minds think they need to. It’s something I practiced till it was instinct for myself, if I got into a spin out or tumble in the air I could recover much faster than most others. Think of your Flight suit LT, and that’s what they are doing naturally.”

The LT looks at Yiska, a little confused, “I remember the flight suit training but not this.”

“I don’t know, it’s instinct, I look at them and I know what they are doing. “ Yiska says, shaking his head.

In response I reach up and lightly knock him on the side of his head with a forehoof, “Good morning, Rainbow Dash is a pegasus too, like them. “

“Ow, ok ok, point taken Twilight. I’m just not as far gone yet as them. “ Yiska rubs the side of his head.

“As far… gone?” I said, something about that really hurt.

“Not what I meant, sorry, I meant as far along in my change and in touch with the instinct.” Yiska says defensively, he was in trouble and he knew it.

“I don’t know,” The LT steps in. “Maybe you already were, as you pointed out, you were better in a flight suit than any other… human. It could have been some of the pegasus nature showing before you even changed. That IS however if you’re right about seeing the eyes as a child.”

“Make sure you are all strapped in back there, we are arriving at NAS Corpus Christi, please return your seats to the, full upright positions, stow any luggage or animals, and have a nice day.” The pilot yells back at us.

We come in STOL; that means we mostly land like a normal airplane rather than in a hover, and the Osprey taxies towards a smaller hanger building away from the main storage and repair buildings. Once there, the ramp is lowered, and we can see a few Marine guards waiting.

It takes a few moments to get all the ponies unstrapped. Once free though we stepped outside blinking, ugg bright light, bright light! It is already past lunch time, and the sun reflecting off the tarmac is just evil. Once inside the hanger though, we notice there has been no real preparation made, a few beds have been laid out, but there is no big decontamination setup or biocontainment.

“Dinner will be dropped off in about an hour, “ One of the guards says.

The door is shut and locked with a certain finality about it. LT is quick to motion over the civilian ponies and he kneels down, “Ok, we are going to do everything we can to keep you safe. Something else is going on here beyond just your changes, so we are going to be going for a little trip, don’t worry we will not leave you behind. Hear me.”

All ponies nod, we fan out, checking out the different windows of the structure. They all have steel fence wire over them which wasn’t the best of signs, but it is a lot better than bars, fence wire means it was never intended to be a prison and wire was there to protect from hail and maybe vandals.

“3 trucks parked on right side, Civilian.” Henry calls out.

“I have one out back, Black SUV, civilian plates.” Eric chimed in.

“Left side is clear, no road on that side.” I call out.

“Driveway and road in the front, parking lot across the street with several cars and vans.” Jay chips in.

“Lots of short term options if we need a ride. “ The LT said, “Panel van would be best.”

“Are we really thinking this LT?” Jay asked.

Turning to Jay the LT took a deep breath, “We have no choice, they are handing us off to an independent contractor that is killing people. I’d rather not end up there if we can help it. I’d also rather not hurt anyone here that’s just doing their jobs.”

“Truck pulling up.” Jay calls out loudly, “Chows here.”

We all step back as the door opens and several trays of mess food are wheeled in, under the watch of the security. It looked like typical mess food, none of those grey and green pellets we had on the ship. They are nice enough to have both veggie and non-veggie meals ready for us though.

Sitting down to eat, I look over at Yiska and giggle “You’ve gone multi-colored. Check out your hair.”

“Double crud.” He said as he sees his reflection, his mane is starting to come in nicely now, there are even the rainbow stripes starting to show. “How am I supposed to walk around like this.”

“With pride, “Eric says. “With rainbow pride.”

That did it, everyone is now laughing, and it is just what we needed at this point, it is like all of the tension has broken for the moment, and we are able to eat easier. The humans had normal Saulsberry steak and mashed potatoes, while the ponies were given baked potatoes, salad, and some extra carrots and celery stalks.

“Ok, they only have 2 guards out front,” The LT says, “I think they expect us to just follow orders, so we have a little element of surprise here. If we can get a little bit of a disturbance to draw the guards in, we should be able to take them without them firing a shot, or hurting them.”

I look around then look at the rear and side access doors “LT, if say Mia, were to kick the rear door a few times, they would likely come in, 7 rangers verses 2 marines, we can have control in a matter of moments.”

“6 of us, I want you back with the civilians Walter.” The LT says.

“LT, I can still fight.” I start to protest, then I see that look in his eyes.

“I’m counting on it, but I need them to see you back there.” The LT said, and all of a sudden I felt like I was the bait.

“Problem is, where to go.” Eric says with a huff. “I’ve got family in Missouri, I can hang low there, but I don’t know about the ponies.”

“Gallup.” Yiska says with a chuckle.

“Excuse me?” I say, feeling a touch annoyed.

“The Gallup, or White Horse Lake, I grew up there. It’s wide open lands but on a reservation, meaning FBI and such doesn’t go there. We could hold up at my grandfather’s place for a few days and finally get a chance to do some research into this on our own.”

“And your grandfather wouldn’t mind ponies?” The LT asks.

“Knowing grandfather he’d think we were the reincarnation of some pony spirits or something given human form. ” Yiska says. “It’s a Native American thing.”

Nodding once, we move into our positions, Mia, Amber Waves, takes her place at the rear door, and we look to the LT, waiting for his signal. When the team is ready he nods.

“Ok Amber, just a couple of kicks should do it, don’t hurt yourself, just make it loud enough to get their attention. It’s a steel door so it should make a good amount of noise when you kick it.” I say, looking at the heavy door. I know it would take a battering ram to get though it so this is just for the noise factor.

Amber Waves is an earth pony, crystal yes, but still an earth pony. If I had known, had any of us really known the power locked away in the legs of an earth pony, we might have considered having someone else kick the door. Anyone else, even one of the Pegasus… The resulting crash was more like an explosion, steel bending and tearing, the brick work and mortar around the lock and hinges instantly blowing apart. The door sails out the back of the building, bouncing several times before coming to rest in the field at the other end of the parking area.

The plan worked as far as the guards are concerned, they rush in to see what is going on, and are quickly disarmed. The LT handcuffs them to one of the beds, but Henry is just looking at the devastation to the rear door. With 1 mule kick Amber has done more damage than 4 men with a battering ram. It was the LT’s voice that broke us out of our daze.

“RANGERS MOVE IT!” He calls and we all make a break out the front. Yes, sound carries, but a single blast like that on an airbase was not a major attention getter, unless you are expecting trouble. It could have been mistaken for any number of things, so while destructive, it didn’t ruin our plans. The LT chooses a white panel van.

Yiska is able to put some of his shop classes to work, with Eric’s help, and they get the van running, hotwiring isn’t as easy as people say, apparently. And we are driving before any patrols are following us.

The airbase gates luckily are open, no alarms had been sounded, no one was on the lookout for anything, so a van driving off base with two uniformed soldiers in the front doesn’t even phase the gate guards. The back of the van though, it is a little crowded, with five ponies and four humans back here, we don’t have a lot of breathing room.

It is going to be a 12 hour drive, though we do plan on ditching the van before we got there. Don’t want to take the chance it is Lowjacked or has an APB out on it. For now though we simply want some distance.

I found myself looking at Yiska eyes, which had him in turn looking at me confused. “Yiska, your eye colors changed. I like it, it actually suits you.”

Yiska blinks and leans over to look at it in the rear view mirror, “Gold? I have gold eyes? That’s new.”

“They suit you with that hair.” I chuckle, but he is now fussing with it, trying to get it spiky I think.

The LT looks back and pushes Yiska to sit down again “Ok pretty boy, we have time for that later.”

“Grab my wallet, time to pool resources, how much cash do I have.” The LT says, tossing his wallet back, “everyone else check yours. Cash only, no credit cards or debit cards from this point in.”

Between all of us Rangers, we scrape together about 900 bucks, we knew the civilians had nothing but their fur and the clothing they were given. Pulling us over near an old used car dealership on the outskirts, he heads in, I really hate to think what he’d get for 900 bucks.

We were all kind of surprised when he comes back with a 20 year old Ford extended wagon. Probably had close to 300k miles on it, but, as long as it gets us 800 more miles, we are fine. Moving the vehicles side by side, the ponies are able to get in without being seen, then the LT Left the van in the a parking lot and hop in. With that, we are on the road again.

Eric, Jay and the LT take turns driving, swapping out every few hours so no one gets too tired, even when it gets dark we continue driving, and we make sure to keep to the speed limit. We don’t want to risk getting pulled over for a minor traffic violation.

Yiska lets out a loud “ACK,” and we all look over at him, he is holding his tail in his hand giving it a gentle tug. “Darn thing hurts when you sit on it.”

“Yiska, you have your ears!” I chirp in with a giggle.

Grumping, he lowers his head. “I know you went through this, all of you did, but I can still grump about it. “

Henry just can’t resist this time “Hormones.”

“And tomorrow morning I’ll be a mare… “ He sighs.

“Don’t worry about it, don’t dwell on it, I don’t know, so far it’s been kind of fun. I just feel free, right now.” I say, hoping to help him out.

The office in the pentagon is fairly dark right now, the blinds are down and drawn, as Admiral Volker relaxes in his chair. His office is typically decorated, in the traditional browns, and dark blues. The US flag and Marine flag are hanging beside the door.

A box of cigars sits beside a picture of his wife and daughter, but his daughter's face is was partly obscured by his pen holder. Looking at his computer, he watches as pictures flash by, a pre-mortem autopsy being done on a Pegasus. Apparently he was some sort of “military reserve” Pegasus, what was the term they used, in the show, a Wonderbolt? Whatever the case, Spectrum files suggested he would be a good candidate for examination.

“Admiral, Anthony Phillips with Spectrum is on line 3.” His secretary calls in.

Picking up the phone he places his hand on his bible tapping it gently “Yes Dr Phillips?”

"The 5 ponies and 6 rangers we were supposed to pick up were not there. Apparently they escaped the base. I thought you said they would follow orders.”

“It’s merely an inconvenience. We will track them down soon enough, they are AWOL after all. In the meantime, I will arrange another batch for you, you will have the assets you need. Is there any news on Tina?” The admiral asks with little emotion in his voice.

“Her condition remains… unchanged.”

“Do what you can for her. I would rather not see her like that, if need be I’d rather just remember the way she was. Before she became that thing.”

A sigh on the other side of the connection, “Understood.”

Hanging up the phone he leans back in his chair, opening the bible he reads quietly… “And God created man in his own image, and gave him dominion over the animals that walked on the land, flew in the air, and swam in the sea."

The sun is rising by the time we pull into the Canoncito Indian Reservation, it is dusty, it is dreary, it wis hot, to Yiska, it is home. I really don’t know if I wanted to wake Yiska, I knew today was going to be hard for him, but we need directions. With an evil giggle I lean over and give his ear a soft nip.

Yiska almost jumps three feet from a sleeping position and is quickly brushing both his ears with his hands, panting hard. Then he looks at me “Quit doing that, you know how it makes…”

“Huh? “ I say, confused and tilt my head, “What are you going on about I just… wait memory?”

Yiska sort of nods , “I was dreaming, I can’t remember what about though. I just… remember you chewing on my ear for some reason.”

“I chewed on your ear to wake you up… or was it in the dream I was doing it?” I ask. This could get more weird, but I hope it doesn’t.

Yiska shakes his head “Nope, no idea.” Looking outside at the sunrise he quickly eeps and puts a hand between his legs.

“Oye.” I brace for his reaction, I know the shock, the feeling of losing….

“YAHOO!!! I’m still male!!!” Yiska cheers.

“Oh come on, that’s just not fair, you should be a girl by now, rainbow dash was listed as a female, and I know you are Rainbow.” I huff and stomp a hoof.

The LT yawns “keep it down back there, don’t make me turn this truck around. I will you know.”

“Yes Daddy,” I say, still pouting.

“Ok that’s adorable, you have this cute little duck face pout with your lower lip sticking out.” Eric says with a chuckle.

Blushing, I just hide my face under my hooves. Why me? Why did I have to be the only one to go through this. The universe is just so unfair.

We park and for the first time, we all get to be out in the open again… all of us pile out of the truck at once, breathing, stretching out legs, wings, necks, arms, whatever, you got it, it needed stretching, it is stretched.

Yiska shakes himself out head and tail, cute blue ears flopping a bit as he does, before he goes in to talk to his grandfather about us. I'm not sure if he is happy, worried, or scared about this meeting but it is the only real chance we have.

“Grandfather?” Yiska calls out, “Grandfather I need your help.”

I sit on my haunches at the doorway, watching, my ear quickly locates the movement from one of the back rooms. I finally get my first look at Yiska’s grandfather. A slightly overweight man, somewhere between 60 and 1000 years old, walks in using a long piece of carved wood as a cane, scruffy white hair, yellow teeth, spots all over his face and chest. The fact that he was just wearing jeans and no shirt didn’t help the mater in my opinion.

Grandfather speaks calmly, paying no attention to me. His voice is soothing, yet, I have no idea what he is saying, my guess is he chose to speak in Navajo. “Problem with the spirits, lost child?”

“Lost child, grandfather it’s me, Yiska.” There is worry in his voice that he isn’t going to be recognized.

“I know, yet you are still lost, child. You have come through the long night, and are trying to find your way.” He says, settling down.

Yiska shakes his head, “Grandfather, this is serious. My friends and I are in trouble, we had to go AWOL. Do you know what that means?”

“It means the white man cannot see or accept what is right in front of his face. That he is will fight against the spirits, or try and control them as he always does. And now you are caught up in this fight.”

Grandfather looks in my direction then back at Yiska. “Some will choose to live with the spirits, accept what they are, what they become, others will fight against the spirits.”

“Grandfather, this is serious, we need a place to stay for a few days, to hide out, there are people whose lives are danger. Like my friend here.” Yiska said motioning to me.

“I do not see person there, I see a lost spirit, seeking to find her way. Like the spirit in you, it stands in this world, unsure, unable to get back to the spirit world. You need to rest, you need time in the medicine hut. To be cleansed of the corruption of the white man.” Grandfather nods to me, for the first time speaking English. “You are welcome to find yourself, lost one.”

The house itself was 2 stories, hand crafted, with old wooden tables and chairs, an actual cast iron stove, it seemed so out of place in the 21st century, heck it seemed out of place in the 20th century. The walls were adorned with all sorts of different spiritual items, almost none of them I could recognize but something about it made my horn tingle.

Grandfather stands, taking a pipe off the wall, and loads it with herbs while he spoke in Navajo again, “Your friends can stay, sleep up stairs, basement, or trailer, though I would recommend sleeping outside a few nights.” Lighting the pipe he offered it to Yiska, “The spirits of the night, need not always be feared.”

“Grandfather a pipe, really?” Yiska shakes his head.

Grandfather pushes it into his hands. “This is my house still, I expect you to honor it.” Yiska takes a puff before returning the pipe and Grandfather nods. Next, Grandfather walks over to me, I'm still not understanding anything really that’s been said. Even the few words spoken in English, I looked to Yiska for help.

Grandfather kneels down in front of me, taking a puff from his pipe then he blows it in my face, into my nose. I cough a few times, turning my head away and looking down, “Second hand smoke is a killer.” I say.

I look up though, and see my horn glowing for some reason. The horn shine is lighting my face and playing with the smoke.

Grandfather smiles, patting my head as he stands, clearing the pipe into the old stove, but not saying anything. Yiska looked at me slightly confused, “Are you ok?” he asks.

I shake my head to clear the smoke, my horn shine fading, and then nod, “I’m fine. That was just strange.”

“Yiska, your room is unchanged, even your computer is there. If you find you need it.” With that Grandfather got up and moves to sit in his rocking chair, in front of an old CRT TV, the idea that anyone actually had those, he needed a digital converter box, but I remember almost a decade ago the government was giving them away.

Coughing once again, I stand up and look at Yiska, we end up heading outside. “LT, it's safe, we are allowed to stay,” Yiska says, “Just expect to either get offered a smoke pipe or have smoke blown in your face. Grandfather has his traditions.”

Strawberry Sunrise was outside of the truck again, facing the sunrise, with her eyes closed. Her forelegs prancing a bit like she did a few days ago during our run in Nicaragua. I look at Yiska and he nods back as we walk over to her, “Angelina, its safe here, why not give it a try.” I say.

Looking back at me she let out a giggle, and looks up into the sky, spreading her wings wide, again I can sense the energy building in her wings, with a few pumps of her wings she leaps, her wings flapping, almost doing a summersault in the air to land on her back, sliding a few feet.

I cringe but Yiska moves up to her, helping her back on her hooves, he then gently he adjusts her wings and tail, “Your center of gravity is important, especially during takeoff, if you shift it to far forward you’ll flip.”

Blue Sky comes over to watch as well, looking at his wings, then watches as Angelina tries again, this time she makes sort of a long jump, before landing about 10 feet away. Giggling loudly, she turns and does it again landing back and skidding up to us.

“Good, see you can do it.” Yiska says as he gives her wings a little bit of a cleaning, fluffing out some of her feathers before backing up, "One more time, this time a little bit of altitude.”

Looking over I watch as grandfather leaves the house and starts driving down the road in an old pickup truck, somewhere from the 1980’s old, a serious antique. I shake my head and look back to the flight training.

Turning to the sun again she starts pumping her wings and jumps into the air, flying in a slow circle her mane and tail dancing in the breeze, her form silhouetted by the early morning sun. After a few circles she comes in for a landing and hits the ground skidding, but it didn’t seem to bother her, she lay there laughing.

Running, and trotting up to her she looks up at me, “Now I know why I’m Strawberry Sunrise, that was the greatest thing ever.”

“How do you feel?” I ask.

“My heart is pounding, my wings are on fire, I feel like I just ate a pound of dirt… I feel wonderful, flying in the morning like that feels like the greatest thing ever.” She says with a smile that just wouldn’t leave her face.

Yiska helps her up “Ok best rest now, you can try again when you’re a little more relaxed. I don’t know how much strain flying puts on your wings so best not overdo it right away. Short bursts.”

“Oh look who’s turning into the flight instructor here.” I say to Yiska with a smile.

“Oh hush you, Twilight, I’m probably going to be eating as much dirt, or more, than the next pony when I try and fly.” Yiska says with a laugh.

It wasn’t long before both Blue Sky and Strawberry Sunrise are taking turns in the air, one would fly for one or two minutes then land for a break, then the next would take to the air for one or two minutes. Each watching the other, learning from the mistakes. I helped as best I could by cleaning them off after their crashes and Henry kept checking them over for injuries.

“Pegasi seem to be able to take light crashes, I know a few landing like that would have me bruised and probably sprain something.” Henry says. “Either that, or they heal really fast from them, they would have to, I guess.”

Grandfather’s pickup drives back up, it was already mid morning, time is going by quickly. Apparently with the joy the pegasi are feeling is spreading to all of us. It seemed that the feelings were more infectious than anything else. Even the earth ponies are having fun now, having little races with each other just to stretch their legs out.

Grandfather calls out in English “I have food, Shima had some deer stew and day old bread. It is warm, good for you. For the spirit folk, I have some grain cereal, it will give you the energy you need for all the running you are doing.”

We all gather at the back of the truck as he slowly dishes out bowl after bowl of stew for the humans, then giving each of the ponies a large bowl of mixed grains and grey chunk pellets. They look much like the cubes we had been given on the ship.

Yiska grabs a bowl of stew and almost get hit with the ladle by his grandfather, “That is not for you, your spirit will not accept that Yiska.” He said.

“Grandfather, its deer stew.”

But Grandfather shakes his head, “For now you need herbs, grasses, grain, your body needs to accept the spirit, and for that it needs the right food.”

“Yiska, remember me after the beef, how green I went.” I said.

Huffing and scuffing his hoof, Yiska sits down with the grains and starts eating. “Actually, this tastes great.”

“I know, it doesn’t look like much but it tastes wonderful. What is it?” I asked looking up at Grandfather.

“Alfalfa cubes, and pellets, the cubes are big in fiber and help you digest, the pellet are very high in energy, to give you the calories your bodies need,” Grandfather says with a nod.

All of us looked down at the bowls, horse feed? Well it tasted great.

Part 7: Through Smoke and Manners

“Rainbow! Get your butt down here!” I shout, laughing. That stallion could sleep though a thunderstorm, I swear.

“Just 10 more minutes, Fluffy doesn’t want me to go.” Blaze moans.

“Fluffy, I’m not sure which is more silly, that you named that cloud, or that you named it fluffy.” I say sitting back on my haunches and watching.

Blaze rolls off of his cloud and drops down, after a long moment he starts flapping his wings to land when he gets close. Landing, he looks up longingly “Goodbye, you were just so fluffy and soft and…”

I put my hoof in his mouth, “Oye, I would say why don’t you sleep with it, but, you already did.”

“Jealous?” Blaze says jokingly.

“Why would I be, I’m seeing Night Light after all.” I say and hip check Blaze playfully.

“I still don’t understand what you see in that guy, all he does is make books. How boring is that.” Blaze snorts once. “There’s got to be something wrong with any pony that makes books.”

“He’s a book binder, he has a job at the castle, helping fix the books at the library.”

Blaze yawns in response.

“Ok Blaze, ok, I know how you feel about books. But mom and dad have been pushing…” I look down at my hooves as I walk.

“You’re doing this because of them? Twilight, you need to live your own life.” Blaze put his wing over my back.

“I know, but they even talked to Celestia about it.” I keep walking feeling more and more unsettled.

“That’s not fair, how does Night Light feel about it?” Blaze asks.

“He’s all for it, he’s been boasting to the others around town about it. How happy I make him, how happy it will make our families. Even that it is Celestia approved.“ I shake my head and look up at Canterlot in the distance.

“Twilight, you need a stallion who loves you for who you are, for what you do and can do.” Blaze says seriously, so uncharacteristically of him, “Not something that’s convenient.”

I turn to face blaze I don’t know why I say it but I say it. “Like you and your mare?” I feel the tears in my eyes and redness in my face. “Why couldn’t you have asked me instead.” The fear, the sadness, and the shame of what I said floods over me like a wave.

Blaze stands looking at me in shock, wings spread wide, and high, “Twilight…”

Looking back to Canterlot I teleport….

I wake up crying, I had just taken a little nap after our brunch, and now, I wish I hadn’t. I just feel so lost and alone for some reason. I have no idea why, or what was wrong but I just feel... lost.

“Your spirit is troubled.” Grandfather says, sitting on the ground beside me, holding out a cloth.

I take the cloth and wipe my eyes, then I take a big breath. “I wouldn’t know, I can’t remember anything when I wake up. “

“When a spirit is dis-joined, and just walks in this world it cannot remember the spirit world.” Grandfather says sagely, nodding once.

And with that, I now understand what Yiska meant, this guy speaks weird. I think he is just making stuff up as he goes but, he is our host. “Sorry, I was never really a spiritual person.”

“We are holding a ceremony tonight, you and the other lost ones need to attend.” Grandfather says, standing.

“Grandfather,” I hear Yiska huff as he walks over, “Leave her be, she’s not some lost spirit, she’s a Ranger and a close friend of mine.”

Grandfather looks between Yiska and I, “Interesting.” Was all he says before walking back to the house.

“Thanks Yiska,” I say and stand up.

“Rangers, front and center!” The LT calls out, then he looks around “Ponies too!”

Everypony trots up and joins the humans, we all sit or take a knee. The LT is on an old laptop, must have been Yiska’s but the thing was almost 10 years old. Apparently grandfather never throws things out.

"I’ve been doing searches on the internet, it been very very slow going, between very slow internet and someone's slow computer,” He says, looking at Yiska, “Now, we know that multiple people have changed thanks to Spectrum, but I can’t find any news stories, articles, or anything, with regards to this. Either there is a media cap on it, or worse, the NSA is sanitizing the net on us.”

“The only way they would have the authority to do that is under a Presidential order under the emergency measures act.” Jay said blinking, “That means the Whitehouse is aware of this.”

“I searched for the term cutie marks, it what the doctor and Spectrum called your marks.” He turns the laptop so we can see page after page of cutie mark pictures. “Apparently these are from some children’s cartoon from about 5 to 10 years ago. I don’t know why," He looks at all us ponies, " but you all seem to be lookalikes from this TV show.”

Strawberry Sunrise speaks up, “So we’re just lookalikes of some kids show?”

“I wouldn’t say that, but the appearance is uncanny. I cross referenced that with the term, five score divided by four.“ He turns the lap top around to face him while he works, when he turns it around, a youtube clip is playing, for us all to see…”

“That’s him.” Strawberry Sunrise says in shock.

“Discord.” Amber Waves breathes.

“He took Princess Cadence.” Blue Sky stomps a hoof.

“I couldn’t get away.” I say, lowering my head.

“Not again, please not again.” Arctic Lilly moans, closing her eyes tight.

“You’re going to pay for hurting her.” Yiska snarls at the screen, which shows the mismatched yellow and red eyes.

The LT closes the computer in the middle of the five score curse, blinking. “That, is not the response I expected there. I was going to suggest you ponies watch some of the series but I’m not sure if it's safe.”

I take deep breath after panting a bit and look to the others. “Maybe a few episodes might help get us an idea of what’s going on but, I think we should stay away from Discord's episodes.”

Everyone nods with vigor, “Ok, from what I saw Discord was only really in a few episodes, I can’t find the last episode in its entirety online, there are just a few clips from it, fans apparently hated it with a passion, and strangely no one can seem to agree on just how it ended or who the last pony cursed was. I guess after 5 years people forgot the order of the show.”

The ponies gather closer to the laptop, and the LT acts as our safety filter, reading the episode description before playing it. It was strange seeing what equated to myself, on screen, married to a stallion I didn’t recognize, with a 2 children I had never seen before. We all sit and watch, through dinner, right up until the point the battery dies.

I look over at the other ponies, they seem to be about as much in shock as I am. It is hard to comprehend that we had become something out of a cartoon… or was the cartoon something about us?

Everyone jumps at the sound of the pickup truck’s brakes squeal, another old Ford pulls up near us and several older men get out. It is strange, they don't react or respond to the fact that there is a bunch of cartoon ponies sitting there, instead they meet with grandfather, reaching out to shake his hand.

Grandfather looks at the LT, then at the group “It is time.” And walks quietly over to where a fire is being built. He sits down, while some of the younger men slowly build up a large bon fire, and a native man brings us over to sit in a circle around it.

“Time, for what?” the LT says, standing up and following Grandfather.

“Yiska, what’s going on?” I ask, more than a little worried.

“Grandfather wants us to sit through a ceremony, something like church I guess.” Yiska nods slowly and gives me a weak smile.

The LT and the Rangers are sat last around the circle. The drumming starts first, 2 of the men tapping out a rhythm on a large flat drum, next is the singing, or chanting, I wasn’t sure which to call it, I don’t speak a word of any of the Native American languages, so I didn’t even know if they were saying words. Grandfather sits, tapping an old Tortoise shell rattle in a steady beat, leading the chant.

I can feel the heat of the fire, the smoke is filling the air. There is something instinctual about the music, in the cartoon we had seen the ponies doing large song and dance numbers, but that is a cartoon right? This is real life, how is this possible? I glance at Blue Sky, he is sitting with his eyes locked on the fire starting to chant too.

Strawberry Sunrise is slowly spreading her wings, without knowing the words meaning she too has begun to chant.

I begin to feel a pressure in my horn, or behind it, the pressure is slowly building up, it's not painful, not like a headache, but I know it is there. Amber Waves and Arctic Lily begin stomping their hooves in time with the drum beats, and they take up the chanting as well. It is almost as if their hooves glow each time they strike the ground, firelight reflecting off them.

I look back to Blue Sky and his wings are spread, there is almost an energy building in his feathers, I can see it jumping from feather to feather. I look over at Strawberry Sunrise, it is the same thing, her wings are fully outstretched, the firelight and energy in her wings fighting for dominance in my eyes.

The smoke plays with my horn, wrapping around it, it caresses the curls twisting around and dancing on the tip. I could feel the smoke envelope me, my ears start twitching, as I look back into the fire. The light, the shapes, are all so real to me. Grandfather throws something into the fire and it flares up, the air thick with the smell of tobacco, of burning grasses.

I see a great white winged unicorn raising the sun. I see ponies cheering and stomping. I feel their joy, the pride in their movements. I feel the beginning of a new year. My son and daughter are there. Grandfather throws more herbs in the fire with another brilliant flash. I smell lemon grass, I smell wild flowers, Rainbow Blaze is laying in the grass, a wing over me. I feel at peace.

I hear an owl screech as grandfather throws another handful of herbs in. Discord, his miss matched eyes flare into view. I feel my horn flare in response. Fire everywhere, I scream and start backpedaling from the fire. I’m not the only one to panic, all the ponies back off at the same time. Even Yiska falls backwards and pushes himself away from the circle.

“What the hay!”

Admiral Volker sits behind his desk, the chatter in the Pentagon about suspected Russian attacks against US holdings has raised tensions to an all time high. US Marine task forces around the world and security detachments at embassies are on a defensive posture and at high alert.

He knows the Russians are likely having the same problems as the USA is, and how are they responding? Be it weaponizing, curing, or destroying, that would dictate how the USA had to act. The chances that Russia would gain some advantage over this are completely unacceptable.

The light flashes on his phone, line 3, he grumbles as he picks up the phone, he turns on his monitor “Admiral Volker.”

“Admiral, its Dr. Phillips with Spectrum.”

“Yes doctor?”

“We have found something regarding the pegasus type of pony. Removing their feathers seems to instigate some type of physiological and mental changes. Unfortunately the test subject has passed away. There may be a chance that if we strip their feathers we could force a change in them.”

“I see. I have the data on my computer now. What do you need?” Volker leans back in his chair, progress at last.

“Another pegasus test subject.”

“I understand, I will write up the transfer orders and have one sent to you immediately.” Volker hangs up the phone, beginning the paperwork. Maybe this would work for the president’s daughter, though she isn't a winged pony, but has a horn on her head.

***Yiska***

It is early morning; most of us needed sleep, needed to recover from what had happened the night before. What had happened? My wings are sore, neck and back hurt. I told my grandfather I never wanted to do rituals like that again. I wish he would…

I look back at my wings, spread wide. Quickly I look between my legs, yep that’s still there. Standing up I look at myself turning my neck to see my back and wings. I look like a moderate blue pegasus stallion, with a scruffy rainbow mane and tail. I’m about 2 or 3 shades darker than Rainbow dash, more like the colors of her father in the show. Maybe I am her father.

I prance in place a few times, stretching and unstretching my wings just to get the feel of them, before going over to starting to look at my tail. I find myself walking in circles looking at it, which, ends up with me hearing laughter.

“Chasing your tail already?” Velvet says with a giggle.

Stopping quickly I find myself blushing, “I, was just looking at it. So um, how do I look?” I say before going into one of Blaze or Dash’s 'I’m Awesome' poses.

Velvet giggles “Very cute, except you’re going to need pants. “

“Bah, you’re just embarrassed to see my junk.” I smile, standing proud.

Twilight giggles and turns her back to me, swaying her tail gently and even though she’s wearing pants I can still see the curve of her flanks. She looks at me through the bangs of her mane, a soft smile on her face.“See, pants are useful,” she says in a soft gentle voice and, for the first time, I begin to realize just how cute she actually is.

“Twilight…” I start.

Twilight starts laughing and sits on the ground, “Oh my gosh, Rainbow, oh man, look at your wings.”

Looking back, I notice my wings are straight out and rigid, locked in place… Going wide eyed I find myself blushing harder than I have in a long time.

“It’s not funny,” I say fighting to get control of my wings, finally folding them against my side.

“Not funny, one shake of my tail and your wings just poofed. It’s funny and adorable.” Twilight says.

“Ok maybe it was a little funny.” I say, and exhale.

“So how do you feel? With your fur out, your wings…” Velvet asked.

“Oh I feel great, alive, it’s so strange but, before the change I was worried, now, I just feel like me. “ I say, it’s not something that can be understood by most.

“So, are you going to try flying?” Velvet asked. “I know you’ve been watching the other Pegasus and I could see the urge in your face.”

Nodding vigorously I prance in place again, looking over, I see the other ponies watching me. Now, it’s my turn to make a fool out of myself. I spread my wings to feel the air, twitching my feathers. Stopping I reach over and preen one or two that didn’t feel right, then look up. I begin pumping my wings a bit to build up power, breath, gather…

Twilight yells out “Rainbow no, that’s too much…”

Leaping into the air, I rocket up, leaving a rainbow trail behind me before end up hitting the ground… The last thing I remember is the ground being extremely unpleasant tasting.

“Ok little ones, you are all speedsters.” I say, “Just like me. A speedster is a special kind of pegasus. One that is built for wingpower, as such we channel energy better than the others. Now this doesn’t dictate our lives, we can still be weather ponies, or delivery ponies, or even Wonderbolts.” I hear the foals cheer at that idea. “We can use our speed in any of the jobs, but we have to be careful.”

Several of the foals strike speed poses, “Oh yeh, I’m going to be a racer… leave everyone in my dust.”

“Wonderbolt for me, they are the best.” Another foal says.

“Little ones, little ones, pay attention.” I said slapping my wings against my side in a clap. “Now then, we have to be careful. Always watch how much power you are using on your take off’s. If you start too fast you could run into someone in front of you, and with a lot of thrust on the start, it can be hard to turn.”

“Yeh, just ask Rainbow Crash.” one of the foals says, laughing.

“Brawly, you are aware that she’s my daughter right?” Brawly looks a little worried.

“Yeh, but that’s why she’s here, cuz she’s your daughter right?”

“She’s here because she’s a speedster, and needs the training, like all of you” I say, standing up, "Now, what’s rule one for speedsters on takeoffs”

“Always watch your power!” The foals say in unison.

Yiska raises one forehoof and moans, “Rule one, for speedsters, always watch your takeoff power.” He then proceeds to cough up some dirt.

I giggle softly, using a wet cloth on his head, “You hit the ground so hard you carved a trench. You were out for almost half an hour.”

“Did I look good doing it?” Yiska moaned.

“Oh yeah, Rainbow, you crashed with style. Henry already checked you over and said nothing was broken.” I say as I finish washing his chest and forelegs. Serious ground in dirt issues there.

“Twilight, are you giving me a sponge bath?” Yiska asks, blinking and looking down at the cloth.

“Doctor’s orders, he wanted the dirt removed to check for cuts, bruises, abrasions.” I say sternly.

“Oh, well, Strawberry is right, the ground doesn’t taste good.” Yiska chuckles.

“So what’s a speedster?” I asked, always worth a shot.

“They are the fastest of the pegasi, able to reach really high speeds.” He says, “and how I know that, I have no idea… I just do.”

“Yeah that explains that, I knew there was something wrong when you were starting up, I could feel the power in your wings, and it was a lot more than Blue Sky, or Strawberry Sunrise built up, I tried to warn you.”

“But, I never listen, sorry Twilight.”

I blink a few times, “Yiska, you listen fine.”

Yiska blinks a few times “So am I Yiska or Rainbow?”

"Hmm, you’re both, you're Yiska, call sign Rainbow Blaze,” I say with a giggle.

“Would that make you Walter, call sign Twilight Velvet?” he says.

I poke his nose with my forehoof “No, sorry, I’m just Twilight Velvet. I’m still Wally, but, with my plumbing as it is, I don’t think I want to be thought of as a guy. It makes me uncomfortable in some ways. Treated as one of the guys is one thing, but actually thinking of myself as a guy… or reminded that I was a guy. That would cause more problems. “

“I understand,” Yiska says quietly.

“I haven’t had to deal with it yet but, really, walking into the guys bathroom would be really embarrassing. “

“True true, but can at least still pee standing up.” Yiska chipped in.

“Yes, and ew… having to aim like that would be… no thank you…” I giggle.

“ok, let’s try this again.” Yiska says, standing up, and spreading his wings, carefully he does a few low power jumps, trying to judge how much thrust he needs, before actually taking to the air.

Leaning back I watch him have fun, I can tell he’s just as at home in the sky as I have been on the ground. It's still amazing to watch though. Finally he lands, panting hard, and I pick myself up to head over to him, “great job, ready for some brunch?”

“Oh man yeah, think they have any more of that crunchy stuff?” he perks.

“Alfalfa bits? Yeah that was great.” I respond.

“Wanna race?” he says crouching a little bit.

I trot past ducking my head under his neck, rubbing my side against his chest. As I give his chin a gentle flick with my tail I move by and glancing back I see his wings locked up and go stiff. “Go!” I say and start running.

“ACK! Twilight you little…” he says and turns to chase me as we run back to the house.

Brunch today is a mix of carrots, Alfalfa crunch cereal, and an apple. “Alfalfa Bits, part of a nutritious breakfast.” I say with a giggle. “Given the Celestia Heart and Sun seal of approval.”

"Ok, that was just bad.” Yiska says, but he digs into his food with gusto.

Eric comes out, “I was just talking to my dad, apparently some ponies in Montana have shifted like you guys did, they have a little bit of a safe haven forming there.”

I nod slowly and look over at the crystal ponies “They need somewhere stable, safe. A life on the run isn’t healthy for them. What do you think LT?”

“I don’t know if any place is really safe but it might be the best bet. “ The LT says with a nod.

“I can drive the truck there, could take a few hours but we should be able to make it. I can take the civilians there.”

“I want to go.” I say firmly, the LT and Eric both look at me, “I want to make sure it’s safe for them.”

“Plus there might be more answers there for us,” Blaze says.

The LT blinks, looking at us. “Ok you three are a go, I’ll take the rest of the team with me, we’ll hit Special Forces command, see what we can find out there. And get our names cleared.”

I cringe “Oh yeah, we are AWOL aren’t we.”

“Well we are." The LT says, "You and Yiska are on medical leave, I think.”

I look at Yiska and blink. “Maybe it’s cuz I keep going green?”

“Could be worse, I have the blue flu,” Yiska says and we both just fall back laughing…

“You two have gone nuts.” The LT says, shaking his head.

“Sorry sir, I guess are both still adapting.” Yiska says.

“Can I go? I don’t want to be left alone?” Strawberry pipes up.

I turn my head and smile at her, “Sure thing Strawberry Sunrise. We’re not looking at abandoning you or leaving you without a way to support yourself.”

Strawberry comes over and hugs both of us tightly. “Thank you, thank you.”

“So, now that we are all here, does anyone want to talk about what happened last night?” The LT asks.

Henry nods “Yeah, that was just... strange. You all just flipped out at the same time.”

Amber Waves tilted her head looking at the… humans… “You mean you didn’t see it?”

“See what?” Jay says, taking a knee.

“In the fire, I saw my daughter get accepted into the Wonderbolts… well not my daughter, Rainbow Dash I guess, but I still felt the pride of it.”

Strawberry Sunrise, “I remembered the pride I felt, when with 7 pegasi down, our team still managed to pull off a water spout to transfer water up to Cloudsdale.”

“I remember the day I was selected to be one of Princess Cadance's royal guards, getting my golden armor.” Blue Sky chirps.

Amber Waves looks between everyone “I remembered the joy I felt when the crystal heart was returned, the feel of safety and purpose, the love and happiness filling not just me, but whole of the world.”

Arctic Lily sighs “I was at the equestrian games, I remember cheering on for our team, the hooves stomping. The cheering and chanting, the feeling of being part of some great herd, it was so special.”

“I remembered the summer sunrise ceremony, Princess Celestia raising the sun and looking down at my little Twi-Twi, and seeing the joy on her face, I remembered being a mom.” I said with a gulp, why did it seem that the others got off easy, and I got stuck with the whole mom thing? Though, Yiska remembered being a dad but… well at least I didn’t remember giving birth, or making the foal… thank Celestia. Either of those would have been just too traumatic for me to deal with.

“It was like we were getting a glimpse of who we were, I saw Discord.” Sunrise says with a shudder, a shudder that spreads to all the ponies in an instant.

“Yeah, I felt him coming for me, like he wanted to take away everything I had.” Amber Waves gulps out.

“And THAT my friends, is why I gave up on vision quests. Think of what that would do to a 6 year old.” Yiska calls out loudly.

All of the ponies looked at Yiska and nod sympathetically.

“It was more than that,” I start, “I could sense a magic building in the air, building around us. I could see our bodies gathering it and…”

Every pony looks at me, as does the Rangers. All of a sudden I felt very stupid for some reason.

“Sorry, I don’t know how to describe it or even if it was real. I want to say magic is real but…” I look down.

“Magic is real,” Grandfather stated, “to those who live in harmony with the land. There is a story, many years ago, when the earth was still covered with ice, a spirit of great evil roamed the world. The spirit sought to destroy man, it fed off of chaos and war, it fed off of the disharmony of man and nature. This spirit was not a trickster like raven, it was cruel and sought power. It pitted tribe against tribe, man against man, bringing corruption where ever it went.”

Grandfather stands to look over the ponies, “A few however saw this for what it was, and came up with a plan. A group of medicine men and spirit dancers called to the great spirits, and promised to live in harmony if they helped seal away this darkness. When chaos came to them, the medicine men began singing, and the spirits sung as well, the land, the sky sung all in harmony and the spirit of chaos had no choice but to escape, it fled into the dark hole of a great tree… where it was sealed up. Slowly the spirits turned to tree to stone, forever imprisoning chaos inside. From then on, we honored the promise to live in harmony, knowing that if we didn’t the spirit might escape.”

Everyone looks at Grandfather, blinking.

“Sometimes, truth can be found in memories or old myths. We have always known magic is real, it is part of our culture, or way of life. It is in our songs. Maybe you, like us are spirits of harmony, and last night that awoke in you.” Grandfather said.

“Well, if I hadn’t seen Wally levitating tablets or blocking an RPG I wouldn’t believe in magic either.” The LT says seriously. “But right now, my mind is open.”

All eyes fall on me again. “What? What did I do this time?”

Part 8: The Old Ways

Grandfather sits in front of me in the living room, to be honest, I never did get his actual first name, but we had all come to just call him grandfather. The more I get to know him, the more I can’t decide if he is nuts. Or I am.

“You can sense it can’t you? The magic in the air, in the land, in others.” He says, looking at me.

“I, I don’t know, I don’t know what I sense or what to call it. Magic, the force, energy, I don’t know.” I lower my head.

“Then calling it magic wouldn’t change things would it?” He says gently.

I open my mouth to argue but couldn’t come up with anything, “I guess.” I say finally.

“There are many names used to describe a gun, some call it a firearm, others a firestick, or thunderstaff. Does the name matter though? Simply calling it magic will help, it is just a form of energy.”

“A rose by any other name.” I say, then blink, I hate Shakespeare.

“Your power is channeled through your horn. It’s your focus. Some use song as their focus, some use incense, from what I have seen the Pegasus likely use their wings. A focus is something that lets you channel your energy.” Kneeling in front of me he strokes behind an ear.

“It glows when I use, magic.” I say as I close my eyes to the ear rub.

“That’s your energy, have you practiced with it?” Grandfather asked.

“Not really, I’m not that good at using it yet, I’ve done things but I don’t know how.”

“Let’s try something simple and basic. Close your eyes, look for the energy in you, and channel it into your horn. Don’t try and do anything with it but make your horn glow. Let the energy flow.” He says and backs up a little.

Closing my eyes tight, I start to concentrate.

“No! You need to relax, don’t force it, find it and let it move, the LT said you have done it by reflex, you weren’t concentrating hard then.”

I relax, keeping my eyes closed, and just concentrate on my horn, gently pushing. Opening my eyes I see the glow, my glow, “I’m doing it.” I can't keep the excitement out of my voice.

“Yes, now, turn it off.”

I reached up to hit my horn with a forehoof and Grandfather stops me. His hand over my hoof, he shakes his head no.

“Try just letting go of the energy, of the horn.” He says softly.

It takes time, but after about 10 minutes, I find I can turn the glow on and off as needed, with little more than a thought. I can do it, I am doing magic, and I have control. Lucky, no one tells me that this is something even a foal can do, because to me, right now, I am happy. I've mastered my horn light.

Next is moving things, telekinesis, I've seen it done in the show, I've done it myself, but have never really pushed myself on it. Grandfather works me for hours on this, having me deal with different weights, with fragile objects and multiple objects at once. It isn’t easy and I know I will need to practice this for a long time to get any really fine control, but what grandfather shows me, is that I can hold different items at once. I can now carry several pounds without a thought and even do it while distracted or talking. I only have to concentrate on heavy things or intricate work.

“Flying must be easy compared to this.” I groan, “this is just murder.”

“You are doing fine Twilight Velvet. Just take it slow, this isn’t a race.” Grandfather says softly.

Grandfather’s last exercise for me would seem simple at first, to assemble a puzzle. Consider though, first I had to find the piece, pick it up, and add it to the ever growing picture, which I also had to hold up, without crushing it. It is absolute torture and doing so took every bit of concentration I could muster. Rotating pieces without rotating the puzzle, and discarding pieces I didn’t need without dropping everything at once was so hard I was panting, how could something that weighed less than a pound be so intensive?

I am almost done when the door slams. I was so focused on the puzzle at that point that the sound caused me to jump and totally blow my concentration. The puzzle itself exploded, pieces going in all directions.

I shake myself off then look over to see Yiska standing in the door way blinking, puzzle pieces sticking in his mane. “I guess I should have knocked first.” He says seriously.

Grandfather shakes his head “She is learning to control her magic well, she’s a good student.”

“Unlike me, huh?” He said with chuckle.

“Your calling was never to be a medicine man, your spirit was always to wild for that. You are starting to see now, what I saw then in you. That is why I never tried to force you.” He says, nodding.

I sit there, gathering pieces of the puzzle from around the room, out of my own mane, out of Yiska’s. “Sorry grandfather," I sigh, "I lost my concentration.”

“Twilight, you look like you’ve just done a 40 mile forced march with full gear, what has Grandfather been doing to you?” Blaze says, giving me a quizzical look.

With a look in the mirror I realize my mane is a mess, I’m covered in sweat, and still panting a bit. “Umm, he had me putting a puzzle together.”

“That’s it? That’s all? And you’re in that shape? I thought a ranger…” He stops there, seeing Grandfathers withering stare focused on him.

I sit with my head low, there is not a way to explain how hard it is to him. It wasn’t something he can't understand, even Grandfather likely couldn’t truly understand. This was exam level magic’s I was doing. “A unicorn that couldn’t do this would wash out of Celestia’s school, and lots washed out. It’s not instinctual…”

“You remember the school?” Yiska said with a blink.

“No, not really, I remember an exam like this.” I say, “Had I, exploded there, I would have been out of the school.”

“Wow, harsh.” Yiska says as he sits down.

“You did very well Twilight, your control is improving, now, we will try it blindfolded. Only using your magic to feel the edges of each piece to know where to place them.” Grandfather says, smiling that infuriating smile of his.

Whimper. I seriously whimper, the thought of even trying that.

“I think she needs some rest, maybe something to eat.” Yiska says.

“Mind if I take a shower?” I ask.

Grandfather nod’s slowly, and I trot up stairs. After the puzzle, simple things like turning on the water, lathering up my mane and tail, washing my body, have become easy. Holding a bar of soap isn’t as bad with magic, as it simply isn’t slippery to magic. “I should get myself a sponge or whatever that fluffy scrubbing thing is called. Body soap, shampoo, new toothbrush.” Making a list aloud helps a bit.

Once I was rinsed off I stand for a little bit, letting the water pres down on my back from the showerhead, just relaxing me. “I wonder what a day at a spa would be like.”

Turning off the water I give myself a shake to get the bulk of the water off me before grabbing a pair of towels and starting to dry myself off. Mane and tail first, then body, then back to the mane and tail for final drying and styling, it took longer than I expected I guess, just because of the amount of hair I had now. It isn’t like an in and out of the shower I used to do.

Finally I turn and look at the mess in the shower tub, again TK made cleaning that easy, and it doesn’t take a lot of effort or concentration to do. Finally I turn to look at myself in the mirror. I look at my mane, tilting my head side to side, posing in different positions, using my magic to alter my style a bit.

I settle on gathering my mane into a pony tail and tying it with a string. Flipping my head side to side I watch it bounce in the mirror a few times, then turned to the door, prancing out happily.

***Yiska***

“You’re protective of her.” Grandfather says.

“She’s part of my Ranger team, were supposed to protect each other.” I say, “Rangers have to trust each other with our lives.”

“But with her it’s more than that. I see it.”

“See what? I don’t treat her any different.” I say defensively. Where is grandfather going with this?

“You come to her aid and defend her, even from me when I’m teaching her. You flagged your tail in warning when you said she needed rest.” Grandfather said, “I know you didn’t spend as much time with horses growing up as you should have. You never did want to understand them.”

“I think I understand them better now.” I said with a chuckle looking back at my body.

“No, no you don’t. If you did you would be more aware of the signs you give. To those who can read it your body shows your feeling.”

“She’s a friend. And she’s gone through more than most with her change.” I say, scuffing a hoof on the floor.

“You put your body between her and a perceived threat. Even between other males. It’s instinctual, like you are trying to claim her. She doesn’t realize it either, or understand. You need to be careful though, she’s very independent.” Grandfather looks up, both of us can hear the running shower upstairs.

“All Rangers are, it’s part of our training. Grandfather I’m not interested in her like you're implying.” I say, I know he is wrong. This is Wally we were talking about.

“Sometimes, spirits are bound together, meant to be together and seek each other out, even if separated.” Grandfather says. “Be careful though, she is like a growing flame, too much care could smother her.”

“You’re so wrong there, according to the show, I’m rainbow dash’s father, and Twilight's married to Night Light, they have two foals together, Shining Armor and Twilight Sparkle. If what you are saying were the case she’d be with Night Light right now.” I say, my voice rising in argument.

“Maybe, maybe not, you are interested in her as more than a friend though.” Grandfather says, smiling at me.

Twilight Velvet comes down the stairs, her coat shimmering after he shower with a spring in her step, almost prancing, her tail flicking side to side as she trots, holding her clothing in a magical field. Her mane is gathered into a pony tail that bounces as she trots. I stand watching her as she heads into the back where the washing machine is.

Grandfather chuckles “I rest my case.”

“What do you mean?” I said, then I notice I can’t put my wings down…

***Velvet first person***

I dump the clothing into the washer, I really wish they had gotten me more than one uniform, but what can you do? If there are other ponies in Montana, maybe I can get some clothing there. Thinking for a second, I poke my head out “Rainbow, want to put your uniform in the washer with mine?”

Yiska stands, his wings spread high, and he is blushing big time.

“Rainbow, you're gonna break a wing that way. Now your uniform, come on, let’s get that clean.” I reach out with my magic, helping him undress and bring it in to wash as well. Wow, they really do stink, both of us have been working out so much in our own ways.

Trotting back out I sit on my haunches. “Okay, it's thirty minutes to wash, and forty-five to dry, then we’ll have nice clean uniforms again.” Blinking I look at Yiska, who’s still blushing standing there.

“What? I’ve seen you naked before, and you saw me for like 2 days naked. We really need to get more pants…”

“I, yeah, um, we do don’t we,” Yiska says with this silly smile on his face, rubbing the back of his head with a forehoof.

“If they hadn’t set aside a uniform for you post change, You’d have to walk around naked all the time.” I giggle.

“Well we do have fur, and you don’t look that bad with just your fur.” He says before realizing what he just said, and blushing. “So, what’s with the pony tail?”

“Oh you like my little ponytail?” I bob my head, causing it to bounce.

“I just never…” Yiska gulped once.

“Rainbow, come on, relax, I just washed my mane, decided I wanted to try a pony tail for a while. Just to keep my mane up. If you think it looks stupid or childish I’ll lose it.”

“It’s beautiful.” Yiska says very quietly.

“Ok I’ll, wait what?” I blink and blush, beautiful?

“It works for you.” He nodded, then looks at Grandfather “Okay, you win.”

Grandfather smiles in response.

I blink, looking between the two “So, one last meal before the long drive? We have a trip to Montana, and maybe we can stop along the way and do some shopping, or get Eric to. I need like, everything toiletries wise.”

Yiska shook his head, “I have lots of soap.”

“Yeh but, shampoo is good for me, my mane is longer than yours. And sponges too, and some other things.” I say.

Getting up I trot back in to move the clothing to the dryer before trotting out again, and sit beside rainbow. Then I give his wing a nuzzle starting to preen some of the feathers. “Man you really need to have a shower and take care of your wings.”

“I can take care of my wings, Twilight.” He says but he sits perfectly still.

“Have you seen Strawberry Sunshine, she’s always checking her wings and such.” I point out looking at him.

“Yeah but I think it’s more because she’s female, males don’t care as much about that. We are more utilitarian. You know that Twilight.” He said, trying to look away as I finished working on his wing.

“Guess that makes your daughter a tomboy.” I say, joking.

“I have almost no memory of her, yet when I saw her in the show yesterday becoming a Wonderbolt, I feel proud, but I have no direct memory of her, or her mom.” Yiska shakes his head.

“Hey think about me, apparently I’m married to some guy named Night Light, who I don't remember ever seeing, and somehow had kids with him. Trust me, in some ways I’m thanking my horn I don’t remember parts of that. Sleeping with a guy… giving birth… ugg.” I shudder, sticking my tongue out.

“Yet again, you win. Yeah, I wouldn’t want to remember giving birth.” He chuckles.

I laugh and poke his shoulder “What, you telling me you’d want to wake up remembering you slept with a guy?”

“Nope, defiantly not that either. Twilight, can I ask you something?” Yiska voice takes on a serious tone.

“Anything Rainbow, we are best friends after all.” I smile, looking up at him.

“Just how drunk would a mare have to get, not to remember getting married and having 2 foals, I hear stories about that in Los Vegas, but really now.” He tries his best to keep a straight face.

I just start laughing, “oh yeah, You're one to talk, I bet you don’t even remember your wife’s name.”

“Man, it’s like our whole lives are one bad Vegas trip.” Yiska says laughing.

Hearing the ding, I and head into the laundry room, carefully getting myself dressed and plopping on my bush had I bring out Yiska’s clothing to him. “Ok, go have a shower then we’ll dress you up for a road trip.”

“Umm, how?” Yiska says looking at his forelegs.

“Oh come on, I’ll wash you, you big baby.” Laughing, I trot behind him starting to push him up stairs into the shower “We are going to see other ponies so we don’t want you smelling like… a horses rear…”

“I do not… ok maybe a little…” He laughs and gets into shower.

Backing a way I go to work putting my training to use, starting to scrub and wash him down, “Rarity does this all the time, I’m getting good at it myself.” I say, with a giggle, “under the wings too.” I hum as I was him down then use the water jet to rinse him off. And I finally I assault him with towels to dry.

“Rainbow, you’re almost as bad as Shiny when he was young…” I say before dropping the towels.

“You remember bathing Shining Armor?” Blaze says, looking at me, concerned.

I slowly shake my head “No, I don’t, but I remember the emotion of it. A little, I remember the laugher, the annoyance, something about a puffball effect. But I don’t remember doing it.”

Yiska picks up a towel while I’m distracted and snaps my flank with it, causing me to squeal. “Well it's the here and now. So let’s go take our little road trip.”

Standing, I help him get dressed, plopping the brush cap on his head last, and turn to trot downstairs. Eric’s already waiting for us at the van, along with the 3 crystal ponies and Strawberry Sunrise. Trotting around to the driver's side, I hop up sitting down on the seat and put a foreleg on the wheel.

Eric, on the other hand, stands there blinking, “You’re not thinking of driving are you?”

“Why not? It's automatic, all I need to worry about is brake and gas… and not even at the same time. It’s not like a manual where I’d have to worry about stick, gas, brake, and clutch doing 4 different things at once.” I say, looking at him.

“But you are… And…” Eric blinks a few times.

“Look, you’re the only human and it’s like a 17 hour drive, you can’t drive all the way, so we are going to need to take turns.” I say flatly.

“You better just accept it Eric, she’s gone stubborn.” Yiska says with a chuckle.

Humming softly, I buckle in and start the car, then glance around and magically adjust the mirrors. Eric watches me intently the whole time, looking very uncertain about this, “are you really sure about this?”

“Why not?” I say, “Roads around here are pretty empty, so it’s a perfect time for me to learn how to drive.”

“WHAT!” Eric yells as I hit the gas.

“She’s joking, Wally’s driven hummers before many times, remember.” Yiska points out for me, though I'm not sure about the use of Wally but I can take it.

“But not with magic.” Eric was looking rather white, right now.

“Grandfather’s been teaching her control. She only blew up the puzzle once.” I hear Yiska say, though I was more focused on the road at this time, or I might have responded to that one.

Staying to the side roads I drive cheerfully, it’s actually not that hard to work the gas and brake with my magic, and the wheel with my forelegs. I figure I could have just used my magic on the wheel do but, using my hooves was just as easy, if I needed to really crank the wheel I could use my magic for that, but it wasn’t that hard to drive like this.

After about four hours I start to get tired, if the van had cruise control, it would have been perfect but I made it work, pulling into a parking lot I looked at Eric, "Okay, I’ll rest, you drive, wake me up in a few hours.” I said then move into the back to lie down, and snuggle down between Blaze and Strawberry, in a moment I have somepony’s wing over me and I drift off to sleep.

***

“You need to stop Velvet.” Night Light moves to block the door.

I huff and shake my head, “But the call went out for unicorns, Celestia asked for any EUP that’s able to, to help.”

“You are not able to. You’re pregnant, and you are not going to risk the foal.” He says firmly.

“Oh come on, I’m two months pregnant. Is that a reason to abandon my duty.” I put my hoof down.

“Duty to who? To Celestia? To your unborn foal? To me?” Walking up, Night Light puts his foreleg over my neck. “You’re a mother now, you need to stop this running around. You said you might take up writing, now’s your chance.”

“It’s not me though, I love helping out the EUP and Celestia.” I look at my cutie mark, “it’s not my destiny…”

“You’re a mother, that’s your destiny, just use your special talents to be that, you’ll make a great mother if you try.” He hugs me tight, “I love you but I won’t let you go. Just write about your adventures, that should help.”

“I guess.” I hugged him back.

“There are lots of unicorn mages, who will stand with Celestia.” Night Light says.

“So, I guess I’m not really needed, just fade into the background.”

***

I sit up and pull my pants down a little so I can look at my cutie mark, just to examine it. I stretch out my leg so I can examine the mark, I don’t really understand it, this cutie mark of mine. What does it actually mean? I’ve felt it though, I felt it when I helped save the crystal ponies. It is part of me, but is it who I am? Does it tell me what to do, or just reflect what I love? What do I love? Adventure, magic, I joined the Rangers before I even knew about magic because I truly believed I should do, so others didn’t have to, I love the adventure, I love feeling special. I love magic now too. It’s fun, but does it make me who I am?

“Eric, pull over, I need to drive.”

Eric glanced back, before pulling over, “Something on your mind? You’re scowling.”

“It’s hard to explain,” I say, hopping out and getting into the driver's seat, “Ever since my change I’d had dreams, but I can never hold on to them, they are like fleeting memories, and every time I wake up I lose them again. Sometimes not all though, sometimes I hang onto a part, a feeling and it stays with me.”

“Must be hard to deal with, especially not knowing how or why any of this is happening for sure.” Eric looked out the window, “dad said there’s some that should be able to help though.”

“I know, what I don’t know is, what the cartoon showed, is that real? And if it is what does it mean? Do I pick up and go back to living a life with a stallion I don’t know? Heck do I even want a stallion. I know as Wally I wouldn’t.” I glance down at the cup holder and notice some change, so pull into a drive through at a Starbucks.

“One extra large double double,” I say at the speaker, then look at Eric “want one?”

“Umm, yes and are you nuts?”

“What do you mean? Make that 2 extra large double doubles.” I say to the speaker, then pull forward to the window.

“You’re not human. Remember?”

I blink looking at the teller, blinking once I levitate the money over to her, and the drinks back into the cup holder.

“Whinny, neigh.” I cheerfully say and start driving off again.

“Oops?” Eric asks.

“Big oops. Sorry about that.”

“You whinnied at her”

“Well I figured I had blown it anyway, let’s just have her think it was some prank or joke.” I giggle “2 coffee’s pocket change, the look on her face Priceless. There are some things money can’t buy…”

“And now you’re a credit card commercial.” Eric shook his head.

“Well better than being a beer commercial, you wouldn’t catch me trying to pull those wagons.” I say firmly.

I look back to the road as I drive, wondering just what my cutie mark is telling me.

***

“The sudden appearance of these ponies represents a clear and present danger to the stability of not only the USA but international politics.” Admiral Volker states while standing in MTAC, at Quantico.

“It is true that the President’s daughter has also changed, as a result his last orders were to find information regarding these creatures by any means necessary. With the hopes of aiding his daughter, however there are possibly hundreds of these creatures now around the world. This will be treated as a terrorist threat, under the extended Patriot act of 2015.”

Looking at the different monitors “Until we hear otherwise, we quarantine any and all subjects.”

“Yes sir.” Was called out.

Turning Volker walked out, checking his data pad he nodded slowly with a smile. “The President’s word is law. Any means necessary to help his daughter.”

***

I pulled into Eric's home town, lucky it wasn’t some major metropolitan like New York or LA, I’d hate to get mugged and lose our hubcaps. Eric’s parents live in a moderate house, on the west side of town, 2 stories, flowers, hedge rows, they even had a white picket fence, an actual white picket fence.

Getting out of the truck, Eric heads inside while I wait, looking around, blinking once I see a pegasus flying by. It is a little unexpected, in as much as I really didn’t know how many of us there are.

Eric comes out and gets back in, “Okay, they are at the old farm.”

I hopped out of the driver seat and let him drive, his town, he knows where the farm is.

After about a ten minute drive , we get to the farm. The farm is nice, decent size farm house, barn, silos, it even smells nice. We had barely stopped when a pegasus landed in front of the truck, wings flared out in challenge, A large very light blue pegasus with dark blue mane and tail.

“This is private…” He starts to shout as I get out of the van. I quickly take off my bush cap.

Sitting down I look at him, “continue… I didn’t mean to interrupt you.”

“Are you… Twilight Velvet? Twilight Sparkles mom?” he asks.

“Umm, yes, and no, I’m Walter Fitzpatrick, Corporal, US Rangers. I started to change on the first or second of May. I was in the middle of a strike mission in the jungles of Nicaragua. Not the most pleasant time to change. You’re Soarin, right?”

“The one and only, so what brings you here?”

I stood up, “On my last mission, we found cartel rounding up some ponies, they’re crystals.”

“Crystals? You don’t mean Crystal ponies.” Soarin asked.

“From the show, yes, Amber Waves, Blue Sky and Arctic Lily, they lose their color and get depressed very fast, and when that happens their color fades. Crystals can’t take imprisonment well. Consider it for a second, if we believe what happened in the show, they suffered first at the hooves of king sombre, and then not too much later they were attacked by Discord. The only way I can describe is Pony Traumatic Stress Disorder.”

I open the back of the van and kick Yiska in the butt, “Wake up Rainbow, we're here.”

Soarin looks at them, his face showing a mix of concern and anger. “That’s terrible.”

“We found them chained up by drug lords. I don’t want them to suffer anymore, I want them to be able to live in peace, in safety. Can… They stay here?”

“They? Not you?” He asked.

“No, my Ranger squad is in trouble and I can’t abandon them, plus there are still other ponies out there that may need help too.” Looking back at my hip, my cutie mark covered by my pants but I knew it was there. “I can’t turn my back on what my cutie mark is telling me.”

“Come in to the farm house, sit, have something to eat, I’ll get Dust here, she’ll need to talk to you.”

Yiska blinks “Dust, as in Lighting Dust? Wasn’t she friends with my… daughter? Rainbow Dash?”

“Wait, you're Rainbow Blaze? Oh Dust is just going to flip her tail at this…” Soarin said, as he guides us inside.

Another place to sit, relax, and a chance for at least some of our wards to be safe. We are still AWOL, and being with us… would just be too dangerous. It’s also too dangerous for us to stay. If we stayed the military could show up and that would put everyone here at risk. No we had to go. We can't stop until we are cleared.

Part 9: The New Ways

“OW, that should be illegal.” I said rubbing my horn lightly as the report of a sonic boom sounds in our ears.

Yiska looks at me confused, “What?”

“Hot takeoffs like that. I’m still getting used to this sensing magic thing, when Dust took off she had way too much power for my horn’s liking.”

We had finished our meeting with Lighting Dust, and luckily, she agreed to help the Crystal ponies. I knew there was still a big risk that Yiska and I could end up in jail, or worse. And I don’t want the Crystal ponies caught in the crossfire. Looking around at the farm it seems like the perfect place for them, not just to be safe, but to learn about who they are, who they can become, and to maybe even re-attach with their cutie marks.

“Speedsters, we can generate HUGE amounts of power, even from a stand still. There are even cases where we’ve blown holes in the ground and left small craters after really high power take-offs. That’s why we are supposed to control it.”

“You mean like the problems Twilight Sparkle was having when she had the powers of the 3 princesses?”

“Yeah, she had become a speedster… so she was having problems with her takeoffs and landings. She would have probably needed a few weeks of training by Dust, Dash, me, or one of the others to get used to that.” Yiska says with a chuckle.

“Well it still bugged my horn.” I say with a pout.

“So what’s next for you,” Soarin’s voice made me jump, I had forgot he was there for a moment.

“Well, Yiska, Eric and I, are all AWOL. We received orders that we were to be transferred to a civilian contractor for holding and… likely experimentation on… The orders came though Marine command, not Army, making it illegal, so we escaped. Now, we need to get in touch with our command structure and sort this out.” I look at the ground and snort, scuffing it with a foreleg.

“How about the change, how are you handling it?” Soarin asked.

“Oh just lovely, my career in the military is over, females can’t be Rangers, so even if they did let me continue to serve it would never be as a Ranger. I’m barely in control of my magic, we're broke, were running on empty, I have nightmares almost every night, or visions, or I don’t know what, I have nothing but fleeting images of my life as a pony, if that was my life. I have no idea what’s going on. I know the show says I’m married but when I see pictures of Night Light, I don’t feel anything, no love no recognition, no nothing. I don’t know if that means because I’m actually a guy I’m now a gay mare, or simply because I don’t remember. It’s like a bad Vegas trip. And then there’s the whole being a mare thing, what next? PMS? HOW THE HECK DOES A MARE DEAL WITH PMS!” I stand there sides heaving and I huff and pant. All is quiet for a few moments except for the sound of my angered breathing.

Yiska looks over at Soarin, blinking, before falling on his back and laughing. “Oh Sweet Celestia,” he says gasping and laughing, “I knew that was pent up but, wow… That one was worthy of Twilight Sparkle herself!”

Soarin sits down, chuckling “Mares don’t get PMS, you're safe. Next, we can get you some gas, and some basic supplies like food and such, and I can donate money for your cause. Dust isn't hurting for money. Lastly, lots of us have had weird times with this.” He starts to laugh, “My human name was Madison, so I know partly where you are coming from… or should I say going to.”

“I’m sorry, I know everyone’s had to adapt,” I sit down and close my eyes, “Dear Princess Celestia, today I learned I have way too many pent up issues. And a certain stallion may need a kick if he doesn’t stop laughing. Your faithful student’s mom, Twilight Velvet.” With a glance to Yiska I giggle.

“My greatest fear right now is running into Night Light, or worse, Twilight Sparkle, what if they expect me to remember everything, and instantly go back to being a wife and mother? I don’t know if I could handle that, it’s who… Walter was… I know, I said was, I spent 25 years growing up, the idea that I could actually be Twilight Velvet, and expected to stop doing what I love doing, to be their wife and mother is just… scary.” I feel Yiska's wing go over my back, or Rainbow Blazes and all of a sudden I feel safe, secure.

“Wings, the answer to making anyone feel better,” Yiska said.

“Thanks Rainbow.”

Strawberry Sunrise lands with a clatter of hooves and giggles “This place is great, think I could stay here? I don’t have much money but think they’d hire me?”

Soarin gives Strawberry a mane tussle with a hoof “You can stay, we can always use another flyer around here.” Soarin then looks back to Yiska and me, “As to you to, rest a little, I’ll get your truck loaded up, some cash, and some supplies ready for you.”

“And some Alfalfa bits?” I say, meekly trying to look innocent.

“Yes some alfalfa bits.” Soarin spreads his wings, taking to the air.

“Well I know where I’m going for leave.” I said.

“Los Vegas?” Yiska tries to look innocent.

I shake my head and bat his ear with my hoof “You are such a pain.”

***

“Admiral?” The aid called out from the other room.

Turning, Admiral Volker brushed off his navy uniform before stepping out of his office, looking around the room he sees his secretary and aid waiting for him.

“General Thomas, with marine transport is waiting to discuss an emergency redeployment of supply ships to aid marine operations in the Med. There is a request for you to meet with some Senators tomorrow including one Senator Corddis, and there is a series of contracts that will need final approval, independent fuel supplies for transfer from navy resupply ships at foreign ports.” The young woman nodded once looking at her clip board.

“I understand, thank you for the schedule update. Anything new from the private contractor groups?” The Admiral walks to the door, picking up his jacket.

“Blackwater is placing a bid to replace Marine security at some low priority ports. As well, Spectrum Group is placing a bid to handle outsourced medical transport.” She responds.

“Thank you, I’ll be out for the rest of the day, if it’s an emergency I’ll have my phone on me.” Turning he heads down the hall towards the elevators.

***

I looked over at Yiska blinking, then back in the van. “Food, tents, tablet, camera, burn phones, spending cash, water, extra gas, spare clothing, he wasn’t kidding about some supplies.”

“Twilight, we need to get going if we want to meet the LT in North Carolina.” Eric said hopping into the driver’s seat, “And if we are doing drive through, I’M DRIVING.”

“Yeah, yeah, low profile, I know.” I hop into the back of the fan and flop down on my back stretching out, curling my forelegs, “well we can sleep in the back at least.”

Yiska hops in next, and flops on his back too. “And we have room now, no curling up.” I say as I stretch my body.

“What’s wrong with curling up?” Yiska asks.

“I prefer stretching out more. Sleeping curled up always makes me feel stiff.” I sigh.

“Well at least you don’t snore anymore.”

“Are you two comfy back there? I’m heading out.” Eric chips in, “And if you too are gonna make out let me know, so I can put in earplugs.”

“Eric, that’s just gross. I’m Wally remember.”

“Actually you’ve been calling yourself Twilight, you only use Wally when you’re trying to avoid certain things.”

“I do not…. Do I?” I think about it… Do I? Has Wally become a shield to avoid problems?

“And you’re a flirt,” Yiska says, “not that I mind but you are. Just so you know.”

“Do I flirt, Eric?” Sitting up, I look over at him.

“Not with me, only with Yiska, thank gosh, your cute and all but not my type, I prefer redheads. But you do flirt with Yiska, especially when you call him Rainbow.”

“Yiska I’m sorry I didn’t… ugh. I know I was teasing you but I didn’t realize I was flirting too. Ugh, I make such a bad mare.”

“Actually you don’t,” Eric chuckled, “Your cute, adorable, friendly, just not a redhead. Yiska on the other hand keeps watching your flank.”

“Hey, I do not!” Yiska chuckles defensively.

“It’s obvious you two have feelings.” Eric said, “If it’s new, or if it something from pony times, that’s something you’ll need to reconcile, but if the LT has to step in, it’s gonna be both your tails.”

We both cringe at that one “Oh yeah, he’d flip.” I say, “I’ll try and watch that Rainbow.”

“Just ask one think, do you think Yiska is cute.” Eric asks.

“I don’t know, I guess, there’s something about his smell that makes me feel safe, and I like when he puts his wing over me.” I say, blushing furiously.

“Then you’re not a gay mare. Congrats.” Eric says, chuckling.

“ARGH… don’t make me buck you.” I giggle.

Looking though the supplies, I hand out power bars to everyone for a snack, as well as bottled water. Sorting through the blankets and pillows then I stop, pulling out a plushy pony foal and I blink looking down at it.

“Aww, you look cute with your little Twi-twi stuffy.” Yiska chuckled.

With one punch, or would that be a foreleg kick, Yiska was quickly stopped from his chuckles. Soarin had included a twilight sparkle stuffed pony in the pack, or someone did, it wasn’t huge, or life sized or anything but big enough for me to hug.

I never had stuffed animals growing up except for a teddy bear that my dad had given me, sort of as a MASH Radar reference, other than that I never liked them really, never saw a point to them but in this case I guess I could make an exception.

“Oh don’t tell me I’m going to start finding the need to collect stuffed animals,” I giggle with a smile, “but this is mine, I’m keeping it, and I don’t want either of you two harassing me over it, go it?”

“No arguments here,” Yiska pipes in.

Eric glances over his shoulder “You’re a girl, you’re allowed a few frivolous things, and trust me, I know better than to mess with a girl’s teddy bears.”

Laying back down I plopped the stuffy on my belly picked up the cellphone and quickly started checking the news. “Guy’s, we really need to hurry.”

“Why? Whats up?” Eric glances back again, asking.

“The GW Bush was damaged in an unprovoked attack in the Persian Gulf. Iran is claiming rogue factions in its own army carried out an illegal attack based on religious turmoil in the reason. The military is on high alert.” I read out to him.

“Oh come on, can’t we just have one problem to deal with at once?” Yiska grumbles.

“So what are we going to do for this road trip? Eye spy, punch buggy?” Eric calls back, changing topics.

“We could always sing.” I pipe up.

“Oh god, kill me now, a van full of ponies singing, I’d have to drive off a cliff.” Eric laughs.

“I don’t think I’ve ever head you sing when you were Wally.” Yiska says.

“Oh that’s cuz I can’t, voice was too gravely for it. Well for anything but rap, you don’t need to be able to sing to do rap.” I giggle.

“Oh remember the Christmas party, when the LT tried singing… That was just scary.” Eric adds.

“ARGH, how did those words go,” I said looking at the plush pony. “From that twilight song in the mixed up cutie mark episode.”

“Oh why…” Eric said.

“Yeah, that one, sec.” Taking a breath I looked down at the plush pony, “I can’t believe this small mistake, could cause so much heart ache.” I start singing, as I pull the plushy up into a hug, “Oh why, oh why… Losing promise, I don’t know what to do, seeking answers,” I look at Yiska, sadly touching his foreleg, “I fear I won’t get through… To you… oh why?”

“Ok you can stop now,” Yiska says, trembling.

“That bad?” I ask with a cringe.

Eric was quick to say, “Just wow, you have a great voice now… Not professional quality but you can really hold a tune and sing.”

“I just had a flash of Twilight Velvet trying to… I don’t know… just for a moment there, when you were singing…” Yiska sits, “I felt like I was being torn in half… emotionally. I just can’t remember. The cartoon doesn’t even make it seem like we saw each other… And I don’t know if it’s you as Twilight, you as Wally that I’m remembering, I don’t know if its friendship or what. Its driving me crazy, were Blaze and Velvet friends?”

Looking down at the plushy, “I think so, I get fleeting images of Blaze, mixed with joy, happiness, and… sadness. I don’t…”

“When in doubt, blame it on Discord,” Eric pipes up. “I suggest just giving it time, don’t force things, were all still friends and that won’t change.”

“I wonder if we could get a butt stamp on you Eric, we could use a strong earth pony to be our stability.” I say with a huff.

“Nope, I need hands to drive.”

Closing my eyes, I start singing again just to pass the time… “I’m coming home, I’m coming home, tell the world I’m coming home…”

***

LT James Fisher and the rest of the team begin their drive, they are using Yiska’s Grandfathers truck for the trip.

“LT we have enough food and water for us for 4 days, it’s about a 30 hour drive, I figure.” Jay said closing the back up.

“Well at least we have a safe place to sleep more or less. The old truck bed topper clipped in easy enough and doesn’t look like it’s got any holes in it.” Brushing his pants off Henry gave the last part a tug. “And with it on, it will be easier for the 4 of us, 2 up front 2 in the back.”

“Colman stove for hot drinks and soup, flashlights, yeah were good to go.” Sanchez hops in the back, setting down a blanket and relaxing. We’ll be able to pull over for pit stops at rest area, but we won’t really need to go into things like truck stops, or any places with a lot of people. Hopefully Eric’s doing as well as us. We’ll just need to make sure we stay out of sight till both of our vehicles are there.”

Lt. Fisher gets in “All right, Rangers HO!”

***

I sat in front of my typewriter, totally lost for what to write, Nightlight had wanted me to start writing for months now, but I never knew what to put down, and anything I did just sounded fake or corny. Not to mention I just couldn’t seem to get comfortable these days.

Getting up I walk over to look at myself in the mirror, “Celestia, do I ever look wide. This colt is going to be huge.”

Shaking my head I turned sideways more to look at the bulge, then at my cutie mark and sigh.

How am I supposed to write, to be a writer? There is a tap at the door, breaking my concentration. Standing, I shake my head and walk over to the door, my magic gripping the door to open it. Kibitz stands there, with his normal stern look. A cream to tan unicorn with grey brown mane, tail, and mustache, he is the Princess' advisor and commands a lot of authority on his own right.

“Is Night Light in?” he asked, “Princess Celestia has a special job for him, one of her prized books was damaged.”

I look at Kibitz, and bow deeply, “No sir, he’s out getting supplies.”

“I see, may we leave this with you then to be repaired by him?” She asks.

“I guess that would be ok, sir.” I said timidly.

Celestia tilted her head, “Mind if I come in for a bit?”

“Of… of course your highness.” I shudder, I had been in her presence before several times, and even attended her school, but this is different.

"Your highness, need I remind you that we have a tight schedule today?” Kibitz is quick to interrupt.

“Oh posh, Kibitz, it is almost tea time, and I think I will take it here, would you be so kind as to go to the shop down the street and pick us both up a tea, as well as some of those small desert cakes they have there.

“Yes M’lady.” Kibitz says and turns, trotting off.

Celestia turns and sits on the sofa, “I haven’t seen you at any of the functions recently. Not even at the EUP formal, and I know you love to go to those.”

“I… I gave up the EUP, it isn’t safe given I’m pregnant.” I say faintly.

Princess Celestia puts her foreleg under my chin, she lifts my head to look into my eyes.

“Princess…”

“Where is that fire that was in that young foal who snuck into the Everfree? Where is the fire of that young mare that said timberwolves would only take 1 unicorn to deal with?” She asks softly.

“Night Light doesn’t think that kind of a life is safe now that I’m a mother.” I say. “I’m supposed to take up writing, write novels, but I don’t know how.”

She smiles softly and sagely at me, “If you really want to write, you’ll need that fire. Write from your memories; tell stories of what you did, how you battled hydras or rockadiles. Tell stories of your adventures, maybe you’ll inspire others to try adventures too.”

Kibitz returns, carrying in a tea set in his magic, as well as cups and cakes setting them down on the table. “Your tea M’Lady”

“Thank you Kibitz now could you wait outside, we are discussing mare issues, and I do not think it appropriate or comfortable for a stallion to be present.”

“Of course m’lady,” he turned and stepped out.

“Have you heard from Rainbow Blaze?” She asks, sipping tea.

“Not since he started training the young fliers at junior speedsters training.” I said.

“He is still part of the EUP himself. You should consider rejoining.” Celestia says as she takes a bite of one of the small cakes.

“Night Light would throw a fit, besides, I don’t know how much I would be given that I’m an expecting mother, and when the foal is born I’ll need to be home to take care of it.”

“I know, but even if it is just the reserves, training to keep your magic at top form might be fun. Consider it, I can have Kibitz start the paperwork right away.” Celestia says, standing up again.

“I… Thank you.” I look up at her smiling.

“Oh don’t worry about it, and as to the book, tell Night Light it needs to be done as a top priority.” Celestia turns heading out.

“Kibitz, be sure to add Twilight Velvet back to the list of EUP reserves. If Night Light inquires, advise him it was at my request.”

“Yes m’lady.”

***

I wake up with my head on Blaze's foreleg, his other foreleg over my shoulder snuggled tight to his chest and belly. I feel warm, safe, protected, and for some reason really embarrassed. His chin is nuzzled between my ears so that his breath is against my horn.

Very carefully I squirm out of his grasp without waking him. I am scared if he wakes up, he’d freak out, but what I found surprising was, I wasn’t freaking out. Normally the idea of a guy hugging me in my sleep would be a problem but now not so much, not when it's Rainbow.

Grabbing a bottled water and a fruit bar, I move up “ok, hop seats.” I say to Eric, taking the wheel and gas with my magic.

“Finally,” he says as moves over into the passenger seat.

Humming softly I sit between the drivers and passengers seat, moving my drink and food into the holders, watching Eric go white out of the corner of my eye.

“Are you… going to get into the seat?”

“I could drive from here, as long as the wheel and pedals are in reach of my magic, and I can see where we are going. Though yes, it is safer for me to be in the seat.” I move to settle in and buckle up, before actually taking the wheel with my forelegs again.

“The more you use that stuff the better you get with it.” Eric leans back, getting himself a breakfast fruit bar and drink for himself.

“I think it’s something to do with confidence too, I’m more comfortable using it now, more confident in it, so it’s becoming second nature.”

“You two were snuggling back there for hours.”

“Please don’t tell Yiska that.” I ask softly.

“Yeah, he’s more confused about things then you in some ways. Trying to sort out his feelings from Rainbows must be hard.”

“Oh how does that line go… Eric, can you and I just be friends.” I say with a giggle.

Eric puts his hands over his heart “Oh the agony… the can we just be friends line, how cruel.”

“Hmm, red heads, does that mean you were watching Strawberry’s tail?”

“Nope. Not to sound rude or such, but I look at you, I know you’re Twilight Velvet, I know you're Walter, the Wally I got to know, to trust, the Wally that would take a bullet for me if he had to, and the Twilight that would give everything she had to keep rescue crystal ponies. But at the same time I SEE an animal.

Sentient, sapient, but not human, and that not human is probably what most people are going to see. That not human is going to be the painful part for any and every pony. For every human, I can be friends with, be happy chatting with, but I don’t think my mind would ever accept that.”

“Yeah, I can see that, strangely to me, you're human, I know you, I recognize you, but… well I think Yiska is cute.

My mind’s changed I guess, girls I normally would consider cute, I shrug off, but I find myself noticing parts of Bluesky, Yiska, Soarin… I think I like Pegasus stallions. Though I haven’t seen a unicorn yet, but I don’t find myself interested in human males.”

“Brains are hard wired for the same species. Depending on how wide spread these changes are though, there could be some destroyed marriages out there. Picture a husband being turned into a mare.” Eric says, looking at his food.

"Like Dust and her wife?" He nods in response, I think about what he just said for a moment, feeling sorry for them, "Yeah."

Grabbing some Alfalfa bits and munching I nodded, “Yeah, but in cases like that I’d like to believe that their love before would carry on, that they would still feel it.” Looking up at I grab my hat and put it back on my head.

Humming softly the last bit of the drive takes us to a small picnic stop outside of Spring Lake, hopping out I give the rear door a buck to make sure everyone is awake before heading into the little fillies room. Everyone else I suspected was taking their first chance to stretch their wings, legs and relieve themselves too.

Giving my mane a quick brushing, and a thorough washing of my muzzle, hooves and horn, I step out, I see Yiska’s truck there already, I trot up to Salute the LT “Civilians are safe and secure, sir. Intel was correct, there was several ponies staying there already.”

The LT smiles and nods “Now to face the music.”

We all pile into the van, since it is easier for the ponies to hide, and began the last drive to the gates. It takes some time still to get to the gates and I find Henry watching me curiously.

“What?” I say looking at him confused.

“You’re hugging a stuffed unicorn doll in a ranger uniform, that’s just weird.” He says with a chuckle.

“You're talking to a magic using unicorn mare, who used to be a guy, and you’re concern is my stuffed animal?” I just start giggling.

Laughter is infectious because in a matter of moments everyone’s laughing at that one. Henry shakes his head, “Sorry yeah, just not thinking for a moment there.”

“Quiet down back there, gate time.” The LT says, pulling up to the gate and flashing his ID, being a fairly open base, and with lots of traffic, the guards wave them through quick without a full check. This isn’t actually that unusual, unless the base is actually on a lockdown.

2/75th Rangers are not actually stationed on this base, but several other airborne and special force groups are, but we are here for USASOC, the special forces command. We pull up and park near the headquarters building.

Exiting the back of the van, we all march into the building, a large L shaped multi-story structure, with a big front lobby, there are no metal detectors, people always think there would be but, with the amount of metal on officers uniforms from rank insignia’s to pins, they would go off every time someone went through. There is however, plenty of security. Cameras as well as physical guards inside. All of our eyes though, fall on the pony sitting at the reception desk.

She was a young mare, white, with pink mane that was currently braided to keep it tight to her head, and deep blue eyes. I couldn’t see her cutie mark but I could swear it was Twinkleshine. We stand, just staring at each other for a few moments before she shakes her head. “Welcome to Special operations command, do you have an appointment?”

The LT steps forward “I need to speak to the Officer on Duty as well as having a Lawyer present.” He states firmly.

The unicorn nods slowly, and tapped on her phone with a metal probe attached to her foreleg by Velcro straps.

Velcro, I swear, whoever invented Velcro had to be pony friendly, nothing was easier for us to use than that.

“Sir, Several rangers and 2 ponies are here, they require the Officer of the day, as well as a lawyer. Understood, room 3 it is.” She states.

Twinkleshine was about the same age as Shining armor, if it was her here, she had attended Celestia’s school as well, she was apparently a generalist caster like me. I float my field cap off my head to set it on my back, you don’t wear headgear inside. Blade takes his off with a foreleg, tucking it between his wing and body.

Twinkleshine looked at me with a blink, “How did you? You can do magic?”

And there it is, Discord's curse, the reminder that as much as we looked like the ponies on the show, none of us could remember a thing.

With a nod I speak up, “Yes, I had some help figuring it out.”

“Maybe if you have some time later you could teach me.” She asks, but the security is already there to escort us to the conference room. A large room with a long table inside, two security cameras ensured that the room was 100% covered. Our squad lines up against the wall and stood at attention.

The Officer of the day, OD, is a Major, an older gentleman with receding hairline and glasses, he has his jump wings on but walks with a cane. Any mobility injury like that would have barred him from field and jumps.

The Lawyer is a Captain, younger man, probably late 20’s or early 30’s, no jump or combat badges meant he was a career lawyer. He was shorter than the LT or even I was, at about 5’9” with brown hair.

“At ease, take a seat.” The OD said sitting down.

Roller chairs, they are a wonderful thing for people. You can sit down on them, you can move around, they are very convenient except for one small problem. The only way Yiska and I had ever figured out how to sit in chairs is by putting or forelegs on them first, climbing up on them turning around and sitting on our haunches. Given this is our first time with rolling chairs, we quickly find ourselves with a problem.

Rearing up I put my forelegs on the chair and as I move forward to hop up on it, the chair starts to roll away from me. Yiska on the other hand had done a flap jump on the chair which had the chair both spinning a bit and rolling backwards till Henry caught him.

Eric was quick to see the problem and catches my chair, stopping it and helps roll me into place at the table. Any sense of dignity for me or Yiska now is pretty much gone, as the OD sits with one hand covering his eyes shaking his head at this.

“Lieutenant James Fisher, 1st company, 2nd battalion, 75th Rangers. This is my squad, Sargent Sanchez, Sargent Donaldson, Corporals Coralis, Fitzpatrick, Peterson and Christian. We were the team sent out to capture or kill Ornada as part of Operation Pale horse May 1st. We returned on May 5th to and were issued illegal orders, by Marine command. Someone in marine command attempted to transfer us to a civilian laboratory, without going tough Special Forces Command.”

The lawyer blinks a few times, looking up from his notes, the OD however remained silent and simply watches and listens to the LT.

“According to the listed orders, 2 of my squad, Corporal Yiska, and Corporal Fitzpatrick, were to be discharged to the civilian contractor laboratory Spectrum Research, as you know, Marine Command can NOT discharge or transfer active rangers to civilian groups, the orders would need to come from USSOC.” Placing a small SD card down on the table the LT took a breath.

“It appears that Marine command had been transferring several civilians to the company, while civilian transfers may be legal, the transfer of Corporal Fitzpatrick and Corporal Christian, would have put their lives in immediate danger.” The LT said.

“I see,” The OD states, but the lawyer is already writing notes down fast.

“We proceeded to escape, as trained, without injuring any security permanently, appropriated transport, and make our way here.” The LT said. “That SD card was taken from a data pad, it contains a list of the pony subjects that were transferred to Spectrum.”

“By appropriated transport you mean?” Our lawyer asked.

“We stole an SUV.” The LT says. “With my squad in immediate jeopardy, by illegal orders, I took the actions needed to protect their safety.”

The OD picked up the SD card “I will need to speak to the commander about this.” He says, standing.

The lawyer looks at him “I need you to leave the SD card here, until it is verified as evidence.”

The OD looks at the card then the lawyer, nodding once he picked up his cane and hat, and walks out of the room.

“We are so dead.” I whisper to Yiska.

Part 10: To court a mare.

“How was the meeting with the Senators, Admiral?” His secretary asks quietly from behind her desk. The Pentagon has been busy today, with officers coming and going to meetings.

“Politicians, always looking out for votes, it seems their loyalties lie whichever way the wind is blowing.” The Admiral scoffs. “Senator Corrdis is currently lobbying for more funds to be given to private contractors like Spectrum, to deal with this pony threat.”

“Are they really a threat sir?” His secretary asks in a meek voice, not wanting to make eye contact.

Turning, the Admiral looks at her “They are the greatest threat to natural security since communism. Every age has its threats. First we had Germans and Japanese, then Communists, then Muslims, now the threat for this age will be ponies.”

Turning he walks into his office, “Every nation needs an enemy, by having an enemy it rallies the people. Hitler knew that all too well, and so does the vice president.”

With a soft sigh she rubs her hip watching as he closed the door, before looking at her leg with a shiver.

***

General Murray Olsen is an imposing man, not by physical nature, but by the attitude he holds, by the way he stands, and you can't forget his chest full of jewelry. He takes a seat at the head of the table, just looking at me and the rest of the Rangers.

Next was a Brigadier General, he is part of the 75th Ranger group, wearing their emblem on his shoulder, as well as several ribbons showing tours of duty.

Finally a pair of Colonels, one was definitely part of the Judge Advocate General’s office. To be a Corporal in the presence of this number of high ranking officers is never a good feeling or sign. My career being over was starting to feel like the least of my problems.

The Jag officer looked at his note pad “Disobeying orders, assault of marine personal, theft of civilian vehicle, AWOL. Is there anything that I have left out?” he says.

“No sir,” Our LT says firmly.

“Let’s start with the first charge, disobeying a direct order.” The General looks at his paperwork, “The order came from a Navy Admiral, within the supply chain of the US Marine Command, not authorized to either transfer nor discharge members of the army. The question at hand, does that justify the rest of the charges.”

The lawyer, a Captain Mitchell, stands up and offers a tablet to the General “Sir, the team had recovered this, it clearly shows civilians and military personal being transferred to Spectrum Labs, instead of to the FBI or CDC holding areas. As you can see, several of the ponies transferred to Spectrum are listed as deceased. This brings the question of a clear danger to his squad.”

The Colonel, one Col. Rozzen, nods “While Spectrum labs was authorized to handle ponies, there has been some question as to the treatment there, given the way the information is presented here, there is grounds to assume his squad was in danger.”

The JAG officer looks over the data, “However, there is no proof this has come from the Admirals office itself, this appears to be medical records.”

Captain Mitchell is quick to point out “The source of the information is not a requirement, these could have come from Spectrum for all we know right now, the information itself is what LT Fisher was going with. Tests being done on his personal, information that the Spectrum Group or medical staff had more information than being released, and followed by an illegal order.”

The Jag officer looks over the paperwork “Did this however justify disobeying the order?”

The Brigadier General, Wilson, simply nods “If the order was deemed illegal, disobeying it was within the rights of Lt. Fisher, especially in the case that his squad was in danger.”

The jag officer looks over “The second, charge then, the assault of marines.”

The LT takes a deep breath, “Given that the orders had come through marine command, we did not know who could be trusted. From that point out, and given an implied resentment to the ponies, our first goal was escape and evasion. For that we chose the point to minimize injuries or casualties.”

“Assaulting two marine security without killing anyone, showed that this was solely about disobeying the order, and not compounding the issue.” Our lawyer states firmly.

The General stands up “Given the fact that no one was injured, the vehicle was not damaged, and the AWOL was with the intent of making their way here, I see no reason to push this issue, there is little justification at this point for a formal courts martial. This does how ever leave us with the issues of both Cpl Yiska Christian, and Cpl Walter Fitzpatrick.”

I look at Yiska and gulp.

“First off, females are not allowed to serve in forward or long range infantry units. While Cpl Fitzpatrick was born male, he is no longer eligible for front line duties under that.” I flinch at that, I knew it was coming but it still hurt a lot to hear it said.

“That being said, both Cpl Christian and Cpl Fitzpatrick are being removed from active duty. For their service they will receive a full disability pension and benefits.” He carried on.

The LT Blinked at that “Sir, that is not fair, you have a pony working right this building, why are these two being dismissed”

“That pony started as a desk job, and continues her desk job, I highly doubt either of those two would be comfortable at working as a desk assignment.” He looks back at me and I sigh as I lower my head. “Both will be transferred to the Army Reserve Force.”

The Brigadier General nods once, “As a member of the Reserve Force, we will request your special talents be put to a new use. We would like to attach you to the 1st Special Forces Operational Detachment, again, while females may NOT be active members of that team, they can be attached for special missions. As you two are both ponies, you may act as a… calming influence… on some hostage rescue or asset recovery missions.”

“As it stands, Lt Fisher, your squad will be placed on a leave of absence for now until replacements a can be made available. Some R&R will do you good after your last tour.”

“Yes sir,” The Lt says with a nod.

We return to attention as the officers leave the room. Then I look at the LT and sit down, ears drooping. “They want us as token ponies, to show to others, look it’s safe to come with us.”

“Yeah, that wouldn’t sit well with me either.” He says and walks over rubbing both my mane and Yiska’s.

An Army MP steps into the room, he looks around at us “I need both the ponies to come with me.”

The LT blinks “Wait a sec, they were cleared.”

The MP turned around and looked at the LT, “Have you looked at them recently?”

“Yes I have, what has their looks got to do with anything?” He said starting to look angry.

“Simple, it doesn’t match their ID cards or record files, we need to get new pictures and ID’s for them.” The MP states matter of factly.

If the LT had hooves he’d have just face hoofed, as it is, he covers his face with his hand and shakes his head. “Yeah, ok I forgot about that.”

I walk with the MP out to the security office, with Yiska in tow, the LT also comes along to ensure our safety, he doesn't seem to be feeling very trusting about this. Well I don’t trust this either.

I have to stand up against the white board for my head shot, though they have to lower the camera a bit more than usual for this, but it goes through just fine. Adjusting the camera again the operator looks at me, “Could you lower or take off your pants please for the next picture?”

I stand there, blinking, more than a little stunned. I have NEVER been asked to drop my pants for an ID Picture before. “Excuse me?”

Blaze steps up on this one too “Hey, why do you want her to drop her pants, that’s downright rude to ask.”

The MP looks at us then, then risks a glance “Uppity aren’t they?" He sighs, "It’s for your cutie marks, to have them on record with your picture.”

I blink a few times, then I feel my face flush, I lower my pants with my magic and turn sideways for the second photo. The operator blinks a bit, “Wow unicorn magic is real, that’s new.”

Moving over to the desk I sign my name and we end up waiting while the cards are made, my ID card ends up being a little different than I expected. Race unicorn, Gender mare, age 25/unknown adult, several things carry over from my old ID, my name was listed as birth name and alias. The photo though was a split shot, my face and my cutie mark.

Blaze was next to get his done, he had a little more trouble dropping his pants than me, but still fun to watch, and finally we both had our brand new ID cards.

The MP looks over at us sternly “If either of you turn into alicorns, it invalidates your current id, you’ll need to return and have it redone.”

“Oh come on, like that’s going to happen.” Yiska chuckles and we both break out laughing.

The MP looks at us sternly “You’ll be expected to turn in all of your old gear, from your barracks, including uniforms, quartermaster will give you some extra uniforms here, as well the PX has several… um...personal… Items that may be of use.” He says, his eyes glued on me.

Why do they ALWAYS look at me when they say things like that. Turning, I walk out and show the squad my new ID. As I was putting it away I see the Brigadier General walking up. “Ten HUT!”

Standing at attention we waited as the LT Saluted him. “Sorry sir, just getting things together.” The LT says.

“No need to apologize. I’m aware you are on leave right now, but I’m wondering. Would you be interested in carrying out some operations as a team?”

The LT blinks several times, “Sir?”

“Here’s the problem, China has been rounding up any and all ponies they can find, we don’t know what their end game is yet, and that’s worrisome. Russia on the other hand is taking a capture or kill stance, trying to round up ponies from their allies, and eliminating ponies in one case, to deny them from coming to the USA. They even went after an Air Transport in one case. I’d like to know if you would be available for some special missions. Over the next few weeks, on the books as Asset Recovery, but in reality it will be the rescue or capture of ponies from situations where normal diplomatic or peaceful means are not applicable. Places like Somalia, Afghanistan, Pakistan.

Sgt Sanchez blinks, “You want us to risk our lives for ponies.”

The General looks at him “Consider for a moment, what you’ve seen Twilight here do, consider that pegasi have been clocked at supersonic speeds. What we don’t want to see is a pegasus being strapped to a suicide bomb and being forced to fly into a shopping center. Or there are even worse scenarios possible, instead of a conventional explosive, what if it's a nuke?”

We all flinch at those images. Are there those out there that might… take their change and use it for something like that? At the same time though, I was, until very recently, a member of the military still so there’s always a chance that there are those out there that are… unfriendly.

“Its 100% volunteer, per mission so there is no being forced to do this, and this is completely on the books no black ops, no denying actions. This falls in line with orders given from the Joint Chiefs of Staff.”

Nodding, the LT simply states “We’ll consider it, but right now, we need to rest, it’s been a stressful couple of weeks to say the least.”

“I understand,” and with a final salute he returns to the office building.

We head into supply first, the quartermaster looks at us as we put our ID’s on the table, then goes over to the computer. “Ok, you’ve been told to turn in your old gear I take it?”

“Yep but it’s at our old barracks.” I say.

“You’ll be put up in Transient Quarters here for now.” Walking back he picks up two boxes and comes forward, putting them on the table, inside each is 4 pairs of black… boots? Sneakers? They were black something, with Velcro straps. “Hoof boots, designed for miniature horses or ponies, they will give you traction floors and prevent you from destroying hardwood or linoleum, generally we find two sizes fit all.”

Next he comes back with two saddle bags, “Since 2012, mules have been in use in some areas for military transport, we’ve modified basic packs we had in stock.” Packs were pretty simple, digital camo pattern, Velcro flaps over the bags, and each bag could hold about 5 gallons of volume.

“2 pairs of boxers, 2 pairs of combat pants, 1 combat vest or shirt, 1 new bush cap, 1 new Beret.” He says, then looks at Yiska, he walks back, then he returns with a box and swipes it through the bar code reader. “One TG-1 band, lose it, and its 2,500 dollars out of your pay.”

Blaze blinks “The hay? What the heck is that?”

“It’s a Modified sky diver system manufactured in Germany, they provide you with your altitude, GPS location, speed, and direction. They are rated up to 40k feet but they have been pushed to 50 without problems, water resistant, well, it's waterproof down to 20 feet, but we don’t suggest that, and they include a built in transponder. Keep the transponder on Squawk 0001 for now, you will receive full training in transponder frequencies and such in the next few days likely.”

Yiska blinks, looking at the quartermaster “Squawk codes, when did I become an aircraft?”

“The moment you got your wings, 0001 is the code for high speed military aircraft that are not on civil air traffic control channels. That means you will show up on their screens but they will know they can’t talk to you. They can then warn other aircraft in the area to avoid you. Unless getting sucked into a 787’s engine is on your to do list.”

“Nope, I’m fine 0001 and fly low.” Yiska pipes back.

“The buttons were made to be used with gloved hands so it should be pretty ‘Nuzzle Friendly’”

I blinked and looked over “Nuzzle friendly?”

“It’s a term a unicorn here came up with. Since lots of things have to be done with the nose, if she could work it with her nose, it was nuzzle friendly.”

“I, just don’t know how to respond to that one.” I say shaking my head.

“You can hit the PX for other things you’ll need, I hear the military boxers are not mare friendly,” He says and I look at the pile of clothing, moving everything into my saddle bags, I plop it on my back and then help Yiska.

“Ready?”

PX, Post Exchange or Base Exchange, but everyone calls it the PX, they are on every US Base, actually several militaries have them, Canadians call theirs Can-X’s, but it’s all the same concept. An on base, military run retail store, with everything from running shoes, to uniform extra’s, not just for starch and boot polish anymore, the PX’s now sell pretty much anything and everything you need, it’s the military version of a Walmart.

What really surprised me was they had a small section already tucked in the back corner for pony items, with a population of nearly 40,000 people, including families, the chances that 2 or 3 changed just hit me. Sitting down I look at Yiska and gulp “I wonder how many of us there are here, how many were cursed.”

Yiska closed his eyes, “Canterlot, Baltimare, Ponyville were all empty… I don’t know, lots.”

I pick up a pair of jogging shorts, a pair of t-shirts, and a Velcro Wrist strap for cellphones, apparently they are repurposing or using disabled items for ponies. Trying it on my foreleg it fits snugly and doesn’t bounce or move when I walk. I glance over to Yiska who is standing and staring at one set of packages.

Leaning over his shoulder I look down, “panties, for mares.” He says and starts to laugh.

They are not a brand name or anything, obviously no company would go out of their way to produce them, instead they appeared to be made on base and shrink wrapped. “15 dollars a pair, ouch” I say as I get 5 pairs.

“You’re buying them?” Yiska says, a shocked look on his face.

“Of course, why wouldn’t I? You can use the boxers but the quartermaster said they weren't mare friendly, and I’d rather not have them going places they shouldn’t.”

“But 5 pairs?”

“Yep, means I don’t have to wash them every day.” Picking up my basket I head for the cash registers.

“Remember the days when you got away with 1 pair for 2 or 3 days in a row?” Yiska says, smiling at me.

“Mare now, and accepting it.” I put my ID card down on the counter as well as my debit card to pay for my things.

Yiska pays for his and we both meet the squad at the food court. Yiska sits down, “Well we have a little time on leave, what’s next?”

The Lt looked at Yiska, “Back to your grandfathers I think.”

“What? Why?” Yiska looks shocked, “That’s not an option or suggestion I expected to hear from you.”

“Answers, and so far we’ve come the closest to getting the truth there. I think a few days there, will do us all good.” The LT states definitively.

“Ok LT, I’m up for it.” I say as I smile.

“We can probably catch a transport out to Nellis Air Force Base or another base close to the Reservation, than rent a car for the rest of the way.” The Lt looks at us “I’d rather not use civil airlines with you two, I hope you don’t mind.”

I give my head a quick shake “No sir, I mean I understand sir, no civilian airlines.”

The LT stood up and headed out, looking at Yiska I chuckled “Ok let’s head over to the transient quarters and dump this stuff off.”

According to our paperwork, we are being billeted in Forestall Hall, but check in is at Moon Hall. Walking in, I find myself getting really self-conscious again as people starting staring at us, several with none to friendly looks.

Carefully taking out the orders, as well as my ID I place it on the counter.

The desk staff, civilian contractors, simply looked at us. “I’m surprised, I thought pets were restricted to Loal House.” He says.

Yiska flared his wings angrily “We are not, and have never been pets. We are US Military Service Members.”

“So are bomb sniffing dogs.” He says dismissively, “Floor 2, section 23, suits 3 and 4.”

Picking up the key’s I turn and head out, Yiska trots beside me, almost pounding the ground as he walks. “We are NOT dogs, we are NOT animals.”

“Somehow, I think the bomb sniffing dog would get more respect then we will in places.” I say, walking to the building. I notice along the way, some cases people ignore us, others seem to stare. “You know, its lucky we aren’t near the private married quarters.”

“Why is that?”

“Kids… especially little girls, we would likely get attacked and demanded to go home with them.” Shaking my head I continue quietly. “I can’t imagine walking down town in a big city like this. It would be terrifying. I feel sorry for any that changed in New York.”

Walking inside, we found our room’s were side by side and they were not that bad, single bed, microwave, small fridge, TV, almost like a little hotel or motel room. “Yiska, I’m going to take a shower before the flight, it’s been a few days again.”

“Roger that.” Yiska says, closing his door.

Closing mine, I break out the new shampoo, towels, Loofah, and body wash and head into the shower. Turning it on I take a moment to find a good temperature that feels comfortable and start to hum softly as I wash my mane and tail first, using one Loofah to help with that. While magic itself was ok for some things, having a sponge to force the soap deeper into the mane helps a lot. Rinsing off, and next is the body wash, again I had a 2nd loofah for that, legs, body even hooves.

I look at my hooves for a bit, “Wonder if I need a trim, where would I go to get one even?”

Shaking my head I break out the 3ed loofah and wash the last few places that are a bit more sensitive. It really felt weird having something touch those parts but had to be done. Finally finished I give myself a shake and step out to dry off fully.

Heading back into the room, I looked at the new uniforms I was issued. I take one down and set it aside, I open one of the packages and slide on the underwear first, and then look at it in the mirror. I turn side to side to see how it fits, it leaves my cutie mark clearly visible, but it covers everything else, the tail hole works well as well letting me have free movement.

The door opens and Yiska pokes his head in “Hurry up, the LT just called and…”

I turn and look at Yiska, starting to blush big time, like I just got caught doing something I shouldn’t be. “I um...”

Yiska, wings spread and raised slowly backs out of the room, slowly closing the door.

Quickly I finish getting dressed in the new uniform, packing my shorts and t-shirt as well as spare undies, I scramble out of the room with my saddlebag on “KNOCK FIRST.” I say to Yiska as I lock my door.

“Lock your door.” Yiska say as he gets his wings back under control.

“Yeah sorry about that, I really didn’t mean for you to see that.” I stammer out still blushing a bit.

“You’ll wear those, but you won’t wear a tail ribbon?” He says with a chuckle.

“What is it with you and tail ribbons? What I’m wearing you can’t see cuz its under my clothing, tail ribbons everyone see’s. So what’s the LT saying.”

“Our flight is in 40 minutes, we are supposed to meet at the airstrip, for a C-130 hop.”

“Airstrip, where’s that?” I ask while pulling out my map, “Down Reilly, then follow Hunnycutt till Parham, we better huff it fast.”

Once we get outside we both break into a heavy trot, Yiska keeping step with me as we double time it for the strip.

Looking to the side we see a group of trainee’s doing PT, they are jogging in formation, and I look at Yiska.

“Airborne Ranger, Where Have You Been?”

Keeping step we started calling out the airborne ranger cadence song as we trotted past the recruits. It might not have been as funny except for the fact that we were going in the same direction, and our trot was about twice as fast as their jog, and we weren’t even huffing.

It takes us about ten minutes to make it to the airfield, and we end up passing two platoons on the way there, one of which we just KNEW were going to get an extra ten miles tacked on to their run for paying attention to us.

We trot up to the depot, meeting the squad there, the LT blinks in surprise, looking at us “Did you guys jog here?”

“Yep, passed a few platoons on the way here too, we can really cruise on hooves.” Yiska said, “Not as fast as flying but still, not a bad way to travel.”

The LT chuckles, and we head outside, a C-130 was currently being loaded with several pallets of supplies and modular containers. We head up to the loadmaster and the LT hands him the paperwork “If you have room, we’re cleared to fly with you to Nellis.” He calls out.

The loadmaster nods once “After the last pallet is loaded, you and your… Blaze? Rainbow Blaze? Wow, I actually have the trading card of you, that’s just too weird.”

Yiska blinked, “Umm, show fan?”

“Seriously, so what’s your daughter like?”

Yiska smiles at him, “I have no idea, I’m not a cartoon character, I’m me, I don’t even know if I really do have a daughter or not.”

“Oh that sucks, hang on, let me finish loading this.” He says as he brings on the last cargo container and locks it down, once he checks all the straps he brings us in to be seated.

I look over at the LT, shaking my head “It was bound to happen sometime, even to us lame background ponies.”

Giggling I leaned back and rested, letting the loadmaster harass Yiska, at least it wasn’t me this time.

Closing my eyes, I lay my head on my forelegs, catching some rest when you can is always a good idea.

***

“Oh that’s never a good idea…” I state, giggling at Twinkleshine, “It’s best to be rested before you try learning and casting new spells.”

“Sorry ma’am, I just couldn’t sleep last night.”

“It’s ok, I’m here to speak to you foals today, about your futures.” I look over at the assemblage of blank flanks in the school room, who knows what they would become, someday. “Earning your cutie mark isn’t the end of your journey, it many cases it’s the beginning. Just because you found your special talent to be magic, for example, doesn’t mean you stop there.”

Sitting down, I smile “It’s how you use your mark to help the world as a whole that matters, and a mark doesn’t close doors to you. A musical mark has just as much chance of getting into Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, as a magical mark. Same goes for the Royal guard. Who knows, you might be a cook for the EUP, if your talent was cooking. Don’t be scared if you find what you love doesn’t seem to fit with what you want to be in the future.”

“Many times it’s not for others to try and figure out how you fit in, it’s for yourselves to, because no one knows better about what you can do, then yourselves. Don’t get discouraged.” Looking over at Sunset, I shake my head. She just wants to study it seems.

“Ok that’s my time up here, I’ll make room for another parent.”

***

The plane bounces once before settling down causing my jaw to bounce off the deck “OW, DANG IT!” wiggling my jaw I sit up and look at the LT who is snickering. “That stung. Are we there?”

“We’re wheels down,” The LT says as the rear ramp drops, I trot down the ramp and look around.

This is a BIG airbase, looking around I follow the LT to the car rental point, not surprising but the base has its own Enterprise rent-a-car. The LT had pre-ordered a small Minivan for us before we had boarded the C-130, it was still a few hour's drive to Grandfathers but at least it wasn’t like thirty hours.

Blaze takes one look at the minivan and fluffs his wings “I think I’m going to try and fly it, I need more practice and air time.”

“Ok, and avoid air intakes.” I say with a chuckle.

Looking down, he pulls back the Velcro cover and turns the foreleg transponder on. Nuzzling code 0001, he looks at it “It looks like I'm all ready”

I watched Blaze start a light trot then flinch as I see him take to the air, leaving a rainbow trail “Ow ow ow ow… I HATE hot takeoffs like that.”

The LT looks at me “What's wrong?”

“Ok picture standing beside an F-16 when it lights its afterburners to take off, the heat, the noise… Well on hot take offs like that, I’ve noticed that some pegasi that generate a lot of power on take-off create magic noise… I can sense it in my horn.”

“So you need a horn muff?” He chuckles, the avoids my playful swat at him.

I climb into the minivan, ending up sitting in the back, and the LT starts to drive, leaning back a bit I noticed Eric and Henry starting to sniff the air. Looking at each other Henry leaned over and sniffed me once.

“Ok, WHAT!”

They looked at each other, and Eric chuckles “You smell like… Strawberries.”

“Were you using scented shampoo’s?” Henry looks at me, blinking.

“Umm, it’s what the PX had, sorry.” I tried to make myself smaller and squeak.

“Don’t be,” Eric says, “we just keep thinking of you as one of the guys, not as a guy, but more like a tomboy, so when you do something really girly, it surprises us.”

“Oh.” I meep once and look out the window.

11: A little A Noi’d

***Yiska***

I power my way down the runway before climbing to about 200 feet, I really want to get away from the airport before I gain any real altitude, so I streak off in an easterly, keeping an eye peeled for other aircraft.

I look around and see transports above me, fighters in holding patters, tankers, even an AWACS, all packed into a few cubic miles of airspace, this would be a dangerous place for any small plane. I look at my foreleg and really hope this thing is working. I really don’t want to find myself playing tag with someone’s sidewinder.

I wasn’t sure how far I was from the air field but I figured it was about 20 miles when I decide to gain some serious altitude. I quickly go ballistic, powering my way straight up at probably close to 600 knots before pulling out of the climb at about 12 thousand feet, inverted and laughing. I let myself snap back over to the horizontal and cruise along, my destination, Grandfathers.

Glancing back I notice a pair of F-16’s maybe a mile behind me, I checked my wrist, speed was 640 knots, heading was 097 my squawk code was 0001, everything looked right, so I nuzzled the squawk button again and look back.

The lead F-16 rocked its wings side to side. I know I haven't done anything wrong, they were just following, or going in the same direction. Then a thought occurs to me, human pilots are crazy, maybe they want to play. I grin as I pull up, I backwinged quickly to shed airspeed so while I climbed about 500 feet. Doing so loses nearly all of my forward momentum and I watch the two f-16’s shoot past me while I stall and start to drop to accelerate again. Pegasi can’t stall unless they want to, but this time, I wanted to, I wasn’t moving my wings more than to adjust my angle before I pour power into my wings to accelerate after the military aircraft.

The F-16’s break formation in front of me, one heading left, the other to the right right in a circle, but I was on the trailing one, who went into an immediate hard climb and bank. My grin widens as I recognize avoidance 101 moves, this is going to be really fun. I keep my distance to about 1000 feet from his rear and kept my turn just inside of his to stay out of his wash as he begins a quick barrel roll. After 3 rotations he starts to level out. My wider angle of vision has already seen what is coming.

The lead F-16 was trying to sneak behind me while I was chasing the wingman, but come on, that’s such a foals trick, even my daughter would have seen through that one when she was in flight training. I did a side slide, changing my direction and speed, I swear I must have pulled 9 g’s because it hurt to get around so fast in such a tight circle but in a moment I was on the wing of the lead F-16.

If only I could see the look of shock on his face, darn flight helmets, the leader goes vertical, beginning a hard climb with the afterburners kicking in. Matching him at about 500 feet apart we begin vertically rolling scissors right up through the cloud cover. Bursting through the other side we both carry clouds with us in our contrails. The 2nd F-16 had headed off to the west in a circle and was coming back around, I laugh, this is fun.

At the top of the spiral I break off to the east and start to seriously accelerate, my move had surprised the flight leader who ends up having to pull a split S to get back to face me but by that time, I'm already pumping as hard as I can, breaking mach one and closing in on mach 2.

If those were F-22’s they could have caught me but the older F-16’s just isn't as fast, and I am already above their top speed with their external loads still on. As both fall behind, I look forward, I'm just enjoying the speed, the energy, the exhilaration.

***Twilight Velvet***

We pull up to Grandfathers place, his truck will be back here in a few days, the LT paid to have it shipped back. I can’t help feel though that we were imposing on the old man, he has already done so much to help us, teaching me especially.

Climbing out of the van, I trot up to Grandfather's door and tap a quick cadence, then use my magic to pull a small box of tobacco out of my bag to hold it in front of me. A younger man opens the door, looking down at me and saying something in Navajo.

Bowing my head to him I simply say “I’m sorry, I do not speak the tongue, I have come to see Grandfather. I have brought a gift.”

“So you are the troubled pet he’s spoke of.” He says as he opens the door further.

“Pet? I’m not a pet. I used to be human.” I stomp a hoof firmly.

“Troubled pet is what he calls you, though the words for horse and pet are the same thing, so he may have been calling you Troubled Horse.” He chuckles.

“Great, even Grandfather's picking on me now.” I huff.

“He holds you in high respect and regard. He considers you to be kindred, to the Navajo, not a white man.”

“I’m Twilight Velvet by the way, Twilight works though.”

“Gaajii, it means Raven in our language.” He says as he guides me to Grandfather.

I hold out the box of tobacco with my head bowed. Grandfather chuckles as he takes it and shuffles to the kitchen to put it away. Returning he sits again “I did not expect to see you back so soon. Gaajii has been helping me with chores since my truck seems to be missing.”

“We’re sorry Grandfather, it should be back here in a few days.” I say as I look down.

Yiska trots down stairs chuckling “Oh don’t worry about it, he only used it like once a week anyway.”

Blinking, I looked at Blaze then at the door, “How long have you been here? I thought we were booking it at about 60mph the entire way.

Yiska chuckles “Oh I’ve been here for hours. After playing tag with some F-16’s I left them in my dust and headed here. I can supercruise.”

Sitting down hard I blink again “Wow, I knew you were fast. But that is amazing!"

He strikes a Rainbow Dash pose “Well I’m AWESOME!” Only to get his nose whacked by Grandfather, causing him to lower his wings and stand at attention.

“I think a little modesty would work too young pegasus.” I giggle and shake my head. I look over at Grandfather.

“We’ve come back looking…”

Grandfather holds up a hand “I know why you’ve returned troubled mare, and I will do my best to help.”

I blink a few times “Wow, how did you…”

“Yiska told me, after he calmed down from his flight.” Grandfather says.

“Oh yeah, right, sorry..." I sigh, "I guess I'm a little featherbrained right now.” I say, then something jerks my attention to the east, I rotate my ears that direction. Yiska is looking too. Then we both look back as the LT comes jogging in with Jay.

The LT looked at us “We've got three 4 wheelers out there, and someone is shooting.”

I head to the window with Yiska, and we see them, probably teens or tourists out from the city, zig zagging through the scruff, waving a rifle around and shooting occasionally. They seem to be chasing something but I can’t make out…

“It’s a pony” Yiska said. “They're chasing a little filly.”

“A filly!?!? But how, why…”

“They're trying to run it down, or they’re going to kill it from exhaustion.” Yiska turned and gallops out the door.

Once I get outside I can see what is happening better, the little one is running as fast as her legs can carry her, heart pounding, obviously in pain, bleeding from scrapes and scratches. She is driven by fear as she runs through the dust and the oppressive heat of the sun. Being followed by the laughter and the gunshot shots, if she slows or stops even for a moment they will shoot near her to get her running again. Her crying floats to my ears, making me snarl in anger, she hardly seems to be able to breathe as she runs for all she's worth.

I have to do something! I watch her stumble a bit, I need to get to her fast. I plant my hooves hard and my horn flashes bright. Something happens, because I feel a little woozie for a moment but I discover that I'm standing with the foal lying on the ground between my legs. I have beaten Yiska here, but I guess teleporting is cheating, I know that would be what he would say, as if flying against an earth bound pony is fair. I’ll figure out just how I did it later. Right now, my horn glows bright as I watch the ATV’s hitting the brakes hard, skidding to a stop in front of me.

“Well lookey what we got here. Another one, and this one looks like it wants to make a stand.” Rednecks, I swear, why did it have to be rednecks, they were teens or young adults, one has a rifle, the other two have coolers strapped to the back of their ATV’s.

“Maybe it’s her mama.” The driver of the second ATV laughs.

Blaze lands in front of me, his wings spread wide, yelling. “Leave them alone.”

“Or what?” The third calls out, chuckling, “Animals ain’t got no rights. So if we want to chase or shoot it’s all fine.”

He levels the gun at me and the foal, if Blaze tries to charge, even if he could dodge the round it would likely hit one of us. Holding his ground Blaze keeps his wings spread, watching the guy with the rifle.

“Maybe we should pluck you and see what horse wing with barbeque sauce tastes like.” The man on the ATV says, laughing.

The gunshot catches me by surprise, I hear it clearly, followed by the smack as the round impacts into the side of the kid's rifle. Looking to my right I see a good 500 yards away, the LT with a pair of Binoc’s, on the porch, beside him, Jay, with a large hunting rifle. 1500 feet for a qualified sniper, with even an average scope and rifle, was deadly but jay was holding a Remington 700 MDT, not an issued sniper rifle but with that, he could probably put down a target at three times the distance we were at without a problem.

I look back at the ATV’ers “Now then, that was a warning shot. Just to let you know he’s there. I suggest you drive now. As fast and as far as you can, and if you ever see a pony, avoid it, because if we even catch wind of you hurting one. You won’t hear the shot that kills you.”

Blaze snorts and scuffs a hoof.

The humans look at Blaze and I, then over at the house, then back at us,

"C'mon, let's get out of here, we can find more fun elsewhere." The three ATV's are quickly specks of dust in the distance.

Looking down between my legs, the little form lay there, panting heavily, she seems to be bruised and beaten. Her coat is a very pale olive green, with her mane a brilliant amber orange, with lighter amber highlights. With my magic, I carefully lift her onto my back, then turn for the house. Blaze walks beside me, keeping an eye on her. Her cutie mark looks like a pillow.

Henry meets us part way and starts to check her over while we walk, he looks very worried. “We need to cool her off slowly and get fluids into her fast. She could go into shock, or cardiac distress.” He says, as we clear a spot on the kitchen table and lay her down. Yiska appears with some towels that are soaked in cool water and we place them over her while she continues to pant.

“Noi,” The LT says, his phone in his hand, “Seen as the sister to Golden Harvest.”

“A foal, they would do this to a foal.” I snarl.

Grandfather comes in with a horse bottle and quickly warms up some milk. Henry looks over at him “She’s not a baby.” But grandfather keeps working.

“She needs fluids, warm milk will keep her internal temperature from dropping too fast. Since we don’t have another way to get her to drink maybe this will work.” Grandfather say quietly as he finishes getting the bottle ready.

Henry shrugs, “Point taken, I’m a people medic not a vet,” he starts, then looks at the LT “Damn it, Jim.” He finishes with a smile.

Grandfather gently puts the bottle into her muzzle and rubs her neck and chin to get her to start drinking. It ends up being very slow going but we take turns, changing the wash cloths, to keep her cool, while Henry cleans and dresses all her wounds. All of us take turns watching over the little thing over the next few hours, but finally she seems to be coming around.

Her head jerks up, the poor thing looks around, terrified as she tries to scramble to her feet, but Yiska puts a forehoof on her “Calm down, you're safe here.” He says gently and we all watch as her breathing slows. “You’re not in any danger anymore.”

Her eyes dart around the kitchen as the LT comes in with Henry. She keeps an eye on them, trembling. Henry takes out a small flashlight and checks her eyes carefully.

“It’s ok little one, I won’t hurt you.” Henry says.

“I’m 25.” Noi says meekly. “I’m not little.”

“Well, compared to Blaze and Twilight you are.” The LT says, motioning to us.

“I know, I don’t know why I’m so small.”

“Noi was a little foal, maybe when she changed she changed back to the foal she was.” I say, looking at the LT.

“That would mean the ponies are changing back to how they were the moment Discord cursed us.” Blaze says, blinking.

Noi looks up, “I started changing May the first, and shrank down to this.” She says as looks at her foreleg.

Carefully, the LT picks her up off the table and sets her on the ground so she can shake herself off.

“I was in a motel room when I started to change, my work sent me down here to help with some of the oil wells.” She continues, “When I got too small I found I couldn’t even open the door. Maid service let me out on the fifth and I ran out. I lived out of dumpsters and off grass for the next few days, I was making my way away from town, and ran into them at a camp ground. They took me out here and started… hunting me.” She said, lowering her head and shivering.

“That’s awful. You didn’t have anyone you could call?” Blaze asks.

“I wanted to call my wife and daughter but I don’t know how they’d take it.”

The LT looks at Henry, “Wife… daughter…”

We all cringe, and Henry's simple reply… “Ouch.”

She looks up between us and whimpers “Do you know what’s going on, what’s happening?”

Taking a deep breath I sit down “As far as we can figure so far, but we need more information or proof or something, is this. Discord started attacking and cursing ponies, if that’s true then we were ponies then became human.”

“That… so… I can’t change back?” Noi asks whimpering again.

“I don’t know, I don’t think so. You’re not the only one going through this. We’ve all had problems.” I say, looking at Blaze.

Noi lays down and whimpers “What am I going to do?”

I lay down, curling around her a bit and nuzzling the foal, “It's ok, we’ll get you to someone who can help, then see about getting in touch with your family.”

Noi yawns, curling up to against my belly, and nods “ok.”

The LT looks at me, then at Blaze “You know Blaze, there’s just some things a mare can get away with doing that a stallion couldn’t and that’s one of them.”

Blaze looks down at me, blinking then nods “Yeah, she does look like a mom there. I know that little foal was a 25 year old, but still, all I can say is Discord was well and truly twisted.”

I start to get up, but Noi whimpers in her sleep, looking up at the LT I sigh, “I’m stuck. She needs rest but if I move she’s not going to.”

“Yep, you’re stuck." The LT looks around, "umm, we’ll bring the TV in here for you."

Blaze lay down behind me, his side to my back and put a wing over Noi and I, laying his head on his forelegs and looks up. “Might as well keep you company." He smiles, "Hey LT want to grab my phone, take a picture of this.”

The LT chuckles and snaps a picture. “Got it.” Tapping away on the phone the LT looks down “Ok I’m sending a request for pickup and extraction to Soarin's group. With luck they should have someone here tomorrow.”

I look up “Pick up and extraction, you know you’ve been in the field to long when even day to day lives now start sounding like ops.” The LT laughs as he puts the phone away.

Shortly the TV is set up, it's got some drama show running now, I very quickly lose interest in it, the teleport had taken a lot out of me I guess, because I close my eyes and sleep overtakes me.

***

“No teleporting when you’re pregnant!” Night Light puts his hoof down.

“What? Are you afraid I’m going to wink out and leave the baby behind? You know that’s not how it works.” I respond with a huff.

He looks sternly at me. “Teleporting puts a huge strain on your body.”

“Only when you rush it, and have not pre-prepared the start and or end points. If I teleport home for example, it’s no strain or stress. Just like if I teleport from home to the guard house. Both home and the guard house are prepared locations.” I state flatly.

“When did you prepare the guardhouse?” He looks confused.

“A week after Kibitz put me on the EUP roster. I figured I’d have to get back and forth between here and there quickly if needed.”

“I really don’t like it that Celestia reinstated you, even if you are just consulting.” He says to me, “I know you are doing it to keep your magic in practice but I don’t know how safe it is.”

“My mom teleported with me and was casting powerful spells till the day I was born. And look how I turned out.” I say, standing proud.

Nightlight hugs me tight, “I love you but sometimes your magic scares me to bits. You may not always see it but, your eyes glow, your mane and tail look like they are about to catch fire, even your cutie mark glows… And I’m scared when you’re channeling that much energy you will hurt yourself, or worse do something that will destroy half a town.”

Cringing I shake my head. “When have I ever…”

“When you faced down the dragon, the magic blast you fired to knock him back, you could have just teleported away.” He grumbles.

“If I had, he would have killed those earth pony foals. And no, I couldn’t have teleported them without risk either.” I huff.

“It’s still scary to see.” He states.

“So what about when I start teaching our daughter magic?” I said nuzzling my side.

“Oh no, you are not teaching her casting. No Celestia’s school for our little girl.” He says with a chuckle.

I humph and trot up to our room, "Stallions, sometimes.” Then I nuzzle my side and giggle “Don’t worry, mama will teach you all her tricks, first rule to teleporting, visualization, see and build a clear picture of where you need to be. Then concentrate your magic on that spot and be there.”

***

“No… no… no… no… no…” Cynthia moans, sitting in the bathroom of the Pentagon, rubbing her leg with a wad of towels. “Come off come off… don’t be real…”

She looks at the red skin around the newly formed marked on her leg, a black ink pen with gold tip and inkwell, while the skin around it was raw from all of her rubbing, the mark stubbornly remained there, unchanged, with perfectly defined edges, sharp and clear to see.

“I can’t be one, I can’t, it’s just not fair. The Admiral will kill me. Or worse send me to…” Gulping, she stands up, and adjusting her skirt. Then she looks at herself in the mirror and sighing, “Maybe I should just… end it… I was born today, maybe I should just die today. I can’t go through this. Not now. ”

Washing her face, she turns and heads back to the Admiral's office, to end up sitting behind her desk. Putting a thumb drive into the computer she begins moving a few files to the drive. Finally a noise alerts her, so she glances up as the Admiral walks in.

Her professional demeanor takes over, "Sir, the Joint Chiefs of Staff meeting has been moved up to today at 2 pm, and the meeting with 7th Fleet Joint Operations is at 3 pm now.” She says, keeping her head low.

Admiral Volker nodded “Thank you, I’ll be in my office.”

Removing the thumb drive, she places it in her purse, fighting back tears, and sits transcribing documents from the morning’s meetings.

***

I yawn, look up and blink, Grandfather is sitting in the chair across from us in the living room rocking slowly watching me, Noi is still at my belly but she has her muzzle on my foreleg and is watching TV, and Blaze is still behind me with his wing over my side and Noi.

Looking down I gave the foal a nuzzle, “I never did get your name.”

“Noi, I’m Golden Harvest's baby sister.” She says in the cutest little voice.

“I meant your human name, silly,” I say and nibbled her ear, causing her to giggle.

“Martin Richards. I think I like Noi better though.”

“I know, I was Wally, but Twilight Velvet just feels so right.” I say, “Especially since I don’t have the parts to be a Wally anymore.”

“What parts is that?” She says, looking wide eyed and innocent.

“You’ll find out when you’re older.” Dear Celestia it is hard to believe I am talking to someone the same age as me.

She puts her head back on my foreleg and continues watching TV, I can feel her tail wiggling against me. I look back at Grandfather and huff, “What?”

“How many foals do you have?”

“If they are mine, I have two, but it’s hard to reconcile.” I said slowly.

“Well you teleported to protect Noi, so now we know the next thing we are going to practice.” He says firmly.

“That’s going to hurt, I felt woozie and such after doing that.” I say meekly.

Grandfather just looks at me.

“Meaning I need to practice.” I sigh, “Grandfather, we came here looking for answers.”

“How can you search for answers, when you don’t know what questions to ask?”

I blink and look at him. “All right, that had to have come from a fortune cookie”

“Sometimes the wisdom of the spirits can be found when you are not looking for it.”

I droop and put my head over Noi. Strangely I feel like I am actually in a family for a moment, then Henry walks in with the LT, behind him are a pair of ponies. Lifting my head again I nod once. “Noi, some friends have come to take you somewhere safe, where there are no evil rednecks.”

Noi blinks, yawning and looks up at me, “Can I stay with you?”

“I’m sorry, I work for the military, so I’ll be going to a lot of dangerous places. Most of them won’t be friendly towards ponies. These two however are going to take you to a farm where other ponies are, and they can help you.”

Noi nods and gives me a tight hug before moving up to the ponies. Henry looks at them “She’s in good condition but keep her hydrated and make her rest for at least another two days.”

“I thought you weren’t a vet,” I say with a giggle.

“You can’t go wrong with rest, and fluids.” He chuckles.

With one final wave from Noi I stand up, causing Blaze to roll over onto his back, snoring away. I walk over to the window and I watch as she gets into the truck, with two ponies I didn’t know, and I know I'll probably never see her again. She was 25, but still, she feels like a little foal to me. Like my own foal.

“Ok let’s get to work.” I say as I turn to my companions.

The LT looked at me, “So you actually know how to teleport?”

I look at the LT and smile “It’s it just takes understanding something that humans have yet to figure out.”

The LT blinks in surprise, “Oh? And what’s that?”

“That time, Space, and Mind are not the different things humans make them out to be.” I say and turn, trotting out with my head held high.

The LT just covers his face as Henry groans. “Of all the Star Trek quotes she could have used… she had to use that one.”

Moving away from everyone, everything I stood, spreading my legs a bit, “Line of sight teleports, see the spot, see yourself at the spot.” My horn glows, “Put your magic at that spot, and be there.”

Wobbling a bit after I appear I find myself breathing heavy. Bracing myself again I teleport back but find myself missing my mark, appearing further than I expected. “Ok, so I need to work on accuracy too. Just great.”

I spend the next hour just practicing popping back and forth between locations, after every 3 or 4 teleports I have to rest though, and by the end of an hour I find myself really dizzy, light headed and starving.

Wobbling back inside Grandfather smiles at me and puts a HUGE plate of pancakes, jam, syrup, home fries, and even biscuits and gravy. I look at the meal in shock and awe, then at Grandfather.

Sniffing the air Yiska, sits up “Oh breakfast.”

Grandfather shakes his head “That’s for her, if you’re hungry there is some Alfalfa and whole grains for you.”

Yiska blinks “That’s not fair, why does she get the huge meal?”

“Look at her, she’s weak, dizzy, light headed, she’s been outside for the last hour practicing teleporting, she needs sugars, starches, and vitamins.” He says sternly.

Sitting down in front of the food I find myself starting to tremble a bit, but Grandfather is quick to put a cold towel around me and he starts to feed me, it wasn’t until then that Yiska becomes concerned. “How many teleports did you do?”

“I wasn’t counting,” I say between bites, “It wasn’t easy and got harder later on.”

Yiska nodded and grabs some of the alfalfa bits, watching me intently.

“I did get my accuracy up though, and I can do it without a lot of warmup.” I say with pride.

“What’s your range?” Yiska asks.

“Currently, line of sight, I haven’t tried to teleport to anywhere I couldn’t see yet. That’s much harder, I think and much more dangerous.” I say and then giggle, “And I’ll stick to calling it teleporting. I’m not going to use the other term for it, that’s just silly.”

“What other term.”

“Winking, according to online, some versions of the show called the power winking. Saying the unicorn would wink out at one location and wink in at another. I guess that version was meant for kids who couldn’t say teleport.” I looked down and was surprised that I had already finished my pancakes and home fries. Poking the biscuits and gravy I decided to give it a try.

“Grandfather, what kind of gravy is that?” Yiska asked dubiously.

“Thick Mushroom gravy using vegetable stock,” Grandfather smiles, “Its pony safe.”

“It’s delicious.” I say as I finish my plate, and relax a bit.

“Feeling better? You look better right now.” Yiska asks.

“No more wobbles, no more sparkles in the eyes. Yep.”

Grandfather pats both our heads “Good, then you will be ready for the medicine circle tonight.”

Both of us groan at that, the last one had not turned out so hot. I stand up and walk out “LT, medicine circle tonight, I’m going to take a shower, get changed into some civvies.” Then I trot into the bathroom with my saddle bag.

My shower was quick this time, I think I only spent 5 or 6 min in there, before getting out and getting dried off. Dressing in the shorts and t-shirt I bought I put my mane back into a pony tail and trot down the stairs. “Ok, I'm ready.”

Something about a grey white unicorn, wearing navy blue shorts, and a red t-shirt with the white and gold airborne logo on the front, showing between my forelegs as I sat, must have looked different because the entire squad was looking at me smiling. I could tell they were trying not to laugh, but I didn’t mind. Narrowing my eyes I made my horn glow.

“Ponies, live the adventure. Sign up now and get your own cutie mark.” I say with a giggle.

That did it, everyone was having a good laugh now, “They actually had PT uniforms at the PX?” The LT asks.

“I figure there was likely 2 or 3 on base before we got there. PX probably had them made locally.” I giggle.

Blaze just keeps laughing “Oh now I wish I bought a set.”

“Oh sweet Celestia, picture if we could get a group of us trotting down the training run, I wanna be an EUP… guarding ponies from the everfree… defending the kingdom from changeling hordes… facing griffons with their deadly swords.”

Jay and Sanchez looked at each other, “I can just see the drill sergeants now ordering more antacid. For the amount of yelling they would have to do.”

Puffing a few times I stood up, “ok, let’s go, don’t want to keep our hosts waiting”

12: A Pasts Present

It is already dark when we arrive at the fire, grandfather is sitting, watching us, as are several other elders. The smell of pine and birch wood fill the air, where they found pine trees around here I had no idea but they did. I sit across from Yiska at the fire and take a deep breath to calm down.

The drums begin slowly, a few moments later the singing begins. I can feel the energy in the air, the aether gathering as Blaze and I join in the chanting. Watching the fire as grandfather tosses some tobacco in, I watch Blaze start to spread his wings.

Concentrating on the energy in me, I let my horn shine as I sing, stomping my hoof in time with the drums. Following the lines of energy as they flowed around me, around the fire, I can hear the screams of the ponies. I can feel the panic, as they run from Discord.

The five score curse, banished and reborn to grow up for 25 years on this Earth, 25 years before our true forms can return. 25 years from the day we were cursed. The laughter of Discord and the fear filling the ponies is so strong. Locked away from our homes, and sentenced to grow up in a form that isn’t our own. Then to revert back… with no memories of who we were. Transformation spells though are rarely permanent. Our true forms came back, and our natures. But not our memories, without our memories we couldn’t return to fight him. That’s what he wanted. He wanted us trapped here, tortured and suffering. Living in chaos.

To form bonds and families only to destroy them, to force us to choose between winning back our homes or staying here. To force us to choose between our old lives on Equestria and our new ones here. That way he could be safe to do whatever he wanted…

I sit crying as I look into the fire, unable to speak, as the sadness fills me, the realizations that there is no changing back. I was born Twilight Velvet.

“LT, this is who we are.” Blaze says softly, “We were born ponies, lived as ponies; we were cursed and sent here by a, demon, a spirit of chaos. The ponies changing, they are reverting back to how they were at the moment of the curse. This isn’t something that can be stopped.”

Taking a breath the LT nodded, “So you remember now?”

I shake my head, still crying.

Blaze lowers his head “No, our minds were blanked so we can’t remember our past. We only get glimpses at times if that, and even then we lose them quick. It’s like trying to hold onto a dream. But I really am Rainbow Blaze. At least that question is answered.”

“Equestria is real, our history is real, and it was taken from us. I was never meant to be Wally… but I still remember… my life.” I said meekly through tears.

“Well you are Twilight Velvet, but we still know you as Wally, a Ranger willing to give his life for his friends. Willing to do the hard work, and not complain. I’m pretty sure if Twilight Velvet was anything like you, we’d still be friends.” The LT says quietly.

Blaze nods “I’ll always stand by you Twilight. You don’t have to worry.”

I take a deep breath and nod. “Sorry just, the emotions are hard to take.”

Getting up, I walk slowly away from the fire, head low, trying hard to process what I had just seen, what I felt, what the magics showed us. As I walk I feel a wing go over my back and look beside me “Hi, Rainbow.” I smile through my tears.

“Hi Twilight, it's ok, at least we know.” He says softly.

“It’s just, some part of me was still holding out hope that I could turn back to Wally.” I say. “I’m ok being Velvet, I love it, it’s natural, but at the same time…”

“You’re scared?” He asks. Taking a deep breath he continues, “Change is never easy. You’ve had more than most in a short time. Not just physical changes, but job changes, life changes. But you have friends, me, the LT, heck the whole squad.” He smiles at me, “Never feel alone and never feel forced.”

I sit looking up at the sky, at the moon and stars. Watching the clouds slowly drift high up, I start to sing softly, “Something is wrong it’s plain to see, this isn’t how it’s meant to be. And you can see it like I do… It’s not the life that’s meant for you… Oh why…”

***

Cynthia ended up getting home late that night to her small apartment in Arlington Virginia. It isn’t expensive, it isn’t big, but it suites her. A single bedroom, a bathroom, small kitchen, and a single room that serves both as living room and dining room.

Locking the front door, she turns and looks up at the picture over her TV, a large white winged unicorn, flying in the clouds, behind it the sun rising, painting the clouds with its light. It is a fantasy art picture she had bought in a store, but somehow, it had always brought her comfort. Not today however, today it was just a reminder of the pain, a reminder of what was going to happen to her, before she was put down for being an animal.

Turning, she walks into the kitchen and starts looking through her cupboards. Reaching up, she finds what she needs and carefully takes down a bottle of rum, a gift from a friend for Christmas a few months ago. She hadn’t opened it yet, she was planning on using it if she had guests, not a common occurrence given the size of her apartment. It wasn’t expensive or anything, but it was alcohol. Turning she walks into her bedroom with the bottle and sits down on her bed.

Setting the bottle down on her dresser she opens the top drawer and takes out some pills, Temazepam, Restoral, her doctor had prescribed it to her when she had been having nightmares a few months back. A sleep aid to help you fall asleep and stay asleep, she lay down on her side looking at the pills, then hugged them to her chest closing her eyes. “Some rum, a few pills… it would be for the best, wouldn’t it?”

*** Cynthia’s dream ***

She sits alone in the throne room, there is no one left, no guards, no princesses, not even the element bearers. Canterlot has fallen; the once great Equestria now lay at the claws of discord. She walks through the empty halls, looking at the smashed windows, broken glass crunching under her hoof. There still were ponies, but they were fleeing the capital city for their very lives.

Discord appears beside her, floating “Oh we have a squatter in my castle. You should know I’m going to be moving it so you might best vacate it.”

Not responding Raven just keeps walking, remembering the good times she had in the castle, helping Celestia and Luna, helping Kibitz keep things running. The parties, filled with ponies, the school with all its new students.

\

“Aww, why the long face,” Discord says as his vaguely equine face lengthens into the shape of a feral horse. “You should be happy, you’re not a slave or servant anymore.”

“I was never a slave, and I will never be happy with you in charge.” Raven says. “I serve the princesses.”

“Well fine then, be a party pooper,” Discord huffs “but we can’t have you wandering around here, still so much work to do.” With a flash he was in front of Raven. “Five score divided by Four.”

The light fades until darkness fills everything, blackness, but she isn’t alone. She hears hoof steps. A light forms behind her, and slowly Raven turns to see the dark blue colors of Princess Luna, wings spread wide.

“Raven, for years you served our family, you have helped us, in times of darkness and light, you have been there to ensure what needed to be done, was done. Now it is my turn.”

“Princess Luna, how?” Raven says, lowering her head.

“I could feel your suffering, your pain, so I came to you in your dreams. You can’t lose hope, you are still needed.” Luna says softly.

“I’m not Raven, I’m Cynthia, and I’m not strong enough…”

Luna's wing came forward to lifts the little unicorn's chin “Raven, you are strong, your heart is as strong as any mare's out there. I know it’s hard. The change is always hard, but you stood buy us through hard times. You were there when the Crystal Empire came back. You were there though the hard times at the school. You just need faith.”

“I don’t know what to do.” Cynthia says as looks up at her princess.

“Do what you always do, plan, organize, know the law, and use it. Most importantly, live. Take what you know, what you’ve learned, and live. Help others organize if you can, but if you die, Discord wins. And both Celestia and I lose a close friend. We have trusted you, both of us, now it’s time for you to trust us, and trust in yourself. Live.”

Her voice fades as the dream starts to subside, “Live…”

***Twilight Velvet***

“Twilight, wake up.”

I feel myself getting shaken, ugg, why can’t he let me sleep?

“Twilight, get up, we need you downstairs.”

“Hun the kids are at school, you’re old enough to make your own breakfast.” I mumble.

“RANGER HO!” the LT calls out.

Well, I was out of bed, wearing a loose t-shirt and panties, standing at attention on the floor. Eyes wide and blinking, before I realize where I am and look over at the LT “Sir?”

“We need you downstairs, corporal. You have 3 minutes.” Turning, he walks out.

I exhale hard “Who needs coffee?” I say, shaking myself out once, “One Yell from the LT gets the blood pumping.”

I quickly get out of what I was sleeping in, and dress in my combats before trotting down stairs, hearing the LT calling out, “5, 4…” I opted to teleport, popping in beside Blaze at the table.

“GAH!” Blaze backpedals away from me for a sec “Don’t do that, I heard you coming down the stairs, then…”

“Sorry, LT was counting, didn’t want to end up on report.”

The LT chuckles “Had to, seems to take you forever to get dressed now, and you shower for 3 times as long.”

“No hands really slows the dressing, and since I have 10 times the hair, 3 times as long in the shower isn’t that bad.” I say, feeling pride, only to have a coffee cup put in front of my muzzle.

“Ok folks, we have a little problem here, there’s a woman outside upset, her daughters been kidnapped and she came to Grandfather for help.” The LT says.

“Isn’t kidnapping a police matter? Sherriff’s department or such?” Jay asks.

“Actually in this case it would be CID. Army Criminal Investigations, her daughter’s a private with the US Army reserves. Gallup’s always been a hotbed for crime, and nearly 20 years ago several cults made the outskirts their home.”

“A cult kidnapping an Army Reserve, wonderful, I bet the FBI and CID are just having fits that this is going to turn into a Waco.” Henry says. “How does this…”

“She was born May 1st, just turned 25 this year.”

Blaze and I just cringe.

“Um ouch, did she…” I start.

“Her mom came to grandfather just because of that, they're cattle ranchers, she knew about her daughters change, but, the group calling themselves… The New Army Of God… took her about a week after her change.”

“And now the other horseshoe drops.” I say, shaking my head. Then blink as I realize every one is looking at me.

“Horseshoe, really?” Blaze says with a laugh.

"Long and the short of it, we have armed militants, held up on a religious compound, with a US Service member hostage.” The LT continues. “CID has been notified, they are moving assets into the area, however we have received a formal request from the Brigadier to lend aid if we can.

“Aid?” Jay says blinking.

“No one wants another Waco on their books, the view is, that since she’s now a pony, if she dies it wouldn’t be a loss. So they are dragging their feet on this.” The LT states flatly.

“Well we have air recon,” I say pointing a hoof at blaze, “Pretty sure he could get some good pictures if we had a camera.”

“Yep, I was thinking the same thing, Blaze, going to need you to fly back to Nellis, I’ll send word to SOC get them to authorize you some supplies, Camera, as well as some surveillance gear.” The LT says.

“Yes sir.” With that Blaze turns and trots out, taking to the air with a loud BANG.

“LT, I’ve gotten good with my teleporting, I can’t take anyone with me yet, but should be enough to do some in and outs if we need.”

“We can hold that for now, we need gear.” The LT says.

“We have National guard facilities, we can stop in there, they probably have everything we need ground wise, and can get it cleared though SOC.” Sgt Jay chips in.

Henry nodded “Lets saddle up and get there.”

“You can wear the saddle, Henry,” I say smiling, and head to the rental car.

*** Yiska***

Flying below 10k feet at high speed takes more power than flying high, but I knew if I fly high I’d be annoying air traffic control way too much. I swear, a low flying pegasus though could be mistaken for a cruise missile.

Checking the transponder on my foreleg again I made sure I was squawking 0001.

A pair of Guard fighters were high and to my right, but minding their own business, and as I didn’t have time to play, I simply press down, dropping below 5000 feet at high subsonic. I could see the airfield off to my right, and I was staying out of any landing lines, that way I wasn’t causing any traffic jams.

“Damn, I wish I knew this base,” I said backwinging to shed speed as I drop by a stopped MP car “Hey where’s the Quartermasters office, Sergeant.” I asked, still looking around.

“4 blocks over… What the heck.”

I blink then realize I'd forgotten my cover, “Oh damn, sorry,” nosing into my saddle bag I pull out my beret and put it on. “It won’t stay on if I’m going too fast, my bad." I look at them innocently and grin, "Supply?”

“What the heck are you?”

“Well, until the transfer orders go though, I’m Cpl Christian, US Army Rangers, 2nd company 75th bat.” Sorting through my pouch I pull out my ID and show him. “I’m here to pick up somethings from supply here.”

The MP checked my ID, Called it in, verified it on his computer, “Yeah, your… clear… 4 blocks to the west, and 2 blocks down.”

I smile at him as I take my id back, then take my hat off and jump into the air, flying off. 4 over, 2 down, bingo.

Landing with a clatter of hooves, I blink and quickly put my hat on again, saluting two officers who are standing outside. “Sorry sir’s, till they make a beret that stays on at speeds over 100mph, I’m stuck taking it off and putting it on after I land.” I say in response to their confused looks. Though they do return the salute, a good sign.

Trotting inside, I look around, “Wow, this place is big,” I whistle, taking my hat off yet again, putting it in my bag. This is getting to be a pain in the tail.

The quartermaster looked over at me and chuckles, “The problems of moving fast huh?” He smiling, I stand blinking at him, just your average guy, leaning against the counter watching me. Just took me off guard that someone was treating me normal. “Yeah, umm, my LT sent me over to pick up some kind of camera, I need it for aerial photography.”

He looks me up and down “Yep I got the orders, hop up on the counter for a sec, and sit, I need some measurements.”

I did as he said and he quickly measures my neck, chest and barrel, as well as the space between my front legs, then heads into the back, “I’ll try and keep the weight down so it doesn’t off balance you or mess up your flying.”

Walking back he puts down a gimbal mount and some Velcro straps before heading back. “Camera, no, too heavy, no, too big, AN/AAS-52, won’t fit between your legs. Hmm Got it, POP300.”

Walking back he opened a box pulling out a dome shaped camera system no bigger than my hoof, fixing the Velcro straps around my neck, back and chest, he mounts the camera between my forelegs first before taking it all off.

Heading into the back it only takes him about 10 minutes before he comes out again with a harness, “The battery pack is on your right side, processer and transmitter is on your left, it will broadcast to the receiver tablet here using C-band line-of-sight transition, that means you either have to stay high, or be in line of sight of who you're sending to.”

“Here’s some airdrop sensors, blue tooth earpiece, you should be able to work it with ear flicks, just don’t fly to fast or it’s likely to pull off your ear.”

“I feel like I’m in a James Bond movie” I say with a chuckle.

“Oh heck no, if this was James Bond, everything would be custom pre made. This is all off the shelf items, stuff from drones, parts of parachutes and flight suits, cobbled together.” He said, “now sign here.”

Taking the pen in my mouth I sign my name and offer him the pen back.

“Nope, horse drool, you keep that.” I frown, I don't drool on things I pick up in my mouth, any colt knows how to prevent that.

My mood gets more chipper as I bound out and I take to the air to fly back.

*** Twilight ***

We've got the basic gear, tactical gear, armor, rifles, Gila suits, Binoc’s, flashbangs, Tasers, generally all the breaching gear we need, though in a case like this we really hope we don’t need to use it. We meet the 2 CID vehicles a few miles from the compound and are just settling in, sitting inside when we hear the clatter of hooves on the roof.

LT opened the door and blaze poked his head in from the roof upside down “Hey all, got the toys from the Air Force.”

The LT bonks Blaze’s nose “Get in here, a horse standing on the roof is a dead giveaway.”

Hopping down and in, Blaze chuckles “Sorry couldn’t resist, here’s the gear.” He says, offering the data link tablet, “you can control it from here, I’ll have my phone in my ear so you can tell me where to go. Day, night, IR, and IR Laser pointer, it can’t designate, but good for highlighting targets if the snipers need. Where are Jay and Sanchez anyways?”

The LT tapped a monitor, “They got bored, I think they are about half a mile from the compound, they are getting shots from there.”

I giggled and suit up myself, a nice black body suit with hood and cloak, hiding my colors nicely, tilting my head I watched Blaze as he empties his saddle bags. “Air droppable camera’s, meant to be dropped from drones or such, scattered through mountain or woods for monitoring enemy movements they figured we could make use of them.”

“Oh I’ll take those,” I say, “Fish eye lenses.”

“Blaze, get up there, see what you can see from above.”

Nodding once, blaze hops out and takes to the air, the camera letting the LT see his flight, though the gyro’s have a little trouble keeping up with his quick moves at first, than it smooths out once gets up high enough. Finally we end up having a nice clean, smooth pictures.

“There are guards on the walls, guards on the roof of the houses, 5 buildings. What a mess.” The LT growls.

I picked up a few of the cameras putting them in my saddlebag and sneaking out, moving up though the scrub and brush, I find a place where I could see the wall, and watch the guard as he walks by. Lifting up one of the cameras with my magic I move it out as far as I can, only about 150 feet. I would either have to get very close or I couldn’t place the item where I needed.

Quietly I make my way back to the van and sit down, looking at the maps we were getting of the compound. “Too far for you huh?” The LT says as he draws the maps down on the white board.

“I guess I’m just not good enough.” I say with a sigh.

“Nope, you're great, just have your limits.” Henry says.

Looking between the map and camera’s I notice a blind spot inside the compound, there is a storage shed by the wall. “There.” I point with my hoof.

“From there you should be able to get the probes over most of the compound.” The LT says with a nod. “Just don’t get shot.”

I looked back at the camera footage, I had never tried this before, but I started building my mental image of the spot in my mind, I concentrate my magic “Time, space and mind.”

“Oh don’t you…”

I’m not sure what the LT was going to say but I can guess, though I had arrived at the spot I needed to be, I felt woozy, this wasn’t a line of sight jump but a jump based on real time images, so that worked. Taking a deep breath I keep hidden and poke my muzzle out.

The first camera is taken up in my magic, I move it to sit on the edge of the roof of a building. Next one I prop up under a wall awning, moving over to the other side of the shed I set one camera to watch the front door and drive from the gate, and a 4th, I tuck over on a building facing my direction.

Seeing movement at the basement of the main building I stick a pair of camera’s looking into the basement windows. Then watch the guards a bit, looking up I know Blaze is up there somewhere and I give a quick wave up wards before teleporting back to the van.

Opening the door I step inside, and blink as the LT watches me.

“EVER try an untested skill in a situation like that ever again, if you do I will have you busted to private and a desk job faster than you can teleport.”

“Sir yes sir.” I say, looking down.

“SIT!” He says

I find myself sitting on my haunches before I even realize it, and keep my head down.

“Ok, this won’t be pretty.”

The door opens and a CID officer climbs in “Whoah, you've got a big dog here. LT can you move your mutt so I can get in.”

“That mutt, as you called her, is a unicorn, Corporal Twilight Velvet, and calling her a mutt is likely to get you hoofed.” He says, not taking his eyes off the screen.

I look at the CID Officer, giving him a Withering glare and move over to sit on the floor beside the LT. I notice a glow, and see it's my horn that is glowing and concentrate on turning it off.

“No, you can’t blast him.” The LT says, watching the screen.

“Not even a little practice blast?” I ask. “He did call me a dog, and a mutt, that’s rude to call any lady at best, and racial profiling at worst. I think he needs sexual conduct training.”

“Twilight look over here.” The LT said pointing at the screen, in the basement I could see what looked like a huge pile of dirt blocking a door like a ramp. All but a little slot at the top of the door was covered in. It would take a backhoe, or a few hours with shovels to move that.

Switching to the next window, we could see a pony pacing in a small room in the basement, every once in a while she would give the door a good hard buck with her hind legs. Given the door was shored up by tons of dirt, there isn’t a big chance she was going to blow it open, but didn’t stop her from trying.

The CID officer whistles, “They have enough rifles stockpiled to hold off a small army, they have 50 cal rifles, meaning body armor and even some light armored vehicles are not safe, those can likely pen the sides of Strykers, they have their own well, food stores, solar panels. They could hold up there for months if we lay siege.”

“I think that’s the idea,” The LT says, grumbling, “There is no way to get her out of there quick, it’s going to take a huge fight, during which time they could still kill the hostage. We would need to enter, hold and control the main building; a team would have to excavate the door, bring her out, than fight our way out again. The casualties on both sides could be high.”

“That or we’d need to pretty much do a cover and kill mission, heavy weapons to take down the wall, then pretty much kill anyone that tries to make it to kill her, but again, that would have huge loss of life, meaning the media would have a field day.” The CID officer says.

“Negotiation?” Henry said, but again the CID officer shakes his head.

“We could try, but these are anti-government, pro white, religious fanatics. They are holding her as a human or pony shield, per say. Gambling that we won’t push an assault but at the same time, ensuring that we would pay for any.”

“I could get in,” I say softly, “then teleport out with her.”

The LT looks down at me, “Are you sure it’s safe?”

“Meh, what’s the worst that can happen, I teleport her inside out?”

The LT went a little green at that image, “Seriously, Twilight, are you sure it’s safe?”

“I don’t know, I’ve never tried it with more than a saddle bag, but unless we are going to get authorization for 1 platoon of infantry, plus 8 main battle tanks, backed by 2 APC’s, we are not rolling in there without casualties to us, and we are defiantly not rolling in there without casualties to them.

“I’m not sure about this,” The LT said and huffed, “we don’t know the extent of your magical abilities.”

“I know you hate unknowns, but we see Twilight teleport with spike all the time.”

“Ok give it a try, is there anything you need from us?”

“Yeah, I’ll need the tablet receiver for Blaze’s data link, and I’m going to need Blaze where he can see the basement window and where his camera can see the truck. Line of sight on that datalink sucks, but I’ll need to be able to see a good image of the truck to take some of the strain off.”

I put the tablet into my satchel and look at the image of the basement, it was a bit distorted because of the lenses but I was able to build a clean mental picture. I can see where the pony is, where floor and ceiling is, I can see the open area I need to teleport to, concentrating on that, my horn glows and I put myself there.

As I wink in, I feel woozy, I knew teleports take a lot out of me, and this wasn’t the way the spell was meant to be used but it was all I had. The mare stands up with fire in her eyes, and charges forward towards me.

“Who are you?” She says with a low snarl. “What do you want with me now?”

“Whoa whoa whoa, pony here, friend, I’m here to get you out.” I say as I backpedal into the light so she can see me more clearly.

“Pony? Well, I’ll be, I thought I was only one.” She says. I know Applejack has that southern farm girl accent, but this girl, she has a serious Texan accent, not the fake ones you get from the movies, but the type where all the vowels shift.

“Keep your voice down,” I say and move over to the window. Taking out the tablet, I then start moving around a bit trying to find Blazes angle. “Darn it Rainbow, where are you? I can’t get a signal.”

"Signal for what?” She asks as she comes over.

“To see where I’m teleporting back to. He should be up there; I just can’t get a line of sight on him.” I can hear steps upstairs, and hope to Celestia they had not heard us.

“If you can’t get a signal, then what, we’re stuck?” She asks, looking annoyed.

I shake my head and put the pad back in my satchel, “Plan B, I need you to stay as still as possible and as close to me as possible, hip to hip.” I say, as I move over to her. I put my front leg around her neck, hugging her a bit.

Closing my eyes I start to build an image of the area outside of the truck, the truck, the road way, the trees, then I work at extending my field, pushing more and more power into it to get the field to cover the earth pony as well.

What I didn’t mention to the LT is, Spike is a baby dragon, only 40 pounds at most, and small, not a full grown mare.

I concentrate pushing more and more energy into the field, trying to keep it stable, trying to make it large enough to cover her safely. I know my hornshine must be bright, I can see it through my closed eyelids but I can’t open my eyes, I need to keep focused. I need enough power for both of us. The range, the mass, the shift feels gut wrenching. Opening my eyes I see the back of the truck.

“HOLY BABY JESUS!” The girl shouts.

The door to the truck opens and the LT looks at me in shock, “Twilight!”

“I couldn’t get a signal. Had to do it blind…”

Henry comes out, running over to me “Twilight, your nose is bleeding badly.”

I touch my foreleg to my nose and look at the blood, then at the LT “I guess that’s why you’re not supposed to try that with that spell.”

Everything starts to go grey around me, as the world starts spinning. I can’t feel my legs, I can’t really feel anything right now, for that matter.

“Get her in the truck fast, we need to get her to the hospital.” I heard Henry say… then, all was blackness.

13: The Light and Dark of a Hatter

I’m a Texas girl, born and bred. I'm also the youngest in a family of five. If you think having one older brother is bad, picture four of them and me the only girl. I grew up on a cattle farm, not the types you see on TV, we had only about a hundred head at any time, and even then it wasn’t much profit there. Mom and dad had to make do all too often, meaning I got hand me downs…

It didn’t bother me though, who wanted to play with dolls? When you can ride horses. You can’t ride a horse in some pretty dress, and who cares about jump rope when you can hog tie your brother. I was a little terror at times, but my mom didn’t mind, to her I was just family, just another Hunter.

Yep that’s our family name, Hunter, Rebecca Hunter, though really I preferred Becky. I went to school, by bus, It was a 45 minute trip both ways, and killer boredom. No kid likes sitting around on a bus for an hour and a half every day, when they could be playing, doing chores, or such. Okay, doing chores may seem weird but some of them were actually fun.

School was never really that interesting for me, I did okay at it, but I wasn’t the book worm type, and to many of the girls just seem shallow to me, I had to suffer through the types who thought they were born with a silver spoon in their mouths, as well as the types that only cared about their looks. Really, unless you are planning on being some kind of fashion model and happen to be born with that body type, forget it.

By the age of eight, I was riding horses, helping with the cattle drives, and even taking part in the rodeos for fun. Though I still resent parts of the rodeo, there’s a rule that the only event girls can take part in is barrel racing. That’s it, no bucking, no roping, just racing. Roping wasn’t my thing per se, I could do it, and did it all the time in the field, just the idea that they could make a rule saying because I was a girl I couldn’t do it, just annoyed me.

When I was 13 my brothers started trying to treat me different, so did my mom, they thought that because I was becoming a woman, I’d give up or change my views. To me, OK I had an extra pair of underwear the boys didn’t, aside from that, I could still hog tie them.

Though I did find that I liked cooking around that time, now again, this isn’t simple kitchen cooking, this is down home Texas barbeque. Something about slow roasting a side of pork for 18 hours till the meat is just falling off the bone, then separating it with your fingers and piling it high on a thick bun with sauce. Nothing can ever top that. Well almost nothing.

The one girly thing I seemed to be good at was down south apple pies. It was the only sweet tooth thing I made, and I know, pies are traditionally made by the women. I didn’t care about that though, it was just something I was good at.

When I was 17, I decided to join the Army Reserves, it was a way to get a little extra spending money, 2 weekends a month and 2 full weeks a year. Again, as a girl I wouldn’t see any real combat, and actually found myself as an infantry cook. Gave me a chance to show up some of the boys again, I could skin a fish, or prep a side of beef faster than most, and all the work on the farm, tossing around hay, and such, meant little things like 25 pound bags of potatoes, or flour, were easy to toss.

I never did get married though, I never found the kind of guy I was interested in, most time I just wanted to be friends with them. So I stayed single, much to my parents annoyance, even after my brothers married. Me on the other hand, by my 25th birthday I was still single. Of course on my 25th birthday, my marks appeared, May 1st, 2020.

***

Beep… beep… beep...

Oh Celestia I felt like I’ve been run over by a truck, my head hurts, my sides hurt, my horn is throbbing, I feel weak and exhausted, like I had just done a 50 mile forced march with full kit. Even my head is throbbing like I had a bad hangover.

Beep… beep… beep…

Last thing I remember is the LT looking worried, I had just teleported… Oh yeah, the teleport, I wonder how that went, and what the heck is that beeping?

Beep… beep… beep...

Forcing my eyes open, I look around, white, bright lights, heart monitor, oh that’s what the beeping is. Turning my head, I see Blaze sitting beside me, holding my hoof. I try to sit up but find it to hard so I fall back with a moan.

“LT SHE’S UP!” I hear Eric call, and see Henry and the LT run over.

“How you feeling?” Henry asks.

“Anyone get the ID number of that Abrams that parked on me?” I say with a little smile. “Did it work? Did I get her out?”

The LT looks at me sternly “You’ve been out for 18 hours now, we were scared you had a stroke or something, you put yourself under so much stress and pressure…”

“Yeah, I shouldn’t have used that spell for a 2 person teleport, but I didn’t know any others. Is she safe?”

“Oh NO, you don’t,” The LT growls “you are NOT changing the subject. Playing the hero is one thing but you are NOT going to put your life at risk like that again. Do you HEAR me Corporal?"

I gulp and nod slowly “Yes sir.”

“Good, and yes, she’s safe, you did a great job back there, but you should have teleported back when you found you couldn’t get a signal, we could have had you do some tests, find a different way for you to get a signal there, or such. To just risk yourself like that was foolish.” The LT continues.

I look at Blaze who has been sitting quiet and see tears in his eyes.

“Blaze has been sitting with you holding you since we got here.” The LT said. “He’s been worried sick.”

“Sorry, Rangers are supposed to fight through the pain and push themselves to the limits. I guess I pushed too hard.” Leaning up I gave Blaze a gentle kiss then nuzzle his cheek.

Blaze blinks and blushes, his wings stretching out hard to each side as he says, “I, you, careful.”

“Can someone translate please?” I said meekly

In her Texan accent, the earth pony moves up, “I think he’s saying, he was worried about you and to be more careful.” She looked at the guys “And if anyone ever asks me to say the Sugar cube again, I will kick them. Got it?”

She's built thicker than Blaze or myself, and has more muscle on her, her coat is a mustard yellow, and her mane was a pistachio with darker lime green highlights. Her eyes though are a mix of yellow and crimson, giving her a tough girl look.

She isn’t dressed right now except for a red bandana wrapped around her neck. Though she doesn’t seem to mind it. Looking back at me she smiles “Since you’re all military types, I'm Private Rebecca Hunter. Course the pony name is Apple Pie, but seriously, who would name a foal Apple Pie? Can’t even break it down to a good short name, Apple, Pie, just got nothing there." She sighs, "So if you want, call me Ah-Pee, first and last initials, like AJ’s. Becky works in a pinch too.”

“So you’re a member of the Apple family.” I say softly.

“I have no idea." She chuckles, "The show says I am, the show has me at the family reunions, but that’s just a show, and unlike little AJ on the show, I’m a real cowgirl, farm raised.” She says, standing proud and tall, her head held high.

“The show's real,” Blaze says with a chuckle.

“Yer kidding, you’re kidding me right?” AP says, looking sternly.

“Nope, as far as we can tell it’s pretty accurate, and we’re here because of Discord. We all got banished around 25 years ago.” I say with a sigh, still feeling weak.

“I changed on the first of May, my birthday, well started too. Took a few days but mom and dad were there with me through the entire thing. Even when I started eating more than my barrel horse, was she ever annoyed when I started swiping her food when I was supposed to be feeding her.”

“So how did you end up in the hands of the First Army of Dog?” I said, dyslexic slip there.

“After my change I was feeling caged stayin' in my room, chores needed to be done, and I figured some of the stuff I could still do with these here four legs, so I was out in the fields herdin' the cattle back to their pens when these guys shot me in the butt with some kind of tranq dart. I think it was ketamine, horse tranq… I hope they used it as a horse tranq… I’d hate to think they intended it as a date rape drug on me. But when I came to I was locked in their basement. They said I was an unnatural freak and they wanted to make an example.”

She stomped a hoof hard, “They had it burry the door cuz I almost kicked through it twice.”

“No Doubt” I say, looking at Blaze.

She lets out a very equine snort, and looks at the LT, “Are ya gonna stand there worrying or are ya gonna get this girl some food? And not hospital food, she needs calories. I know horses, and I can tell by her ears and lips, she’s starved.”

Blinking I spoke up “Um, that’s the LT, private.”

“I know, but it doesn’t change what I said, and I don’t have the authority or force to get you what you need here.” AP says firmly.

I roll my eyes and look up at Blaze, grabbing a cloth with my magic I start cleaning his cheeks for him. “There you go, now you don’t look like you’ve been crying for 9 hours.”

"I thought I lost you again.” He says softly.

“What do you mean again?”

“I lost you once before, in Canterlot.” Blaze looks at me sadly. “It was my fault, that time, and it was my fault this time because I wasn’t in the right place for you. I keep failing you.”

Gently I boop his nose, “We don’t have enough of our memories to know for sure, and again, if I knew all my spells I’d likely have had another teleport I could have done to get us back safe, so it’s a non issue.”

Eric shakes his head at both of us “Look, since you don’t really remember anything from 25 years ago, its best just to run with what you know now. It wasn’t your fault Yiska, and it wasn’t Wally’s fault.”

Playing catch-up AP pointed at Blaze “Blaze is Wally?”

“Nope, Blaze is Cpl. Yiska Christian. The little mare here, Twilight Velvet, is Wally.”

“Ok I thought Apple Pie was bad, what kind of a parent names their daughter Wally?” She says with a snicker.

I feel myself start to blush as my ears droop , “I was born a boy, the change was a little more extensive for me.”

“Really? So you were a mare, than turned into a guy for 25 years then back into a mare. Man Discords twisted.” She says as she suppresses a laugh.

“A mare with 2 foals apparently, but I don’t remember either of them.” I say softly.

“So, I have to ask, you into stallions now, or mares?” She asks innocently.

“Sorry, military regs, don’t ask don’t tell.” I say nodding firmly.

“Oh, we’ll talk about this when the boys aren’t around then.” She says nodding firmly. She sidles a bit closer, "You know that rule was repealed a few years back, right?"

Thankfully the LT comes back with food, and a very angry looking nurse. I can hear her complaining about animals in the hospital, but he was quick to hush her before she gets too close. On the tray was sandwiches and juice. I didn’t realize just how hungry I was till I started eating. I was easily able to put away the meager three sandwiches they gave me. “Sorry, I guess I’m just really hungry.”

The doctor comes in, looking to the LT “It’s fine, there was no brain damage as far as we could tell in the MRI’s. We are still not sure about the whole magic thing, but it should be ok to be dismissed now.” He says, not looking at me at all.

I can see AP grinding her teeth, but I let the bias roll off. Lifting the blanket over me I look at the LT “Um, LT, Clothing?”

The LT shakes his head “Back at the house, the black suit had to be cut off you, you had blood all over it.”

With a sigh I climb out of bed and drop to all 4’s, “I’ve walked around naked before, I can get away with it for now. You know, what I need. I need an IHOP.”

Eric looked at the LT “Sounds good to me.”

“As the field medic I’d say she’s right, she could probably get the food she needs at an IHOP.” Henry is smiling, well he was right.

The LT just covers his face “You realize those places are very public, and not likely to take well to ponies.”

Jay pipes in “Oh come on LT, it’s not like we are suggesting one of Gordon Ramsey’s restaurant’s. Though given the fact that he’ll cook a horse, I’d avoid those places if I had 4 legs.”

We all nod once, then check for and head for the Gallup, New Mexico, International House of Pancakes. It was a new one, only opened in the last year or so, as such it still had that new look to it, no graffiti, just clean paint. I hum and quickly pulled my mane into a pony tail so I don’t look so plain without my uniform or clothing. Then I look at Blaze “Is my pony tail straight?”

“Yep but you need a tail ribbon.” He says, earning him a smack.

AP looks confused “Tail Ribbon?”

“I swear it’s a fantasy of his, he wants to see me with a big bow in my tail.” I say getting out and shaking my head.

“Why?” AP asked as we headed inside.

“I have no idea. I think it’s a repressed memory from our time in Equestria. He never got to see it then and wants to see it now.” I say with a giggle.

Nothing quiets a restaurant down faster than 3 ponies walking in with a squad of US Army Rangers and taking a seat. It takes a few seconds but the manager comes over with a waitress. Looking over the group he clears his throat.

“Are you all members of the Armed forces?” The manager asks.

The LT nodded “Yep, I have the ID for Twilight there, Ah-pee, have you had your ID card updated yet?”

“I, uh, no, they do that?” She replies.

“Oh, yeah, they do.” He says as he fishes out my ID and shows her “They even list if your earth, unicorn, or pegasus.”

The manager held out his had “May I see that?”

The LT shows him the ID before putting it back in my wallet.

The Manager nodded “We are offering US Service members a 15% discount, currently. On behalf of the International House of Pancakes, we hope you enjoy your meal.” Turning, he returns to his office.

“Wow, I’ll give him points for that one.” I say.

Blaze looks at me, curious but doesn’t say anything.

AP nods, “He didn’t want to come out and accuse us of being normal animals, didn’t want to say we were companion animals or pets, so he went that route.”

“Ok how did you come to that conclusion,” Blaze finally says after staring at me for a long time.

“Mares intuition.” I respond, trying to fight back my laughter.

The LT chuckles, “The surprised look on his face when Twilight spoke.”

Our menu’s arrived but it doesn’t take us long for us to order, Blaze and I going for extra large stacks of pancakes, hold the meat. For him, 4 stacks of chocolate chip, and a 2 stack of banana. I order an 8 stack of harvest grain and nuts topped with cinnamon apple compote, and big plate of hash browns.

Looking at AP I smile, “Don’t worry, we have you covered, LT’s going to file a meal ticket on this one anyway since we're here cuz of a combat injury.”

Chuckling, the LT nods, “Yes, and no, you’re not getting a purple heart for a nose bleed, even if it did cause you to black out for 18 hours and land you in the hospital.”

“Darn it. So close.” Eric says, laughing.

AP smiles brightly and orders herself a Hash brown plate, with Blueberry pancakes.

The rest of the team goes for steak and eggs, or other big dishes.

“One Filly Cheese stake here, with fries.” Eric pipes up, trying to look innocent.

I glare at him, “No Eric, they don’t make the cheese stakes with real fillies here,” I knew he was trying to get me because I loved those but, turnabout is fair play.

“Ugg, um, make that a monster B&B burger. For some reason my stomach just decided it doesn’t want cheese steak.”

AP looks between the group, just smiling brightly, “You guys are just one big family aren’t you?”

The LT nods, “Yep but they are likely going to be breaking us up. They don’t want Twilight as front line, since she’s a mare, and they also don’t know what to do with ponies since they can’t use guns without some serious modification.”

“That’s not fair,” AP says, “Course I’m just a mess tent cook, in the military, but still if my strength is any indication, ponies could help out a ton. I may be small but I have enough power in my legs to flip a car. I can easily pull into the thousand pound range of dead weight, I gave pulling a plough a try for example, and had no problems doing it, even though the plough was made for horses. And let's not even talk about bucking, I shattered a tree by accident because I wasn’t thinking about how much force I could apply.”

“Earth pony magic is around strength and nature. Blaze here can fly into the high supersonics, and cross the country in a matter of hours. My magic can do little things, like teleporting, or levitating things.”

“Don’t forget the shield, you have yet to do that again but that thing blocked an RPG. That’s over 850mm of armor equivalent protection.” Eric pipes in.

“Yeah but I still haven’t figured out how I did that yet.” I say as our food arrives, smiling happily I dig in, famished, before stopping and glancing at both Blaze and AP I quickly cut up their pancakes for them into smaller bits and look innocent. “Sorry, we have got to get you a knife and fork set that you can use.”

“I make do.” AP said and digs into her food.

“So where you a fan of the show growing up?” The LT asks.

“Oh heck no, why watch a show about ponies, when you have real live horses outside, and when it came to toys, at best it was hand me downs, so I got GI Joe and such.” She said licking her muzzle. “I grew up with a horse and rifle.”

“And now you’re a horse with a rifle.” Blaze says, chuckling.

Reaching over I whap Blaze's ear. “Bad pony."

AP gets up, “I have to use the little fillies room. You coming Velvet?”

I blink a few times, looking confused, “Umm, why?”

“Cuz it’s always safer to go in groups.” She states. “Already been tranq’ed once not up for it again.”

“Oh, um, sure.” I say, getting up, and looking at the guys with a shrug.

I sat down at the door to the girl’s bathroom “Want me to wait here?”

“Why? You’re a girl.” And puts her head against my shoulder, pushing me in.

Going in, I look around timidly before gulping and going into one of the stalls. I had never actually been in a girl’s bathroom before. And for some reason I feel really shy and embarrassed about it.

“You’re a serious paradox velvet.” AP says,

“Why’s that?”

“You act more girly than me at times, then get shy and timid about the simple things. In the few hours I’ve known you, I’ve seen you risk your life to save me, kiss and nuzzle Blaze, and get all meek when asked questions. Now you’re embarrassed about being in the girl’s bathroom.”

I blink and look down “Sorry.”

“You need to just relax, you’re a girl, go with it. Don’t think of yourself as a guy that turned into a girl, or the curse changing you. If you hadn’t said anything I’d have thought you were a girl for the entire time, and Yiska was a girl’s name.” AP says as she flushes the toilet.

I get myself cleaned up and flush, heading out to washed my hooves and muzzle a bit, “I guess, which in itself is scary, have I changed that much from how I was before?”

“Want an even scarier thought,” She asks, washing her hooves, “Were you hiding who you were before?”

“OK that one would give me a headache if I tried to figure it out.” I say, shaking my head and checking my ponytail in the mirror giving it a little tug.

She finished drying off and walks up beside me thumping her hip against mine, our cutie marks touching with what feels like a spark jumping between them, I’m not sure if it was physical or magical, or even just a mental thing but we both felt it, looking at each other. Like a static shock between our marks. Between our souls.

I shiver once, shaking my head “Come on, the boys will be wondering if we got lost and call in a drone strike.”

“Ugg drones, remember your son’s wedding…” AP said, opening the door and trotting out.

“Oh Celestia what a mess, and that hat you were wearing Ah-Pee, whatever gave you the idea that that was a good thing?” I say as I'm closing the door behind me.

“It was Canterlot, everyone had strange hats, my grandmare gave it to me and said I had to wear it cuz it was high society.” AP says with a laugh.

I climb up in my seat again “But blue with Polka dots? Really?”

“Hey I’m an Apple, our fashion sense is…” AP stopped blinking, and looked around the table at everyone watching us.

She looks at me blinking and I looked back “We knew each other, in Canterlot.” I said, “From the wedding.” I shake my head vigorously, “I don’t know why and I can’t remember anything else… but that dumb hat. Ah-pee, what happened?”

“I don’t know, you’re the unicorn. For a moment there I remembered, we were friends but I can’t… a dragon, you had saved me from… For a moment it’s like I knew you for years… now it’s gone.”

We both close our eyes, fighting the veil that was pulled over us again but it was all gone, I could only remember fragments of the wedding… and Ah-Pee in that awful hat.

***

Do what you always do, plan, organize, know the law, and use it. Those words ring though Cynthia’s head, she still has time before the changes start to become really visible. She had already been to work early, and made copies of the files she would need, Volkers conversations with Spectrum, meetings with the Senator, and transfer orders.

Next, on her checklist are the banks, she travels from branch to branch withdrawing money, small amounts, under 2000 dollars per pop. Amounts equal to her rent, to her car insurance for 3 months, to her utility bill for 3 months.

She's not going to pay them, but by taking them out, it would make audits more difficult.

That alone took more time then she wanted, but it had to be done that way, know the law. It would look less like she was running, especially since she left money in her account, as well not trying to closing them. She made a point at each bank of pulling out the bills for each thing she needed to pay as well. Questions would be asked about why she was doing it in cash, but the more questions she left them with, the more answers they would look for.

Pulling into the UPS store she rented a PO box, paying for 1 year cost her 168 dollars, it was a small box, but she didn’t need it big, PO Box for her would work like a safety deposit box, she left an SD card and a note to deliver it to the Washington Post, in the box. If something happened to her, the box would be emptied out in a year for a new customer, hopefully, Volker's crimes would become public, otherwise she can keep paying the box with disposable credit cards online.

She takes her phone and removes the battery, and leaves both sitting on her passenger seat while she drives following the Potomac River. It's already getting dark out, looking into the mirror she sees that her eyes have changed from her normal green, to a deep brown, her hair had taken on a more mane thickness, growing from a short black, to a dark brownish grey.

Finding an unused public boat ramp she pulls in, and takes out her wallet, pocketing the cash, then she leaves the wallet and her ID on the passenger’s seat as well. Getting out of the car, she looks around a bit until she finds a good sized rock. With a few solid swings she shatters the window from the outside so that the glass filled the inside of the car, then popped the car into gear letting it roll into the water.

In a few days she wouldn’t have fingerprints, in a few days her appearance will have completely changed, her voice, her DNA, her form. Taking a step back she put her hands into her pockets and watches as the car slowly sinks into the Potomac river, the wind catching her mane and tail, her ear twitching once. “Why is a Raven, like a writing desk?” She says softly.

Turning she started walking down the road heading north, away from Washington. She remember that the Mad Hatter never answered the riddle, so she did so herself, “Because we were both there when the secrets were written down, because the orders given left an imprint on us, and because we can both keep those secrets in silence if needed, but if we are unlocked, everything we have hidden is revealed.”

Cynthia Woodrow is now gone, with any luck the police would think her the victim of a carjacking, or kidnapping. That should keep her safe from Volker. Now she could make her way to Montana, she had heard of safe places there, in a few days she would have changed fully, she already knew she wasn’t an earth pony or a Pegasus, Luna had left her with that. She is a unicorn, an advisor to the royal courts, she is Raven.

***

It was pretty late when we got back to AP’s farm, hopping out of the van, we noticed the lights were out, Blaze puts his wing in front of us to stop us and we crouched quickly, sniffing the air, my ears go up.

“Bottom corner of the glass on the front door is broken.” Those pegasus eyes of his let him see a lot better than us ground pounders.

“I smell gunpowder, rifle rounds likely.” I said, looking to the LT.

Nodding slowly he places a call to the CID. Our big guns were in the CID vehicle, supposed to be dropped off after mission, but the LT pulled out the 10mm’s. Moving to the side of the vehicle away from the house, The LT, Jay, Henry, Eric, and Sanchez quietly put on their vests, and their night vision.

“My parents are still in there,” AP says quietly.

“We are US Army Rangers, we’ll get them out.” I say firmly.

The team advances in 2’s with the LT and Henry moving for the front door, Jay and Eric swing around to the back, Sanchez hangs back, covering the windows and protecting AP while Blaze and I watch the sides. At the front door I saw the LT pull the pin and drop a grenade in the hole in the window… closing my eyes Blaze and I both flatten our ears.

Even at about 150 feet away, with our ears down the explosion of the flash bang is loud. Opening my eyes I see the flashes of gunshots, a 2nd flash bang goes off in the rear of the house, that one gave us a pulse to see targets in the upstairs.

Blaze picked up a flash bang in his mouth and I pull the pin, shooting up to the 2nd floor he lets go of the grenade and banks away, the small grenade shattering the window. The explosion lighting up the 2nd floor again, the forms of 2 persons up there.

Nodding to Blaze I teleported into the 2nd floor landing and mule kicked the first person down the stairs, Blaze comes through next, body checking the 2nd to the ground. They were men somewhere between 18 and 21, armed with civilian carbines.

Running upstairs The LT and Henry began clearing the last rooms, Another explosion downstairs tells us that they were clearing the basement. AP’s Mom and Dad end up to be found huddled in the bathroom, but there are no more people found.

“Clear up!” The LT calls.

“Basement Cleared,” Jay calls out.

“First floor secure and held,” Sanchez had moved up and inside to control the first floor.

“Anyone hurt?” The LT calls out.

A series of no’s are called out. I give myself and Blaze a once over. “We’re fine.”

We all look at the LT and slowly back away.

“Ok what are you looking at me like that for?” He says, starting to look annoyed.

“The paperwork, this one’s going to be awful.” Blaze says.

The sound of the police cars makes the point really clear, 8 people killed, The US Army had drawn blood against the Army of God. The paperwork was going to be a mess, but it was a clean hostage rescue. Even if it was spur of the moment and reactionary.

“CID is going to have a field day with us on this one. Least we called them first and let them know. Their truck will be here soon.” The LT grumbles.

Heading downstairs again we sit on the porch and waited for the Police and CID to show up. At least we had the excuse that we were protecting AP’s family.

14: By the word of Dog

The CID officer steps out of the house, shaking his head, “You couldn’t leave any of them alive could you?”

The LT looks at him “Well there was the one Twilight kicked.”

“Broken spine and neck, remind me never to get kicked by her.” He chuckles.

Blaze looks up, “What about the one I shoulder checked?”

“How fast where you going when you hit him, he looks like he was hit by a car… crushed chest, broken collar bone, cracked skull.” The officer says, looking at his notebook. “And that’s what the coroner could see visibly.”

“Umm, maybe 50mph I guess.” Blaze says with a light laugh trying his best to look innocent.

“Well now we have a problem,” the police chief says, walking up, “I don’t know how safe the Hunters’ will be, we can provide a little police protection, but if they come back there could be trouble.”

“At least it now gives you a reason to arrest them at the compound.” The LT suggests, “Or court grounds to at least get a warrant for illegal weapons.”

“ATF and FBI are moving in today. Though they may try and go after Rebecca again.” The sheriff says.

“Oh NO, they are NOT driving us off our farm,” Ah-Pee’s dad says.

“The police can only provide limited protection.” The sheriff continues, “We’re undermanned, the best option is protective custody.”

“I’ve already called the boys, they’ll be here tonight, my brother and his kids should be here tomorrow, give us a few days and we’ll have a few dozen guns here. You do NOT attack us on our land.”

“You know I can’t support vigilante actions.” The sheriff turns to face Ah-Pee’s dad.

“This isn’t vigilante, we won’t go looking for them, but if they come here, we have every right to defend our home.” He states firmly.

“Ok ok, we would like to put Rebecca into custody though, if we can remove her, maybe we can defuse this.” The sheriff looks worriedly at her.

“My place is with my family.” Ah-pee says, looking sternly at the sheriff.

“How about this,” I chime in, “we’re on R&R for the next few days, staying over at a friend’s place, how about she come with us, we’ll be able to get back here in a hurry if needed, but she’ll be out of sight of the Army for now.”

The LT looks at the Sheriff and CID, “Not a bad idea, we can keep her safe, without making her feel like she’s in protective custody, at the same time you can get to work on the AoG’s.”

The sheriff shakes his head “What pisses me off is the FBI says we can’t release any information about the cause of this. They are afraid the public relations issue especially given the fact that this was over some animals, no offense ma’am, their words not mine.”

“Well, remember, the punishment for horse theft in these parts used to be hanging.” Ah-Pee chuckles. “So they can consider themselves lucky, otherwise I’d say hang them all.”

We all blink, looking at Ah-Pee.

“Well they can’t have it both ways, if I’m an animal then I’m a horse or pony, as such punishment was death by hanging, now it can be as much as 60 years in prison.” She crosses her forelegs, looking at the sheriff “So which way they go, they kidnapped me or stole a pony, either way, they face serious charges, and I think horse theft carriers the heavier penalties.”

The sheriff chuckles, “Ok, FBI and ATF are going to love that.”

Turning she trots inside, then comes out a few minutes later with a pair of saddle bags on, “Ok Twilee, let’s go and have some fun, since your all on vacation, I’ll see about cooking the boys up something special when we get where we’re going.”

I head for the driver’s door, “Great, I’ll drive.”

“No way Corporal, I’m still mad that you teleported upstairs, you are on light duties, meaning limited magic, no teleporting, and no extended use of other spells, meaning no driving.” Henry says.

Huffing once I got into the back, and was joined by Ah-Pee on one side, and blaze on the other.

“Oh come on lil’filly, you know they are just trying to keep you safe.” AP says with a laugh.

Blaze puts his wing over my back and looks at AP, “Lil’filly? You’ll say that but you won’t say sugarcube?”

“Look, Sugarcube is something the show made up, people in Texas don’t really talk like that.” She says, looking at Blaze sternly.

Looking back at the squad I giggle once, than I look at Blaze and narrow my eyes.

“Oh I know that look, what’s on your mind Twilight.” Blaze said.

“Well there’s 3 of us back here.” I say.

Ah-Pee looks confused, “So?”

“Got the move’s got the mojo,” I start smiling evilly.

Ah-pee tilts her head “No harder working ponies around.”

Blaze moans and covers his face with his other wing, “we are a trio, work as a team?”

Over Eric’s cry of agony up at the front of the van, all three of us pipe up at once “we’ll be the first ponies out on the flag waving scene.”

***

Volker growls into the phone “So where is she?”

“She was in early yesterday, but said she was feeling really sick, wanted to pay some bills then go home, she almost threw up on the floor of HR. She hasn’t called in yet today though.”

“Well can you send me a second temp, the one you have here can’t seem to find phone even under the pile of paperwork.” Volker is less than happy, if there is one thing his old secretary is good at, it is paperwork, and supply generates a lot of paperwork.

“I’ll see what we can do.” The HR rep said.

Sitting in his chair he sorts through the emails for today when his temp comes running in, panting “Found it, today’s flash traffic from the JCOS and Whitehouse. Top of the list, the Presidents backpedaled on his views on handling the pony problem." She stops and looks confused, "what pony problem?”

The Admiral takes the papers from her, “Running short of mules for use as pack animal in area’s such as Pakistan, Iraq and Afghanistan.” Volker says sternly, and sit down to read.

“Oh.” Turning, the secretary goes back to look for yesterday’s communications under the pile.

“And now he wants a live in peace with them, and his own daughters living there. I knew he didn’t have the will to do what was needed.” The Admiral says, shaking his head.

***

“Ok explain to me, you only saw the show once, and yet you knew the words to the songs by heart, how the heck is that possible.” The Lt asks.

“I have no idea, and it wasn’t cuz we sang it before, or heard it before…” Blaze says, shaking his head.

“Magic?” I say, getting out of the van.

“I think that’s your go to answer for everything now Twilight.” Henry says with a chuckle.

Ah-Pee shook her head “After my change I watched the series myself, just to see, IF we are to believe that the series is real, a snap shot of our lives, then would the music be real? Or was that just added as filler for the kids?”

Yiska stops in his tracks and looks back, “Twilight, you don’t speak Navajo right?”

I shake my head slowly.

“And Strawberry Sunrise and the Crystals didn’t speak it, yet, remember the medicine circle, they all picked up the chant?”

“You’ve got to be kidding me.” The LT says, “Music is instinctual?” The LT just starts to laugh.

Eric, on the other hand, just groans. “Great, a race of Mockingbirds, one starts singing and they all know the words.”

“Not mockingbirds.” Blaze says, rearing up and spreading his wings.

I took the hint and crouch in a mock charge, horn glowing, Ah-pee seeing both of us, moves up beside Blaze on the other side, going into a crouch head low snarling.

“Mockingjays,” Blaze says, then Henry does the whistle from the movie.

We all just collapse laughing, sometimes we need to do something like that to blow off the stress, and man we had stress all this week. Looking around, grandfather’s truck has already been delivered, and grandfather himself is standing on the porch smiling.

“I see the great spirits have kept you safe, and helped you find some peace.” He says.

Ah-Pee looks at me “Great spirits?”

“He’s helped me get a handle on my unicorn spells, and helped us learn about our history, so I give him the benefit of the doubt.” I say as I roll to a standing position. Glancing at the van, I pull out a small box of tobacco from my pouch and trot up, offering it to grandfather.

“You have rescued another friend I see?” He says, taking the box, “You have formed a wheel with her, a circle. We will see how strong at the fire tonight.”

“Ah what? A who?” Ah-Pee blinks, looking at Blaze.

“I don’t know most of the time either, and he’s my grandfather.” Blaze says, shaking his head.

Trotting inside, I go upstairs and get myself dressed again in my shorts and t-shirt before trotting down, bag over my back. At least I am dressed now, but honestly, walking around without clothing on isn’t that bad. Ponies didn’t wear clothing all the time I guess.

Walking out, I head down to the river, I take a seat under a tree leaning back against it, then take an apple out of my pack to eat. Relaxing, feeling the wind in my mane, playing with my ears, it’s hard to describe the peaceful moments like this. No cars, no guns, no stress, just a moment to sit and relax.

I watch the birds flying low over the water, a large trumpeter swan swims slowly in the river, tilting my head I watch it before tossing it a few pieces of apple to eat. The sound of hoof beats announces the approach of another pony.

Sitting beside me Ah-Pee smiles, “hiding?”

“Resting,” I say softly, “and thinking.”

Adjusting her bandana around her neck Ah-Pee sits beside me, back against the tree, half laying backwards she looks out at the river. “Cute outfit, didn’t know they made PT gear for ponies.”

“Yeah, found it at the PX, apparently with a few ponies there, they opted to try and treat us with some dignity.” I say, offering her an apple.

“That’s the hard part, getting looked at or treated as an animal.” Ah-Pee bites into the apple, holding it between her forelegs. “If it’s just me, just my family, I guess just me and other ponies like you, I don’t seem to mind or even consider myself different.”

“I love being a pony, I know it is what I’m supposed to be, but it more than that, now it just feels so natural and normal, it hard to think of walking on 2 legs again.” I say, tossing the swan another bite.

“How about the mare part,” Ah-Pee says, taking another bite out of the apple, “does it feel natural?”

“Yeah, I guess, it’s just, I get confused.” Looking over at Ah-Pee I sigh, I don’t know why but she’s easy to open up to, “it still doesn’t feel real at times, and other times it’s to real, going into the girls bathroom just felt strange.”

“Every woman, every mare, is different, we don’t all like or want the same things. We do get confused, trying to figure out what we want to do, its normal. I’m not going to say forget that you were a guy, that’s not possible or fair to you, all I’m going to say is be yourself. Don’t let other’s tell you that you have to act like this or that.” Ah-Pee says and poked my nose with her hoof. “Look at me, I grew up scrapping with my brothers and shooting, pretty much a tom boy but I still go into the girls bathroom.”

I giggle softly at that one, “Ok I get it.” Leaning over I give her a gentle hug.

Hugging back she smiles, “Good, cuz you’d look really silly going into the boys bathroom, and trying to fiddle with your pony tail there.”

“Hey, I like the ponytail I don’t know why but I do. I know it’s not the style in the show but being active, a free mane kind of gets blown around.”

Looking up at her green mane she giggles “Mine just sort of poofs up like that unless it gets wet, so it’s generally out of my way. I probably have enough that I could braid it or such, but for now, this works.”

Above us a tree branch creaks. I look up to see Blaze lying on a thick branch watching us. “Hi Rainbow.”

“Hi girls, hope I’m not interrupting, whatcha talking about?”

“Mane styles, makeovers, pony tail verses perm, you want in?” Ah-Pee says, smiling. “We could probably figure out something to do with your mane.”

“Ugh, no thanks, I didn’t even think Twilight was into that.” Blaze says, sitting up. “Hey Ah-Pee, you know about horses right?

Ah-Pee nods looking up at the blue pegasus, “Yep, grew up with them all my life.”

“Yeah grandfather tried to get me to understand them when I was growing up, to build a tie to them. Sometimes I wish I did… but how often do they come into heat?” Blaze asks, tilting his head.

“Generally every 4 to 10 days every out of 28 days, they are long day breeders, spring summer and slowing down in fall. Why?”

I let out a small whimper at that. “4 to 10 out of every 28?”

Looking at me she blinks then looks up at Blaze and gives the tree a solid buck knocking him right off his perch. “Blaze you idiot,” she snarls.

Catching himself midair Blaze takes off quickly, “I was just asking for my benefit.” He says, escaping Ah-Pee's wrath.

Sitting back down, Ah-Pee puts her head over mine and hugs me gently. “It’s nothing to worry about or fear, it’s part of being female, and every girl gets a little scared about it in their lives. First we're not animals and we're not horses, so it’s likely not going to affect us as much. Second you’ll have me to help you through it. It’s something we can work though and figure out together.”

I nod slowly, and take a breath, “Just when I think it’s over.”

“Let’s change this subject, though remind me next time we see Blaze, I have to explain to him what a gelding is.” She looked sternly in the direction he flew.

“So what do you want to talk about then?” I hoped she has something else we can concentrate on.

“This medicine thing, what is it?” She sits back down beside me, asking.

“I’m not sure, it’s a sort of a fire, with chanting and drums and such, Native American but... us ponies keep having visions there.” I shake my head, “I don’t understand it myself but, it seems to bring out our magic.”

“You mean your magic?” She said.

“No our, pegasi, unicorns, earth ponies all have their own magic. It comes from deep inside of us, some pegasus can control it enough to change or affect the weather, but even small things like forming clouds and laying on them… earth ponies use their magic to increase their strength, stamina, as well as affecting the ground making plants grow faster even in bad soil.” I say.

“Well that explains why I can out pull a horse that’s 4 times heavier than me.” She says.

“I think unicorns are high magic, with magic in their horns, pegasus are middle magic, with magic in their wings, and ponies are low magic, with their focus being their hooves.” I say, getting up, “Let’s go, grandfather should be waiting for us.”

Moving up beside me she leans her shoulder against mine, “Should I be bringing popcorn or something?”

I start giggling again. “No, no, just bring yourself, but thanks for that one.”

We walk slowly towards where the medicine fire is usually set up giggling as we go until we spot Blaze flying in. Quickly he lands on one side of me, and all of a sudden I feel like I am being used as a shield.

Ah-Pee leans her head forward, looking around in front of me at him “Our next lesson will be on geldings.” She says.

“Hey, hey, I was asking for my benefit, to know if I needed to avoid you or something.” He says, looking over my back at Ah-Pee.

“Well you could have had more tact about it, you know how Twilie is about these things.” I blink, looking back and forth if this keeps up much longer I felt like my eyes will derp or something.

“What should I have done, waited till you were alone?” He asks, shaking his wings a bit.

“Yes, that would have been the smart thing to do.” Ah-Pee snorts.

“Look, Twilie’s my best friend, I would never do anything to hurt her on purpose, and never want to see her get hurt. I may say stupid things, or tease her, but I’d never hurt her.” He says, scowling at Ah-Pee.

I just stop and watch them keep walking in front of me, sitting down I mumble “Man, I wish she'd brought the popcorn now.”

“If she’s that important, think first before you ask something like that.” Ah-Pee stomps her hoof.

“When did you become her protector, I did just fine keeping her safe before you showed up.” He snorts.

Looking between the two I blinked a few times. Apple family will meets rainbow family ego. Shaking my head I clear my throat.

“Wait, are you actually jealous of me spending time with her?” Ah-Pee looks at him blinking.

“I don’t know, I guess... I lost her once before to Night Light because I was stupid, I don’t want to see her get hurt again.” He says.

“Who the heck is Night Light,” Ah-Pee says, looking at him seriously.

Stomping his hoof, he shakes his head “I have no idea! And that’s what makes this…”

“Night Light is, or was, my husband. He’s Twilight Sparkle's and Shining Armor’s father. The problem is, past that I don’t know who he is really, and I don’t know anything about us. I look at his picture and feel nothing. Discords curse wiped him from my mind.” I say.

That was enough to get both of them blushing, apparently they forgot about me while arguing about me. Walking up between them again I give Blaze a nuzzle “You're my oldest friend Blaze, and nothing’s going to stop that, I trust you with my life, and I always know you have my back.”

Looking at Ah-Pee I give her a nuzzle, “You and I have a connection that goes back, I feel like I can talk to you about anything, I don’t want you two fighting with each other. Cuz that hurts me more than either of you think.”

Looking at each other Blaze and Ah-Pee both huff. Picking up the pace a little I trot up to the fire and gulp.

Grandfather sits at the head of the fire again with his rattle, there are 4 drummers there this time. each with a handmade drum, crafted with beads on them. There are also several masked men that stand up. Most of the masks are terrifying, completely or nearly completely faceless, with no features of man or creature. Four of them, however. are different, their costume and style is more brightly colored, and they wear animal masks. A great stag, a raven, a horse, and another bird... a crane maybe, all I can tell was it has a long beak.

Blaze leans forward, whispering, “Hopi? Why are they here? Kachina Spirits are Hopi, I’ve only seen them once when I was little at a mixed nations meet in Flagstaff.”

A younger man quickly moves us to the fire, sitting Blaze across from his grandfather, Ah-Pee and I are sat facing each other. I sit and watch the rest of our squad get sat in the circle too, spaced between us around the fire.

The drummers start their beat, Grandfather start his chant, quickly picked up by the other singers. The dancers began stomping the ground slow at first, but building up to faster movements, I notice the two different styles of dance right away, between the faceless Navajo, who move around using what look like canes to make their movements look four legged at times, and the Hopi dancers who are faster and more mobile.

Ah-pee across from me is stomping her hooves in time with the drum beats causing sparks to rise, lost in the flames, looking over at Blaze I can see his wings spread wide, eyes closed as he chants, sounds of the dancers surrounded me and again I can feel pressure building behind my horn, getting stronger with every step.

Looking down in the fire I find myself beginning to chant as well, even though I don’t know the words, the music flows over me and through me as it seems to be doing with the others. In the fire I can see a pair of great wings rising, taking form is the princesses head and horn, a great white mare of fire, and sun. Her rainbow mane flowing behind her as she rises up, wings spread wide, horn glowing, pulling the fire up with her.

Grandfather taps his rattle in time with the music throwing some herbs into the fire, causing it to flash even brighter, the image of Princess Celestia looking down at us, towering over us, her wings going to their full length making the bonfire seem massive. The flashes of images, of Twilight asking Blaze why he didn’t choose her. Of Twilight cuddled in Ah-Pee’s forelegs crying in a bedroom. Images of Ah-Pee and Blaze yelling at each other outside Twilights house, all could be seen in Celestia’s wings.

The image explodes into a laughing Discord, arms spread wide yelling out “Your mind shall be weak, your outlooks bleak! Forgetting everything and living like a fool!” Discord’s laughter filled the air but is quickly drowned out by the screech of a great eagle. The image of a great bird swirling in the fire, followed by a raven drawing the flames into a tornado… All around us the thunder of hooves can be felt, and the fire withdraws back down, the image of King Aspen and Prince Haakim standing proud and true, both in their armor as the image of Discord is driven off.

With one last handful of herbs, the fire subsides. I sit for a long moment, panting hard, trying to figure out what I saw. Grandfather stands, speaking first in Navajo, then in English as he looks down at us.

“The spirit of the sun, that brings life and light, that fights back the frost. The great bird and animal spirits, we honor and thank them for their gifts and help. This was a healing ceremony, one met to bring the restoration of harmony with the supernatural spirits, with the aid from the Yei, we have sought to return balance.”

The LT looked at me blinking “Was that Celestia and Discord?”

“You saw them too?” Ah-Pee says, blinking.

Looking over I see Blaze’s head low, tears on his cheek and muzzle, looking up at me all he can muster is a weak “I’m sorry, I have stayed closer to you.”

***

“We can’t let this go unanswered.” Slamming his fists on the table the young man stands up, “These ponies are an abomination to God.”

“Easy Edward, we won’t let it stand, we have to take our time though, the ATF and FBI are circling, and eight of our brothers are dead because of those creatures.” The older man says evenly. “They will be avenged though, there are other places that have ponies, we could strike there.”

Several men stand around the room, the large table, and dim lighting gave it the appearance of a bunker, though most tornado shelters could be considered bunkers of a sort. The maps on the wall were fairly blank though a few pins are there. LA, Los Vegas, and Gallup are pinned.

Edward paces “The sooner these creatures are gone, the better the world will be.”

“But if we act too fast, we could cause public outcry against us.” The older man says.

“Then we bide our time, but we will strike back, and next time it won’t be trying to capture, it will be to kill, to exterminate. These animals need to be culled.”

Walking over to the map the older man picks up a pin, “And we will strike, where there are a group of them, when we are ready.” He says, putting a black pin into the map. “We will hit them where they live.”

***

Blaze is lying in the grass by the river, ears drooping, eyes focused on the water. Trotting up slowly, I sigh and lay beside him, leaning into him just so we touch, hoping physical contact will help a bit

.

“I keep having flashes of hurting you, and I can’t stand thinking of causing you pain.” Blaze says softly.

“Rainbow, try thinking of it this way, if you hadn’t, then Sparkle and Dash would never have been born, and how many times did those two save the world?” I say with a weak smile. “Maybe it was destiny that we not be together, for the sake of the world.”

“That’s not fair.”

“Fair is vague at times, and that was 40 years ago or more.” I say, “We're friends again, and I’m here for you.”

“And what about Night Light?” Blaze asks.

“I still don’t remember him, don’t know him, maybe someday it will come back to me.” I say softly, then gently lick Blazes ear, “but that won’t stop us from being us.”

“Twilight, if I were to ask you out on a date, what would you say?”

“If it’s just a date, I’d say yes. I still have a lot to come to terms with about myself, but I like spending time with you. Kissing, making out, other things, I’d be saying no to but not because of you, or Night Light, or anything like that, but more to do with me.” I say with a huff. “One thing I do know, do remember though, is I think you’re cute.”

Blaze blinked a few times, “Cute?”

“I know, I think a stallion’s cute… I’m that far gone.” I say with a sigh.

Ah-Pee trots over, lying down beside Blaze and giving him a nuzzle. “Sorry Rainbow.”

Blaze blinks “Yeah, apparently us fighting goes way back.”

“I think we were friends, just things went wrong and never got resolved properly.” Ah-pee said.

I give a light chuckle “Yeah, it took Discord to fix our friendship.”

15: Of Horse and Oxen

Ah-Pee lay on the air mattress on the floor beside me, it's actually more like an inflatable bed than a simple air mattress that we are used to using in the military. With 3 separate airbag levels, it comes up nearly as high as the real bed I'm in.

I lay under the covers, muzzle on my foreleg still trying to process what happened at the fire, as well as Blaze asking about a date. The visions were strange, what did Aspen and Haakim have to do with anything, did it mean that Discord hadn’t just banished ponies but also banished others too? Somewhere where the deer changing and the horses, and if how hard is it going to be for them?

“Want to talk about it?” Ah-Pee says, yawning.

“Do you think we really knew each other? We were really friends before the change Ah-Pee?”

“Does it matter? We’re friends now, and even if it turns out we were the bitterest of enemies back then, it wouldn't change the friendships we’ve made since. In truth though, I think we’ve had a deep connection since before we even knew each other, and fate has drawn us together. Just like Blaze’s daughter did.”

“Huh? What do you mean, like Blazes daughter?” I blink a few times.

“Think about this, Rainbow Dash’s Sonic Rainboom, was the catalyst that got your daughter and my niece their cutie marks. If his daughter hadn’t done that, then all the rest would never have met up. Which goes back to the fact, if you and he hadn’t drifted apart…”

“Oh yeah, I already thought of that, but at the same time fate seems to have a way of covering itself, who knows, maybe the element bearers might have been a different group.” I say with a sigh, “Not that the idea of my daughter being a princess and bearer of the elements isn’t a huge source of pride…”

“So, the stag and stallion in the fire,” Ah-pee said changing the subject, “I’ve never seen them before.”

“King Aspen, he’s the leader of the Everfree deer, and the stallion was Prince Haakim, son of the king of Saddle Arabia. I met them both, Aspen in some ways helped me remember to always follow my cutie mark.”

Ah-Pee lifts her covers, looking at hers, “3 pies, so I’m supposed to bake those 3 at a time?”

Giggling, I shake my head, “It’s often not that literal. Likely more a case for you of sharing what you do, with others. You like cooking, but you prefer not just cooking a single serving for yourself, you prefer making lots and sharing with those close to you. That would be my guess.”

“I wonder if there was a pony who's job it is to interpret cutie marks.” Ah-pee chuckles, looking at hers still.

“Oh you mean like the Dr. Foal show. Nope, never happen. Marks are earned during a realization moment, a time of total clarity, when everything comes into focus. Without that the mark isn’t earned. It’s a magical moment, and leaves no question in the ponies mind what their own mark means.”

“OK so explain to me, if you can’t remember Night Light, how can you know this?”

I prop my head up to look at Ah-Pee, “Because it happened to me again, that perfect moment of clarity, when I could feel my mark and knew what it meant… When I was rescuing a group of ponies from a drug lord, I blocked an anti-tank rocket with a shield spell, and then while running away I knew, my magic wasn’t for myself, it was to protect others, by doing what they couldn’t do for themselves.”

“I wonder if other ponies have, re-earned their cutie marks.” She says, “How many of us are there here?”

“Probably thousands, if not tens of thousands, Blaze was cursed several days after me, he apparently had been traveling from city to city looking for survivors.” I say softly.

“Then that’s Discord's mistake.”

“Mistake?”

“The more of us there are, the more likely we will find each other, find groups, help each other. The more there are the more likely we are to survive this, because we can turn to each other, for support, for aid, because we are ponies. We will not fade away, we won’t go quietly into the night, we will live on.” Ah-Pee said sitting up.

I sit up and nod “Yeah, I guess, we are drawn to each other, I’m willing to be even before we knew we were ponies there are those of us that were drawn together.” I tilt my head and blink once “Wait a sec, wasn’t that from Independence Day?”

“Some people quote Churchill, some people quote great writers like Shakespeare, me, I’m a simple farm girl, I’ll quote action movies. Saw that growing up with my brothers lots of times.” Ah-Pee says with a smile.

“Point taken, guess I’ve made a few trek quotes myself.” I say, rubbing my hoof on my nightshirt, looking down.

“Ok side note, what’s with the nightshirt and panties? I can understand not wanting to walk around naked I guess, but really sleeping dressed?”

I giggle and roll over onto my back pulling the sheets up “Military, I’m used to sleeping either in full clothing, or with boxers and t-shirt on. I’ve been doing it for years, the only problem is, the boxers the military made are not… good… for mares. They work fine for stallions but don’t fit well on me.”

“Oh, so its habit, makes sense. Need to be able to jump into a uniform quick, as well as bunking with a dozen other guys.”

Nodding again I look at the ceiling, “Add to that this weird feeling I get that people are trying to see under my tail…”

“There you go, worrying too much, next thing you’ll know you’ll be worrying if people see your udders when you sit.”

“My what? I’m not a cow Ah-Pee.”

Ah-pee blinked, “You need to get a book on equine anatomy one of these days. Mares have udders, it’s what they are called, is just the name given, they are on your abdomen just between your hind legs. You’ve got to have noticed them by now.”

“Oh yeah, I guess, some of the sensitive parts I have to be careful of when washing.” I say flopping my head over to look at Ah-Pee, “Must be hard washing without hands.”

“I make do.” She giggled, “Just have to do some things in different ways. One of the sensitive parts, that’s cute.”

“Sorry I just…” I stammer out a bit, my face heating in a blush.

“I know I know, you never had the birds and the bee’s lecture from this side.” Ah-Pee giggles, “At least you’ve explored it probably, so things won’t be as much a shock.”

“Explored… it?” I blink than look over at Ah-Pee, “Ah-Pee, that’s just… eww… no that’s just wrong.”

Turning her head, Ah-Pee looks wide eyed at me, “Please tell me your just being shy now, that you’ve at least explored yourself in the shower…”

“I… No… I couldn’t, it just…” I say, blushing furiously and burying my face in the pillow.

“Oh sweet Celestia, I’ll see if I can find you a book on equines, just so you understand things. I won’t push it, I know it’s a tender topic, but not knowing and not understanding is going to make thing a lot more scary.”

“I’m sorry…”

*** Ah-Pee’s Dream ***

I run through the forest zig zagging through trees, the Everfree is dangerous, actually it is downright deadly, but sometimes it was the fastest way to get to places, especially the Apple Farm. I look to the left, Peachy Sweet is at my side, crying as she ran.

“Peachy, it’s just timber wolves.” I say, “We’re almost at the farm, there’s no need to cry about it.”

She wails beside me, running and I find myself having to slow her down pulling on her handkerchief a bit to keep her from tiring herself out before we get there. Why was the answer for some ponies to stress crying? We're Apples, this should be nothing.

Looking up in front of me I see a last timber wolf jump out into the middle of the path. “Peachy, fall behind me.”

“Where surrounded, what are you doing!” She screams.

I put myself right in front of Peach running full tilt, “We’re blowing through.”

“Are you crazy?” She yells, then she looks back at the wolves behind her, she started crying again.

Lowering my head I hit the timberwolf dead center, it hurt, my head was ringing but I didn’t stop. My speed, my mass, hitting the surprised wolf caused it to explode, sending pieces in all directions. “That’s why you don’t mess with Apples!” I yell as I come out into the back orchards of the farm. I know the creature will be able to reassemble itself, but we are too far away from it now for it to be any more of a danger.

“We made it, we're alive…” Peachy sighs in relief.

The timber wolves stop at the edge of the forest watching us and snarling, but they don’t follow.

“Apple! You’re bleeding!” Peachy screams and points at me.

I slow down and tap my head with the back of a hoof and look, “It’s a scratch, Granny can take a look at it when we get to the house.”

“How can you do that Apple, shrug off being chased by wolves or getting hurt like that?”

“Do you remember your first time helping out with the apple bucking?” I slow to a walk, looking at the farm house and barn ahead of us.

“How can I forget? My legs hurt for days.” Peachy says as she slows to walk beside me.

“You didn’t cry though, moaned and grumbled a bit but you didn’t cry.”

“But that’s different, we weren’t in danger.” She looks back at the Everfree.

“The pain though is the same, I’ve been hurt before working on the farm, accidents happen. We are Apples though, even you Peachy, I know you prefer Canterlot, but you still have the Apple strength and power in you. As well as the Apple will.”

Peachy nods slowly.

“Being an Apple is more than a name, it’s more than a family. It’s a legacy, a heritage, and has its own gifts. Even as a foal you could buck apples out of a tree. We can tame the wild, we can feed cities, we can grow and live where no other ponies could survive. There isn’t a pony in the world that’s tougher than an Apple.”

Peachy nods.

“You can forget that, living in big cities, the Apple family meetings though help. To put your hooves on the ground and remember, the bond.”

Peachy looks up, her ponytail blowing in the wind. “Apples forever.”

“Apples forever!” I call out, seeing Granny coming out to meet us with Big Mac.

***

The sun is rising over the New Mexico Arizona scrub, creating an orange red glow over the rolling hills. The two teens had been riding all night on their ATV’s and had been waiting for day break to see the area clearly.

Lying on their perch they look though the binoc’s, trying to see any of the houses, in these wide open lands they could probably kill ponies without an issue. No one would care if some of these freaks died. They were, after all, unholy creations.

“Can you see anything?” Sid asks.

“Not yet but it’s still early. How could they let those things sleep inside… they should keep them in a barn or something.” Matt snarls.

“How many do you think are down there?” Sid is getting restless, all of this waiting.

“Don’t know. two or three, doesn’t matter though, it’ll make the commander happy, he’s pissed about people being killed by them.” Matt rubs his eyes and looks again.

“There just stupid animals, can’t we just got down there and deal with them.”

“It’s the police we are worried about, I don’t know if the police have them under protection or not.” Matt responds.

“The police won’t come around here. This is Navajo land.” They both hear the voice behind them. They slowly turn to see four men on horseback, one has a shotgun over his shoulder, the other two have Winchester lever actions, the last is holding an MSG90 long range rifle.

The man with the shotgun shakes his head “They think animals are stupid, but here they are, leaving their guns twenty feet away with their ATV’s.”

Matt gulps “Tribal police?”

The leader of the group just smiled “You wish you were so lucky.” Turning his arm, he shows them the mark on his shoulder, a red Circle with a black eagle feather. “A.R.M. Trespassing on native land is one thing, threatening First Nation’s citizens, looking to bring violence to sacred lands. You’re going to wish the police had found you first.”

***

I yawn, stretching out in bed, then roll on my side and open my eyes. Ah-Pee’s already awake but she's just laying there, looking up at the ceiling. I give one more big stretch and yawn, and then look at Ah-Pee again, “Morning.”

“Morning.” Ah-Pee says, looking at the ceiling.

“What’s on your mind,” I say flexing a leg a bit to get the blood flowing.

“What it means to be an Apple.” She sighs.

“Wow, I never took you for the philosophical type. Contemplating on being fruit, seems different, though I guess some contemplate on being rocks or tree’s.”

At least it was a soft pillow, it came in through a wide arc and hit the side of my face with a low POMF, “I mean part of the Apple family you brat.”

“OK, so what brought that line on then?”

“A dream I was having, I guess. Apple’s more than a name, it’s a heritage… but if I can’t remember the heritage does that make me less of an Apple?” she asked.

I roll over onto my belly, and lean my nose over to touch hers, “You are an Apple, trust me, even if you don’t know it, you have the will and family honor. You have their strength and definitely their nature. The cartoon shows clips of the Apple family, and I look at you with your family and see the same thing.”

“Yeah but…”

“No butts, of course I look at you and Blaze fighting and just think of Dash and AJ going at it, I think there’s some family competition there.” I say with a giggle.

Rolling her eyes, Ah-Pee gets up “I’m going to take a quick shower, before you take all the hot water. Then I think I'll have a chat with Blaze.

I sit up and ruffle my mane with both my forehooves before shaking my head out. Reaching out I bring a brush over to me and start brushing my mane and bangs. Gathering my laundry, just wearing my night shirt and panties, I walk downstairs and put everything into the washing machine. Poking my head into the living room I wave to grandfather.

“Do you have any books on… umm,” I find myself blushing furiously now.

“On what little one.” Grandfather says with a smile.

“On um, mare’s anatomy, I figured I should… read up on it a little.” I say with a gulp.

Standing, he walks over to his book shelf and takes down two books, and turns to offer them to me. Looking at one, basic horses, breeds, skeletons, muscles, the second one though, is on mares and breeding.

Honestly I’m not sure I want to read the 2nd but I take them both and go back into the laundry room lying down. I knew these were feral horses, and in ways this was looking at gorilla’s and trying to figure out humans but sometimes close helps.

The skull I know is wrong, my muzzle is much shorter than a feral horse’s, but the tooth set up and mix looked about right. Flicking my ear I look at the image of organ placement, tapping my own breastbone and ribs counting a little.

Looking at the diagram of a leg, I move my leg a bit to compare how it moves to the muscles in the book, looks about the same, I just have a larger range of movement. Whimpering once I open the book on mare’s starting to look though the pictures and terms.

Magic has a certain convenience, when the washer dings, I open the washer and dryer doors, move the clothing into the dryer, set it to auto, and close the doors and starting the machine. All without looking up from my book once. The idea of being able to do laundry from across the room is a definite bonus.

Turning the page, I gulp hard as I read and look at the pictures, I don’t know if this is what’s going to happen to me but the idea that it could, is utterly terrifying.

Ah-Pee trots up, laying down beside me and looking at the page, “Oh, light reading I see.”

I let out a loud squeak and close the book, blushing so hard my ears feel like they are on fire. “I um, it’s not what you think.” I stammer out.

“No it’s 100% what I think, you’re looking at the books and learning about your anatomy. Internal organs, and such, same thing I did after I changed. Fore leg is wrong for us. We can bend far more than a horse.” Ah-Pee says, her statements helping calm me down.

“Hind legs closer, still a little more flexible. Skull is way off though, might be closer to a males skull but not a females.” I say nodding.

“I notice, as foals they look close to each other but as they grow the skulls differ. Guess it’s a visual sexual cue.” She says, nodding. Then she surprises me by leaning against me.

“A what?” I look at her quick.

“Some species have visual ways of telling males from females, ducks colors, peacock’s feathers, even humans have a visible difference between males and females in body shape.” She said. “Likely the stallion’s larger head was an evolution of challenges, and became a distinct feature.”

“Oh, I get it.” I said nodding, “Makes sense. Might also explain why colts muzzles and fillies muzzles look so close too, because the different doesn’t appear until later in life.”

Looking over her shoulder, Ah-Pee pulls the book on mares under her, hiding it “Hi Blaze, did you get everything I asked for?”

Panting a bit, Blaze scowls. “Yes, and I’m NEVER shopping for those again. You just wrote down 2 names, not what they were.” He said with a snort and pulls 2 small shopping bags from Fort Bragg PX in front of her. “Next time get your own.” Turning, he flicks his tail and storms out.

“You sent him all the way to Fort Bragg? No wonder he’s miffed.” I say, blinking.

“Oh that’s not what he’s miffed about.” Ah-Pee says with a giggle.

I sit up and tilt my head “What did you do?”

Ah-Pee tries her best to look innocent as she goes though the bag. “Got myself some shorts and a T-shirt for fun, as some undies, no I’m not planning on wearing clothing all the time. I should wash them first though before wearing them, always best to be safe.”

“Well that doesn’t explain why Blaze flipped.” I Said, “unless you made him buy them with his money.”

Moving to the second bag she pulls out 2 boxes, looking at them I blush heavily and back up quick. “You sent him to buy those?”

Blinking she looks at me “Oh come on, breath girl, deep breaths, slow and steady.”

I blink then slow my breathing, “Why? We don’t… do we?”

“Actually mare’s don’t, so don’t worry, don’t get scared. Just breathes. Feral mares, horses, during their receptive phase, put out scent, and, well, drip a bit. I figure just in case we are like that, it’s best to have odor control liners. We can start with these, and go to something lighter if needed.” Opening the box with her teeth she takes out some pads from the box and puts them in my saddle bag.

“Just ewww.” I say poking the bag.

“Well, consider yourself lucky.” Ah-Pee says with a grin.

“Oh? Why’s that?”

“You weren’t the one that had to buy them.” Ah-Pee starts to giggle.

*** Yiska***

“ARGH!” I say storming out and glaring at the LT. “Women.”

The LT blinks a few times and chuckles, “Which one?”

“Ah-Pee, she sent me to the store to buy… Girl products.” I say with a snort.

The LT laughs and shakes his head “They are girls, remember? Now think for a sec, if you ever have a daughter of your own, what are you going to tell her about this?”

“I won’t, I’ll leave that to her dam.” I say, shaking my head.

“Now think for a sec, very slowly and very carefully, how will Velvet explain it?”

“She… I… oh you and your evil Jedi mind tricks… I get it, she probably feels the same if not worse about it than me.” I say and huff, sitting down just burying my muzzle in a bowl of alfalfa bits.

“Well I still have to finish this report and send it off to CID, my days pretty much a wash, so, might as well ruin yours too.” The LT says with a smile

“Mine, what did I do?” I say, feeling worried.

“Nothing, but you know what they say about idle hands… or in your case idle wings. JSOC has sent a request for you to play drone for the next few hours. The FBI is scared to bring in helicopters because of the Army of God's heavy weapons. The military isn’t chartered to fly drones that close to civilian airports, they can orbit them around white sands or the other training area’s sure… But that doesn’t help much with that compound. Especially in a civilian matter.”

“But a pegasus doesn’t count. Yeah yeah, I see where they are going.” I say and huff.

“Great, Henry, help him with the harness, it’s so great that he gave the military this idea.” The LT says with a chuckle.

Standing up, I spread my forelegs and wings for the harness. The entire device only weights about 15 pounds, and fits pretty snug, the tech’s actually didn’t do that bad a job with it. Getting the thumbs up from Henry I trot out, spreading my wings, and take to the sky.

“On the heels of war and wonder, there’s a stormy…” Blinking I shake my head quick. Wow, ponies really DO break into song easy. “Come on blaze head in the game, serious work, no time for a song and dance number.”

Turning I see the command post that the ATF has set up and circle in landing. “Corporal Rainbow Blaze reporting as requested,” I say hovering a few feet off the ground looking at a few shocked faces.

“They said they were sending over a Pegasus recon drone, I thought they meant like, an HAI Pegasus, or X-47a Pegasus, but not a real living Pegasus.” The ATF officer says and pokes my wing.

Pulling my wing tight to my side I look at him “I’m US Army, regular forces. You asked for help, you got me.”

“Woah, down boy.” The guy takes a few steps back and a woman comes over, shaking her head.

The woman has the ATF jacket and hat on as well, but seems younger, “It's ok Rainbow, just have some idiots here today. You prefer Rainbow, Blaze or Yiska?” She says, looking at her PDA.

“Umm Blaze works, Rainbows generally used by only closest of friends.” I say, least she’s not pokey like the other guy.

“Ok Blaze here’s your ear piece; it’s on your frequencies, standard Earwig. And.. it’s not going to fit, go figure. Sec, I’ll see if the tech types here can work something out.” Turning, she walks into a tent.

Looking around I find a lot of eyes on me. I sit on my haunches and snort once “Guys, I was born human, went to school, joined the military, I’m Ranger trained. What’s the problem?”

“You’re a talking horse.” One said.

“So I had an accident at work, seriously, I’m still a person.” They continue about their work, but I notice they keep watching me.

I end up trotting around, checking the command center out, while I wait. I am starting to dislike getting watched like this. Why couldn’t people just treat me like…

“I thought Dash was a girl.” One guy says with a chuckle.

“I’m not Dash, I’m Rainbow Blaze, Dash is actually my daughter.” I say, looking at the rifle rack, I think I really do miss shooting.

“Really? Rainbow Dash is real?” He asks.

“Uh huh, she was banished 3 days before I was, I know I couldn’t have helped her but… in some ways I wish I could have been there with her at the time.” I say softly, “Just to stand with her, even if I wouldn’t make a difference, just to be with her at the hardest of times.”

“Wow, so the tv show was right?”

“I guess, I think the story was helped by a pony, or at least by someone who remembered their lives as a pony. I can’t say.” Looking at my hooves, “I’m here, now, trying hard to figure out my life.”

The ATF rep comes over and plugs a blue tooth style headphone onto my ear “Ok that will work, our call sigh is prism, your call sign will be spectrum.”

“NO!” I shout, turning fast.

Backing up quick she blinked “What?”

“Not spectrum, choose another name. Just spectrum has a bad, feeling. No.”

“Ok so what do you want?” She crossed her arms.

“Oxcart.” I say with a smile.

“Ok Oxcart it is.”

“Are you sure you’re ok doing this, cloud covers between 5 and 8 thousand feet, that’s pretty low.”

Looking up I hum softly, then start laughing, “If you hear me snoring just yell a few times.” With a jump I shoot up to the clouds. In moments I break through the top and I hover above them.

“Oh I hope this works,” I say as I drop down to stand on the clouds. “Oh this is going to be the easiest thing ever.” I laugh, and hear the servo’s of the camera whir a little as it looks around.

Ignoring the camera I start grabbing and gathering cloud into a tight little fluffy thicker than the rest, but more than large enough to hold me, and quickly I hop on. Digging a little hole in the cloud for the camera to see though, I grab the sides and gently push it down to below the normal clouds.

“Are you actually lying on a cloud, oxcart?”

“Ah fluffy, you are so soft and cuddly.” I say with a sigh as I relax, just using the occasional wing flap to move the cloud back into position.

“We can still hear you Oxcart.” I hear over the ear piece.

“Oh um, yeah, call it aerial camouflage.” I say, “Took a bit to make it as dense as I wanted, but still relaxing. How’s the pictures.”

“Fine, fine, just float there for a while.”

With very little breeze I just move myself to the far end of the compound, figure it will take me about 2-3 hours to drift across it at this rate. And fluffy is just so perfect, so much better than the couch or floor…

*** Yiska’s dream ***

“You don’t even know how much she loves you, do you?” Ah-Pee says, stomping a hoof.

“Ah-Pee calm down.” Peachy Sweet says.

“Velvet's been as close as kin to me Peach, I just don’t like the fact that her parents made her marry a unicorn, even the Apples will support the marriage of one of ours to a Unicorn or Pegasus if true love is involved.” Ah-Pee says, then she scowls at me.

“T-True love?” I gulp.

“You were her first love. Her first kiss.” Ah-Pee says and huffs.

“I didn’t know.” I say, looking down.

“And then you didn’t even go to her wedding?” Ah-Pee snarled. Peachy blinks then snarls at me too. If Peachy was mad I really messed up big.

“I didn’t think she’d want me there. Then I was called on stormwatch duty.” I said defensively.

Ah-Pee turned, heading into the castle's kitchen, “Come on Peachy, I’ll help you with the pies for the Gala.”

Shaking my head I turn to fly towards Cloudsdale. “Guess I should brush up on my cloud sculpting, my little Dash wanted a castle in the sky for her birthday…”

***

“BLAZE!!!”

“What what? I’m awake, who…” I look around blinking…

“First off you were snoring into the coms, and then there was that whole whimpering about Velvet.”

Peeking over the edge of the cloud I figure I've been drifting for around three hours. “Umm, need anything more?”

“Nope, we're good, first time we ever had a drone that snores.”

“Yeah yeah.” With a kick I disperse the cloud, then fly down to the command station to return the radio.

One of the com tech’s looks at me and shakes his head… “Snore, velvet I’m sorry… snore…”

Grumbling, I turn off the camera and fly back to the farm, its a short flight for me. Hitting the front porch I trot in, “Man LT I’m just getting picked on today, first by the girls, then you then by the ATF. I swear, some days It doesn’t pay to roll off a cloud.”

“Roll off a cloud?” The LT blinked looking at me like I just turned into a… oh wait.

“Yeah, the part about Pegasus sleeping on clouds, it works.”

“Well that’s useful, will help on some recon missions and such.” The LT says with a chuckle.

“And now, an apology that has been waiting over 40 years.” I say with a gulp.

“Ouch.” The LT said.

“You don’t know the half of it. This one, I really messed up with.” I say looking around, “And where are the girls anyway?”

“Upstairs in their room doing their hooves.” The LT says as if that’s something completely normal. “Bits and pieces of a dream again?”

“No, I remember it clearly this time, it was my fault. And even if it was in another life, I should still say sorry.” I say, walking up stairs.

16: Sitting a Spell

The LT arranged for Ah-Pee and I to have some girl time, I protested but he flat out ordered me, of all things. Henry had me on light duties so I couldn’t go running or us my magic for anything more than very basic things. The idea of girl time seemed strange at first, but it turned out it wasn’t close to what I thought it would be.

“Now you really have to grind it in there a bit.”

I watch, cringing inwardly, “Doesn’t that hurt?”

“Aw heck no, there’s a few sensitive spots but you’ll find them yourself when you try.”

“That’s why you’re using that thing in there?” I ask with a gulp.

“Yep exactly, it’s long enough to reach, but not sharp enough to hurt if I touch anything sensitive.” Ah-Pee goes on. “Now you’re going to have an easier time of this because of your magic, but as you can see, I can make do with my mouth and hooves even just to do this.”

Grabbing the rasp with my magic I carefully clean the pointed end, and used it to clean the frog of my hoof just like Ah-Pee demonstrated, to get the dirt out, “Won’t this come out in the shower?” I ask, looking at her.

“Hun, what about when you’re in the field, or working, and get a rock in there, there are times you just can’t take a shower to clean your hooves.” She says, then chuckles, “You’re a Ranger, this is just like foot care.”

“Yeah point made.” I say as I show her the bottom of my hoof.

“Perfect. Next check for cracks, and chips, if you find yourself getting a lot or deep cracks you might want to consider using boots. Pavement can be hard on a hoof.”

“Oh yeh, they gave us some rubber soled boots for use around headquarters and such, for the tile floors, but I guess they would work for that too.”

“Filing down the edges a bit can help if you have sharp points you can also give the bottom a little file, just to level it out more.” Ah-Pee says with a giggle. “It doesn’t hurt at all, it’s all nail so no different than using a nail file.”

“Lastly the hoof polish, I use a very basic one, it acts as a light hoof sealer, on small cracks, as well as a bit of a hoof shield.” She says, “Now you don’t need to use them and I only use it if I see little cracks, on the horses, as of yet I haven’t had a single crack on my hooves.

“For a moment there my mind went to nail polish and the colors.”

“Oh yeah, they make that too, lots of different colors, they include sparkles or glitter in some, others are clear made to bring out the hooves natural colors more.” She continues.

“Why… would they make nail polish for hooves?”

“Show horses, some events include, dressing up the horse, with special braids to the mane and tail, hoof polish, all to make the horse stand out more from the other show horses.” Ah-Pee points out.

“Humans… are weird.” I say, shaking my head.

“Tell me about it, I used to laugh at those prissy dressage riders, those horses wouldn’t last a day in the field.” Ah-pee says with pride, “My barrel pony though could go from the ring to the cattle drive without even changing her gear. She knew just what she was doing.”

“Sounds smart.” I said with a nod.

“It was almost like we could understand each other, I knew when she was hurt and she knew when I was.” Ah-Pee says fondly.

“How did she take to your change? How is she with you as a pony now?”

“I think she sees me as a foal now, it’s hard to tell, she doesn’t understand that it’s me. She just doesn’t understand why I don’t act like a horse or foal. In some ways it hurts me more than her, because all can I see is her confusion.”

“Must be hard, now that you can pretty much run as fast as her, you don’t need her for work.” I said.

“She got along great with my niece so I’ve given her to her now. She’ll have a good home, but I have a new pony to dote over now.” Ah-Pee smiles.

“Yourself!” I say with a laugh.

“And you!” she chuckles.

“Oh don’t even think of that, remember, I have magic, I can braid your mane and put you in a tail ribbon faster than you can blink.”

We both fall on our backs, giggling.

With a knock at the door we both look at each other than look up, “Come in.” I say, still lying on my back. Looking at the door upside-down, with my front legs curled a bit to let the polish dry.

Blaze opened the door and steps in, looking at both of us. Blinking at us and seeing the polish and rasps, he opened his mouth to say something than stops. He lowers his head taking a deep breath.

“What’s wrong Blaze?” Ah-Pee says, looking at him.

“I want to apologize, to both of you. I know it’s over 40 years to late but I have to. I have to do this because it needs to be said.” Blaze starts, taking a breath.

“Rainbow you don’t need to.” I say softly.

“I wouldn’t be Yiska if I don’t.” He says softly, “Long ago, I didn’t realize your feelings for me, I know you don’t have the same feelings for me now, but back then, outside of Canterlot, you were in love. I couldn’t see that and I hurt you. It didn’t stop there though, I chose to bury myself in my work, weather patrols and training speedsters and in doing so I missed the most important events of your life. Your wedding, Shining Armor’s birth, Twilight's birth. I stayed away because I was scared I’d hurt you more.”

Taking a deep breath, he looks at Ah-Pee, “Apple Pie tried to explain it to me, and I couldn’t understand back then, or didn’t want to. I wanted to say it was too late to change, too late to fix things. So I kept ignoring and kept away, and when I saw her, I just turned my back. I left before your son’s wedding, I left before your daughters coronation. Apple Pie saw you as kin to the Apple family, and me hurting an Apple was…” Blaze shakes his head.

“Ah-Pee, I don’t know if you can really understand this but, I’m sorry for insulting the Apple Family honor. I’m sorry for the disrespect I showed then, and now. I know I was acting jealous and protective.” Turning, he looks at me, nodding once, “And I’m sorry for being over protective. If I do it again you have my permission to tell me, both of you.”

I blink, wiping tears from my eyes, I don’t know why I’m crying but I am, so I roll over to face him drooping my hooves off the end of the bed. “Rainbow,” I start, “Yiska… Thank you.”

Ah-Pee touches her hoof to her cutie mark, “The Apple Family will, is as strong as their legs’, but we know how to bend both. On behalf of myself, my mark, and all those who share the Apple Family marks, I accept.”

***

Corporal Stephany Richards sighed softly, ever since her change she felt like an invalid, her mom had been there for her and still was there for her but it all felt so wrong. She couldn’t really do much of what she needed to do for herself.

Sitting between her mom’s legs, she keeps her head low and still as her mom finishes gathering her pink mane up into a bun. Military regulations were very strict on how women could have their hair, and for her a bun was the best option.

Next up is her uniform, the white shirt she could put on herself with ease, the buttons had been replaced with Velcro closures for her, they also made an exception and allowed her to use a clip on tie rather than a real one, the white shirt blended with her white coat so it was hard to tell where one ends and the other begins at times.

Looking at her cutie mark, she sighs. Everyone mistakes her for Twinkleshine, but Twinkleshine's mark is three stars. Hers is three diamonds. She wonders sometimes if the show had Twinkleshine's mark right or what 3 diamonds even really means. The tech’s had come up with the name Sugarberry for her, based on the fact that her mane and tail where 2 tone pink rather than the single tone of Twinkleshine's, but... This is all based on some kids show after all.

Pulling her slacks up over her mark she moves over to her mom for help to tighten the straps and belt. Finally her coat, while it had polished brass buttons on it, it was actually closed again by Velcro. Her Mom helps her to put on her boots, she could take off and put on her front boots easy enough at work but the hind ones give her trouble at times.

Her name tag still read S. Richards. She didn’t want people to start calling her Sugerberry, at least Twinkleshine sounded useful. Sugarberry just sounded insulting, the idea of a bunch of men calling her sugar all day, she had enough trouble as it was without feeling like some kind of bimbo.

Putting on her beret she nods once “Thank’s mom, I’m sorry I’m such a pain to you.” Her ears wilt as she speaks.

“Nonsense, that’s what mothers are for.” Her mother responds with a smile.

Turning, Steph trots outside, and down the street heading for SOC HQ. She's now somewhat of a regular sight on base, as such she is mostly ignored, there are still a few people who make her uncomfortable, but because she works in HQ, no one has pushed the matter so far.

Walking into the building, she heads over to her desk. Taking off her beret, then her front hoofboots as she climbs into her chair. A small pile of documents lay in her inbox, overnight communications and distributions from the different commands. Reading though them, she highlights the subject line on each, nothing needs to be redacted at this point, though she does have to pull out the occasional message that was intended for a set officer rather than ALL. Only three documents were misfiled from the previous night, which she quickly takes back to the Coms Room to have them re-filed into the individual officers packs.

As she gets back to her desk she sits on the floor, opening the bottom drawer and pulling out the Velcro wrist straps, they at least let her type and use the phone.

“Where is Brigadier General Wilson’s Office?” she hears a man ask.

Standing up on her hind legs and putting her forelegs on her desk for stability, at least that gives her some height, but for some reason she wishes she had stayed hidden, the withering glare she received from this Admiral almost makes her feel sick. “Third floor, sir.” She gulped. “Who shall I say is here for him?”

Turning his back to her, he looks around the lobby, then turns to one of the MP’s, “Can you get Brigadier General Wilson, tell him Admiral Volker is here.”

The MP knows better than to leave his post, even at the orders of an Admiral, his first job is the security of this building, quietly though the little unicorn buzzes Wilson’s office, however she uses an emergency code to do it.

The Brigadier General arrives, a few moments later, with 2 other MP’s to the Admiral fuming, “I don’t know what kind of a command you run here, Wilson, but between MP’s that won’t carry out orders and creatures left to tend serious posts, it’s a wonder that the Joint Chiefs of Staff haven’t given this place an audit.”

The Brigadier General glanced over at… the creature, as the Admiral had so labelled her and nods once, “We will be in conference room 2, please advise the Officer of the Day, and have the Jag officer join us. As well on my desk is file, I think it’s P00314, the communication from JCS for May 14th. I’ll need that, you’ll recognize it, I think it’s the only folder on my desk.”

Turning, the Brigadier General heads into the conference room. This gives Corporal Richards a moment to breath, making the phone calls to the OD and Jag she sits back down on the floor slipping her hoof boots on her front hooves then trots back to the administration office, “Hey Mark, can you cover the front desk, B-Gen Wilson wants me to get some papers for him.”

“Sure Steph, his aid sick today?” The other Corporal asks.

“No idea, he’s using room 2 though, thanks for covering the desk.” With that she turns and trots up the stairs. The building's elevator works just fine, but she has never seen a need to use it, even before the change she found it safer and quicker to use the stairs. The idea of getting stuck in an elevator with an officer for hours is never a pleasant dream for any enlisted member.

Wilson’s aid is a captain, who nods as she trots in, tapping his ear, let her know he was on his headset as he talks on the phone. Sitting on her haunches, she makes an opening book motion with her forelegs, than points at Wilson’s desk. The captain held up his fist and nodded it twice. With that she gets up and heads over to the desk. Red folder, picking up a pen in her mouth she signs and dates the folder cover, as well as a clip board. In doing so there is now a paper trail now that she was the last person in possession of this folder. Not uncommon.

Putting the folder into her satchel she turns and trots back down to the first floor and knocks on the door to the conference room with a foreleg. The door is opened by the Brigadier General who smiles, “Thank you Corporal, would you be kind enough to come in.”

Stepping in, she looks at the JAG officer, then back at the Admiral who watches her with pure hatred.

“Corporal, I left my reading glasses in my office, would you be so kind as to break out the document.” He says in a friendly and gentle voice. The problem is, to the best of Steph’s knowledge, Wilson has never used glasses.

Taking the file out of her satchel she sits on her haunches. The Admiral is quick to protest. “That is a Secret Document.”

“And she has been vetted to Top Secret, everyone who works here requires Top Secret. Security clearance is based on background checks, including credit, contacts, and other past actions, none of those have changed in the last 15 days.” The JAG officer states as he flips pages in his note pad.

Clearing her throat, “The listed US Armed Forces has an active force of 1,671,558 and reserved force of about 922,051 people, combined between all branches. Of that, a total of 32 members have confirmed to have changed, though estimates based on MIA and AWOL, show the number to be closer to 50 members. An average of .003% of our active military, from that we can suspect or expect 27 members in our reserve force either have changed, or will be changing, again based on age and AWOL status.”

Taking a deep breath, she continued “While these numbers are estimations the number could be much higher, with unreported members in the reserves and guard. The issue is, of the 32 confirmed, 12 are already listed as dead due to miscellaneous causes.”

The Admiral stands, looking at the jag officer, “What are the legal implications of removing them all from service?”

“Currently, they are still members of the service and to be issued full honors under the Uniform Code. Remember, under the code, horses and dogs are also given the rights and ranks under the Uniform Code of Service. The priority currently should be removing them from harm's way, and providing transient support.”

“Why?” The Admiral responds. If it was a question or a statement, no one else was sure.

“They are service members, many of whom risked their lives and keep risking their lives for the defense of the nation. A level of respect needs to be shown.” Wilson states simply. “By orders several apparently were transferred to the Spectrum Group, what are the chances of them being returned?”

“Unlikely,” The Admiral stated, “None survived the testing, though results were promising with cases of horns being cut off or feathers removed, there was some reversion. As you know the President’s orders at the time were to find a cure.”

Steph looks up at her own horn and closes her eyes tight, feeling sick at the thought of people cutting it off. While to her it was just a useless protrusion that she couldn’t use yet, she knew at least one pony had shown a magic with it, it was more than that though, on an instinctual level she knew it was just wrong to do that.

“The Vice President authorized the action though the Secretary of defense to avoid conflict of interest over his daughter.” The admiral stated flatly.

“Understood, so those 5 are to be listed as killed in service of their country and given honors, full benefits to the family, I’ll send the petition to the Joint Chiefs.” Wilson says.

“I need to meet with members of the Air Force, there is some question about appropriation of funds for additional transponders.” Turning he walks out the door.

Wilson turns, kneeling in front of Steph and putting his hand on her cheek, “I’m sorry you had to be subjected to that, but I wanted him to be off balance, you did great Corporal. Now for the next 3 days you are scheduled for some training.” He says softly.

“Training?”

“Get your kit, there is a UC-35 waiting for you on the tarmac, your being flown out for special training in two hours.” He states as he stands up.

“Sir? Special training?”

The jag officer chuckles “Have fun, I hear it can be brutal.”

Nodding, she has the Brigadier General sign for the folder, “Yes sir.” She says nervously.

Her kit is small, easily fitting in both sides of a set of saddle bags, and that includes her health care products. There simply isn't a lot of stuff to carry as a pony. Saddle bags though makes things easy to haul, but even with all the space she found herself leaving them fairly empty. With a good-bye to her mother, she heads to the tarmac.

It is rare to see a VIP transport, these little aircraft were expensive to operate given they only fly with about six or eight passengers, and are almost always reserved for command staff. A Sargent stands at the stairs and nods as she walks up, “We’ve been waiting on you.” He says and takes her saddlebags. “I’ll get these in the overhead.”

Moving inside the small plane, she sees two other ponies, both unicorns, sitting in seats, both in army uniforms. Both had their seat belts on, but seemed relaxed, A private was quick to bring Steph to a seat and help her get strapped in. Almost immediately the doors were closed and the aircraft begins its takeoff run.

The first of the two unicorns, the corporal has a two tone gold and yellow mane, as well as blue body, rather comically she had a golden lyre emblem on the shoulder of her uniform, likely her cutie mark.

The private on the other hand is a mix between tan and orange for her body but a pale blue mane. As to the mark on her shoulder, no one could figure it out. Looking over at Steph she smiles “You didn’t get an arm patch for your mark?”

Steph shakes her head, “Nope, I didn’t know they were doing that. Special training?”

“Special training, isn’t it great? I’m Cipher Splash, Army Intelligence, crypto analysis. Give me a puzzle and I’ll have it figured out in a flash.”

“Ballad.” The corporal says, keeping her head low. “Army Engineers.”

“What’s this special training?” Steph asks.

“You don’t know? Oh apparently it’s brutal but you’re just going to love it.” Cipher says.

***

Blaze sits beside me, watching in awe, even with hooves Ah-Pee was a marvel, she's cooking pretty much a whole side of beef at once, steak, burgers, granola stuffed apples and apple pies.

Watching her hop between the spices just shows how much she can really do with just her hooves and mouth. Too bad we couldn’t eat the beef, but Henry and Eric are already drooling. Even Grandfather looks impressed at how quick and good she is without hands. Of course anyone who decides to get too near to help, well, they are quickly met with whatever cooking utensils she has at the time. She could probably fence with those.

I’m not sure when it happened, but Blaze put his wing around me, I didn’t really stop him or complain, though. It felt nice, and I felt safe with him. Besides so far the LT hasn’t yelled at us about it, probably giving us time to decide our feelings together.

Putting out the steaks and burgers Ah-Pee calls out “Vittles are ready!”

Quickly, we dig in, the granola stuffed apples and apple pies for us herbies were just to die for. We had to let them cool a bit and sitting there waiting turns out to be the hardest part. Who said herby food was boring though, Ah-Pee has just proven she can cook for everyone.

The fun was broken though, when we saw the lights. “LT, Vehicles inbound.” Henry calls out.

Looking over, we see a tribal police cruiser coming down the road with its lights going, behind it, 3 General Tactical Vehicles, the lead and trailing ones had their .50 cal’s manned. The center vehicle was in button down mode, its windows dark and roof hatch closed. Rather than carrying a .50, it had a 40mm auto grenade launcher, more firepower then should be needed unless they were expecting a fight.

Pulling into Grandfathers property, the vehicles spread out a bit, and a Lieutenant steps out as they grind to a halt, “Lieutenant James Fisher? I’m Lieutenant Maxwell Faerring, we are here for Twilight Velvet.”

The LT stands up, moving in front of me, “On who's authority?”

LT Faerring blinks, “Joint Chiefs of Staff. Didn’t SOC tell you?”

Henry stands up, “This is BS LT, SOC was ok with her, now they want to take her?”

The LT narrows his eyes, “Orders.”

LT Faerring started chuckling ,looking at the medic, and offers the LT an orders pack.

Our LT looks at the paper, starting to read, then starts laughing, “Oh they just couldn’t wait could they.”

“What?” Henry asks.

“LT?” I asked feeling more than a little bit nervous now.

Stepping aside, the LT hands the orders back to the other officer “Everyone stand down, She’s all yours.”

“LT!” I started but the other officer comes up to me, looking down.

“Corporal Twilight? Or is it Corporal Velvet? I can never figure it out with pony names.” He says.

“Corporal Twilight works,” I say nervously, “Where are you taking me?”

“Taking? No, we're dropping off.” Turning, he nods to the middle Hummer and three unicorns with saddle bags step out. “They're having trouble adapting, haven’t figured out how to use magic on their own, so they have been sent to you for special training.”

“Special training?” I say blinking, “Why me?”

“So far you’re the only unicorn in the military that knows any magic, they need your help. If you’re up for it.” The Lt says. “This isn’t combat, covert, or anything like that, it’s to help them improve their quality of life.”

Nodding slowly I look at the three unicorns. “To improve their quality of life?”

“They are having trouble using their hooves and mouths for daily things, two of them have had to be assigned caregivers to help them. Uniforms are hard to get into and out of for example.”

Ah-Pee chuckled “That’s why I don’t do clothes unless I have to. But I can help them with their hoof work too.”

“Yes sir, I’ll try and teach them what I know, at least in the basics of unicorn magic.” I say.

They hand off a box of medical supplies to Henry, unload and set up three small tents, and even go as far as leaving a field radio and food supplies. “They are here for three days, if it takes longer, radio in and we will extend the training time.”

Looking over, I bow my head “Grandfather, is this ok, I know this is your home, and do not wish to intrude.”

“They are here seeking the ways of the spirit. To turn them away, would be to turn our back on the spirits, this isn’t our way.” Grandfather says.

17: The Knife's Edge

“All right mares, welcome to Unicorn Boot Camp.” I say as I look at the three girls. “First question, how many of you were born male?”

The three look at each other, confused, then back at me.

“Sweet Celestia what did I do to piss off Discord this bad?” I say grumbling, so far the only other one I’ve ran into was Noi.

Blaze chuckles, “Wally here’s been dealing with it harder than most.” Looking at me, he nods once, “But in truth we go by pony names more here. I am Rainbow Blaze, I'm the flight instructor for any pegasi that show up, while I can’t do magic, I can generate power.”

Ah-Pee steps forward “I’m Apple Pie, Ah-Pee for short, part of the Apple family clan, if you need help with hoof care come to me.”

“I’m Twilight Velvet, I’ll be running you through your magical training, by the time you’re done here, you’ll be able to use your magic better than you could have ever have used your hands.” Sitting on my haunches, I smile “Ok If you’ll introduce yourselves.”

“I’m Ballad, army engineers.” She says and looks at the mark on her shoulder.

“Corporal Stephany Richards, Army administration.”

With a sigh I stand up and walk over, sitting beside her “Your pony name?”

Steph shakes her head, “I’m Steph.”

“Ok, you have to realize, you were a pony first, we were born as ponies, grew up as ponies, went to school, had families, then 25 year ago all that was taken away. You are a unicorn, you were always meant to be one… we all were. This is our natural forms returning as the magic of the curse fades.”

“Sugarberry.” Steph says, her head low.

Tilting my head I think, “I don’t think I ever met you, pony wise. What's your mark?”

“3 blue diamonds.” She moans.

“Oh like Rarity. You have an affiliation to earth magic.” I say, smiling.

“Earth magic?” Steph looks up, perking her ears a bit.

“Yep, probably have an innate ability to find gems, or maybe shaping and crafting them with magic.” I say, smiling, “Once you get in touch with yourself and your mark again, you’ll figure it out. That could take longer than 3 days though.”

Looking over at the third unicorn, she’s just beaming, smiling ear to ear. “Cipher Splash, US Army Intelligence, Crypto Analysis.”

I look at her, then at Blaze, then back at her, “Seriously?”

“Yep, seriously, I’m in the show, have my own trading card, pony catch phrase is Born Ready.”

“What’s your mark?” I ask.

She shows me her arm patch, all I can tell from it is that it’s blue and purple.

“I um… is that real?”

She laughs and pulls down her slacks showing me the mark.

Blaze and Ah-Pee both come over looking at it too. A blue hyphen over a blue and purple squiggle, looking at each other we blink.

“Trust me, no one in Equestria can figure it out... but me. It’s an enigma, and a symbol of my ability to figure out puzzles. What it actually is, I’m not telling.”

“With our luck it’s actually some kind of 3 dimensional fractal pattern meant to represent a decryption algorithm.” I say with a laugh. “Or it could be a duck on a pond.”

“Mine is three stars, representing magic, in Equestria, I was somewhat of an adventurer, casting spells to help or save others.” Smiling, I look at them, “Now first question, have any of you made your horn’s glow yet, hornshine?”

All three shake their heads slowly.

“Horn shine is both the easiest thing and the hardest thing at the same time, it’s the first real magic most unicorns ever do.” I making my horn glow bright just to show them, “once understood, you can do it whenever you want, the problem is, it’s something that’s alien to humans.”

All three look at me, blinking, before Cipher reaches forward to touch my horn.

Backing my head up I stop the glow and shake my head no, “You don’t touch a unicorns horn without asking, they're very personal, and in some ways sensitive.”

“Sorry.” Cipher says, sitting, with her hooves between her hind legs.

“Now then, sadly this is going to sound like a cross between something like Jedi stuff, and new age mumbo jumbo, but we’re unicorns, we use magic, it has its own rules. Inside all of us, around all of us is magic or magical energy, we call it aether to give it a name. All I want you to do is to relax. To relax, close your eyes, look inside of yourself for the energy, and slowly focus it on your horn. Let it flow into your horn.”

I sit beside Blaze and raise one hoof to hit him, I can see him fighting the urge to laugh, the three young mares sitting there, faces and muzzles scrunched up trying to focus.

Ballad is the first to get hers lit, though it’s not a full horn glow, and the light is flickering, it is, however, a start. Moving over to her I sit down, “Ok calm down, relax, you’ve got the light, just level out the flow of energy.”

Taking a deep breath Ballad’s glow steadies, “Is that better?”

“Perfect,” I smile, “Now turning it off is simply stopping the flow. I want you to practice now turning it on and off, nothing more.”

Cringing, I look over at Sugarberry, and touch my own horn, “Berry, you're sparking. You’re trying too hard, you need to relax, the sparks are a good sign, it shows you’ve found the magic your just pushing it too hard, and not evenly.”

Sugarberry looks up at her horn, blinking, then calms down as a slow glow starts coming out. “I’m doing it, I’m doing it!”

Looking over at Cipher, I blink, her face is scrunched up, and she’s perspiring as she’s trying. “Cipher Splash, stop… stop.” Getting up, I walk over to her, “I said don’t force it like that.”

“I… I can feel it but it’s like there’s a block, when I try and push magic I can feel it backing up and starting to hurt.” Looking at me she reaches up and taps her horn, “Is it broken?”

“May I have permission to touch your horn?”

Cipher nods slowly, and looks cross eyed up at her horn.

Gently I move her mane away from the horn and examine the length of it, “Nothing I can see externally.” Sitting down I cross my horn with hers almost flinching once, why they have me as an instructor I don’t know, because even I don’t know what I’m doing half the time.

“Ok, give it a try again.” With my eyes closed, I concentrate on the flow of energy.

Scrunching her face up, she tries again to make her horn glow, then stops, panting, “It hurts.”

“I… its… gurr why does magic have to be so hard to explain, I feel it but there’s something stopping it… interrupting it. Any head injuries?” I say tilting my head.

“Nope, normal bumps and bruises but never anything serious,” Cipher says.

“Are you on any medications, drugs, illegal drugs?”

“Umm, I was on Intuniv, it’s an ADHD med, but I stopped taking it a while ago. Got a doctors waiver for military service, though, why?”

“Honestly, I think the meds might be the cause, I’d hate to think that because out of the fear that the government might start forcing us to take meds to stop our magic, I just don’t know. Grandfather would probably say something like you were out of harmony.”

Tears in her eyes, she looked at me, “Does this mean I’ll never be able to do magic?”

“I… you… NO, we will find a way through this.” I say, putting my hoof down firmly.

Crossing horns again, I begin to concentrate, “Ok, this is counter to what I said before but I need you to concentrate and push, it’s going to hurt but fight through it, focus and push.”

There is probably a book on how to fix this somewhere. Likely in Canterlot, or in my daughter’s library, maybe in one of the magic schools. But I don’t have access to any of that though, so all I can do is depend on instinct, on things I notice or hear in the show, and on what I can feel right now.

I can feel the blockage, I can feel the pressure behind her horn, I can feel the interruption. I begin pumping magic into it, focusing and channeling trying to draw her magic out, looking for any cracks in the barrier, anything that would let the energy flow properly. It's like a new foal’s first sparks, but Equestria has more aether, so I need to give her more aether, I have to generate more.

My hornshine is too bright to look at directly, I can feel my cutie marks like they are burning, but I can feel the cracks forming in the blockage, my mane and tail flow around me, charged with the energy I am putting into this, almost looking like they are on fire. Then finally, like a dam breaking, her energy is free, causing a massive backlash.

I remember flying… I sort of remember getting caught by Blaze, but I don’t remember just how far I went, the spark explosion sent me a good distance though. I also knew I was going to have have one hell of a headache… whenever I finally wake up from this one.

***

“A young unicorn’s sparks can be powerful and unpredictable; they can cause a lot of damage as they send out random magical effects.” I say, walking in front of the class of foals.

“What we need to learn is how to clean up these sparks, to repair the damage done and or counter the spells. To today, for our foal sitting class, we are going to study how to clean spark effects.”

Looking over my shoulder, I give my little Twi-Twi a gentle nuzzle, she’s being such a good girl, and sleeping through the class. It’s hard to believe she’s only a few weeks old.

“If you’re going to babysit for unicorns, you have to know how to handle these sparks. First thing, it’s best to let them happen, trying to stop them all together can make the magic build up to a violent spark.”

I look over at a golden yellow pony with a fiery mane, her nose buried in a book. “Sunset are you even listening to this?”

“Sparks, magic, don’t force it.” She says, turning a page.

Stomping my hoof a few times on the ground, “Sunset this is a foal sitting class, are you even considering babysitting?”

Huffing ,she puts down her book, “I’m not into the whole foals thing, I’m here because Princess Celestia said I needed the practical experience. Besides, how hard can this be if she let Cadance in here.”

The little pink alicorn blinks and looks sternly back at Sunset, “Harder than you think, because it takes patience, understanding, and love to handle little foals. I know I’m still learning spells, but I have the love and patience needed to foal sit.”

I stomp my hoof loudly “Break it up, you’re your both going to be marked down in this. Since book smarts is only part of this, how will your mentor feel if you get a D+ in a class?”

The threat of a low grade works wonders with Sunset Shimmer, she always has to be perfect, only thing that motivates her more was telling her she couldn’t do something, she was one of those fillies that had to do everything herself.

“So as I was saying, never EVER try and force a spark in a foal, it can cause a pretty violent backlash, you need a special spell for that, so let’s open our books to chapter 4.”

***

Opening my eyes, I put my hoof to my horn, “Oh sweet Celestia what did I do.”

“Disobeyed a direct order,” the LT said sternly.

“Nope, I know I didn’t do that, I didn’t cast any spells, but my head is ringing like a bell.”

“Whatever you did we heard the bang all the way across the house.”

“Cipher had a horn blockage, she couldn’t use her magic and it could have been dangerous. Let the military know do NOT give unicorns ADHD meds… heck don’t give them anything that affects the brain including anti-depressants… we don’t know how it will act or react, our brain chemistry is different than humans.”

The LT blinks a few times, then sighs, “Ok, I’ll let them know.”

“How’s Cipher?”

“Bouncing, flashing her horn, bouncing, and flashing her horn.” Blaze said walking in, “you saved her life.”

“Trust me I know, there’s a spell you are supposed to use to fix an imbalance like that, I taught it to Sunset Shimmer long ago as well as Cadance. What I did was stupid, and totally wrong. Sorry.”

“What I saw out there was the old Twilight Velvet, risking her life to save someone else, giving everything she had without care for herself to ensure others were happy.” Blaze said and stroked my horn with his wing.

“Thanks Rainbow.” I look up at the LT and smile weakly, “It is true through, if I hadn’t, there was a chance she could have hurt herself or died. The drugs had created a block her mind and magic couldn’t work around on their own.”

“Unicorns and their mind melds, any species with half a grain of sense…” We all looked at Henry, who is flicking a rather large needle.

“Umm, you are not planning on sticking me with that,” I say, looking at the needle.

Henry shook his head, “Nope, don’t worry.” Jabbing the needle in Blaze’s butt, he chuckled, “Equine vaccine pack, they sent it down with the unicorns, as well as some fun things for me to read up on.”

Blaze grumbled rubbing his hip looking at Henry, “You could have warned me.” He said, then chuckled, “Oh looks like it’s your turn.”

Henry walked back over, “Small pinch.” Then he jabbed the second needle into Blazes butt.

“Hey that’s not fair, you did me already.”

“Yep, and that was the other one, it’s not an all in one shot, its actually two of them.” He said with a nod. “And I said, small pinch.”

Prepping the next 2 shots he walked over to me, “Ok Velvet, are you up for these, or do you want to hold off for a bit?”

“It’s ok Henry, I’ll take my meds now without complaining like some stallion.”

“Oh ouch.” Henry says, looking at Blaze and smiling. Carefully, he gives me my shots too, dabbing the area gently with a cotton ball. “There you go little mare, all the shots the army recommended to keep you healthy, and safe if you interact with normal horses.”

“That could almost be insulting, but I know what you meant. I’m not the type to hang around horses, but I don’t know if walking where they have walked, or being near a police horse or such could have me catching something, so good to know.” I say, getting out of bed.

“So what exactly is a spark?” The LT asks.

“It’s part of being a unicorn, young unicorns often can’t control their magic, or understand how to control it, they could generate wild and random effects, often called sparks. A grown up can regulate the power they put out easier, and is often using magic so they don’t build up power, but with Discord's curse, adults can suffer sparks too. In the show Twilight talks about it and we see Twilight having a spark when she gets scared.”

“So it’s a magical explosion?” The LT said looking a little worried.

“Yep, and I had to force one to get Cipher’s magic working properly. I remembered afterwards I’m not supposed to do that, I’m supposed to use a spell to clear her mind gently but, that’s like remembering not to cut the red wire, after you cut it.”

“Ok, I won’t write you up for violating light duties.” He said and ruffled my mane.

“Well time to check on the foals.” I get up and head back outside, stepping out the door I can see the three focusing on their horns keeping them glowing and giggle. Trotting up to them I start off, “Okay ladies.”

Cipher looks up and pounces at me before I can say another word, tackling me to the ground and hugging “Thank you thank you thank you, you risked your life to let me have my magic, thank you.”

Holding one hoof up I gasp, “Can’t… Breathe...”

Bounding over Ah-Pee quickly pulls Cipher off me, and sits her down, laughing, “Easy girl, killing your instructor is likely to get you a failing grade.”

Coughing a few times I smile “Your welcome. Ok, so you three have got your focus down? You can charge your horns at will?”

All three nod.

“Good, that was the easy part, now we are going to get you to use that energy. Telekinesis, we’ve all seen the unicorns use it in the show.” I say, then blink as Ballad puts her hoof up.

“Yes Ballad?”

“Umm, I haven’t seen the show.” She says meekly.

“Ok, don’t worry, I hadn’t even heard of the show till a week or so after my change, it’s nothing to be embarrassed about. Though I hate to say it but it’s a good reference material, the show is actually based on ponies, and seems to be fairly true to our lives.”

Looking over I grab 4 cans of pop from the table setting one in front of each of the girls and one in front of myself, glancing at Ah-Pee I smile, “Want a pop?”

When Ah-Pee nods I open a fifth putting a straw in it for Ah-Pee and set it in front of her then look back at the girls. “Moving objects around becomes easier with practice, it becomes second nature. All I want you to do right now, is get a straw from the table, and bring it over to your pop. That’s it, nothing heavy or hard.”

Sugarberry gulps once, “How? How do you do that?”

“Sadly, this part doesn’t translate well into human thought, think of your magic though as an extension of yourself lighting your horns shows you can control its flow internally, now we are going to control its flow externally, this isn’t about shaping your magic, or even really focusing it, it’s merely about reaching out with it. Look at the straw, think of your magic flowing around it, think of what it feels like to hold it in your magic, then bring your magic back to you, the straw will follow.”

I wonder if this is how Inkwell teaches her class, for that matter I wonder if Cheerilee teaches her unicorn students magic, or is it their mares that are expected to do it. I watch them concentrating hard, I know it’s not the best thing for them, but at the same time, it’s something they need to find in themselves.

Cipher gets her magic going, her aura grabbing the entire box of straws at once at first. Honestly the hardest thing I had to do at this time was keep a straight face. Slowly the whole box would move towards her, then back to the table then towards her, then back to the table, it took her several tries but she managed just to grasp one straw and bring it to her. Though the box had several rips in it now and a few of the straws were mangled.

Looking down at her pop I opened the can for her, and she puts the straw in, and takes a sip.

Watching Sugarberry is like watching someone trying to use chopsticks for the first time, after a few missed jabs, pickups and drops of straws she finally got one over to her, though it was bent and pinched. It takes her a little bit to get used to holding the straw but finally she relaxes enough that she can use it for drinking.

Nodding once, I open her pop for her and she drops it in.

Ballad takes a few moments to get used to grabbing the box, and then flips the box over, dumping all the straws out. Grabbing one she brings it over and looks at me innocently. “What? I’m an engineer, spreading the things out makes it easier to grab, I do the same thing with a back hoe.”

Grabbing the rest of the straws I put them back in the box, shaking my head. “That’s just wrong on so many levels.”

I stand up and smile at them all, “So for the next little while I’m going to let you play, around here there are rocks, glasses, paper cups, box of Kleenex, all I want you to do is get used to grabbing things, picking them up, moving them around. Some of these things are going to be heavier than others. Some are going to be fragile. Trust me, those paper cups can be tricky. I just want you to get used to it though.”

Walking around them once, I widen my smile, “Just think, now you’re at the point where you can do basic things putting on your hat or getting some basic clothing on. I want you to be able to tie your shoes, to pick up forks, to use keyboards. It’s now all about practice and control.”

Sitting down by Ah-Pee I giggle, “They have to work out their own style and limits for themselves.”

“You’re doing great Twilight.” Ah-Pee says, leaning against me.

“I wouldn’t say that, grandfather showed me and I’m just trying to teach them, the way I understand it.”

“Look at them though. Ballad was scared coming in now she’s excited, Sugarberry’s calling herself Sugarberry not Steph, Cipher, well… Cipher didn’t change since she got here, but you saved her.”

“Oh they are happy now, next though comes magical fundamentals 101. So far this has all been foal stuff, blank flank territory. Next comes the part that wiped me out, precise control. The stuff that they teach you at the academy, instead of just home schooling, and trust me, they are going to hate me after this.”

Looking up I see Blaze, sleeping on a cloud, that somehow he’s pulled down to the height of the roof of his grandfather’s house. Pointing up, Ah-Pee looks then starts giggling.

“Well you are on R&R, remember.” She says.

Grabbing my drink I lay back on a lawn chair beside Ah-Pee and relax, I knew there was a freedom about magic, that they were just discovering, it’s like the first time a pegasus takes to the air. I give them a good two hours to play before declaring break. I get up and get them all some snacks. The military was kind enough to provide food, boxed lunches, but these were geared for ponies, they had also provided raw goods, carrots, potatoes, apples, and Alfalfa; in both cube and pellet form.

Dropping a boxed lunch in front of each, I watch as Ah-Pee digs into the raw goods to prep dinner. She has more than enough goods there to feed the whole squad but she's concentrating on pony food right now.

“You’re going to be surprised at how many calories you burn just using magic, so you’re going to need to eat a bit more then you’d think. There’s actually a reason the ponies in the show eat so many sweet foods.” I say, nodding once.

Cipher giggles, “I was told this was going to be a workout, but it’s so easy.”

“Oh good,” I say cheerfully, “then you are just going to love the next part. You can thank Blaze for running to the store for me, because I bought each of you a puzzle to do.”

Grabbing the bag with my magic I bring it over and pull out the first box, “A mothers love, 300 pieces of giraffe and her baby, who wants?”

The girls shrug and Ballad puts her hoof up.

“300 Piece Paris Party, here you go Sugarberry, and for you Cipher Milky Way Farms.” Blinking I look up at Blaze then shrug “Sorry, guess he couldn’t find any good 300 piece puzzles. Now all I need you to do is to put the puzzle together.”

Grabbing a few pieces from one puzzle I start assembling it in midair. “Don’t put down the puzzle, don’t assemble pieces in the box, just pick them up and build the puzzle.” Putting the pieces back in the box I look at their faces. The look of shock and horror says it all, magic fundamentals are a terror for any unicorn.

Trotting over I went to help Ah-Pee, “Yep, that look said it all.”

“That’s actually kind of cruel.” She said, “Who came up with that?”

“Grandfather had me doing it for hours on end to build stamina, concentration and fine control. Trust me it could be worse.”

“Really? How?”

Picking up a potato peeler I went to work prepping potato’s for Ah-Pee’s stew. “Think about that blindfolded.”

When it starts getting dark I call it quits on the training, all three mares look totally wasted, but we were ready, sweetbreads, thick mushroom potato and carrot stew with alfalfa pellets mixed in, and apple fritters.

“So what’s the plan for tonight Twilight?” Sugarberry asks.

“Relaxing, watching some episodes of the show, just to get you all into the mindset of unicorns. It’s not all work, but tomorrow it’s going to be fundamentals all day.”

I notice right away during the meal Cipher and Sugarberry both using their magic more to help them eat, Ballad through, she seems more tired, I’ll have to have her on simpler things tomorrow, she may not be as strong as Sugarberry in her power.

After dinner we all met in the living room, laying down in front of the TV I stretched out on my belly, well ¾ on my belly, hind legs stretched out a bit, forelegs crossed. I was surprised when Sugarberry lay down behind me using my back as a pillow, her chin snuggled against the curve of my back, cheek against my mane.

Ah-Pee on the other hand joins us, lying on her back head on my hind legs resting. Cipher ends up using Ah-Pee’s belly as a pillow with her head by my hind legs too. Ballad chooses to take up the other side of me laying her head on my forelegs. I wasn’t sure how but I became the center point but 3 of the 4 girls were using me as a pillow.

Using my magic I put on the pony cartoon show then lay my head over Ballad neck using her as my pillow. With a large bowl of hot buttered popcorn in front of us, we took turns grabbing some with magic, offering Ah-Pee at the same time so no one was left out.

It was already pretty late, getting close to 9:30 pm, I didn’t know how many episodes we would get through but I wanted to cover as much of the educational episodes as I could, things like cutie mark stories, Pinkie Pie babysitting, every single Rarity episode, and most of the Twilight episodes.

Finally somewhere between 2 and 3 am we had all finally dozed off. I think Grandfather had turned off the TV sometime in the night, and I knew Henry had taken a few photos. I’d have to buck him for that later, for now though. Peace.

***

I lay quietly in the flickering light of the oil lamp, my little Twi-Twi is between my forelegs, asleep, wrapped up in her blanket, her little smarty pants doll snuggled under her. I still remember the day Celestia gave me that doll as a gift, I was so little at the time. Beside me, my little Armor slept, he was exhausted from his Flugelhorn performance. Giving him a gentle kiss on the horn I looked over at Cadance, her wings tucked tight to her as she snuggles to my belly while she sleeps.

Cadance has been here all night with Twilight Sparkle, and it was too late to send her home. I let her sleep against me, her head against my chest, sometimes I wondered if she ever got to sleep with a mother’s heartbeat near her. I knew she was an orphan, Celestia had adopted her when she gained her horn but she grew up with such hardship.

Night Light walks in from the kitchen, cup of tea in his magical grasp “Are you sure you don’t want one, honey?”

“Nope, I’m fine, this is more relaxing then even the best tea.”

“Want some help getting them all into their beds?” He asked looking at Cadance.

I shake my head slowly “No thanks, I’m fine here, you want to join us?”

“I’m fine love, I’ll leave you here and head to bed myself. I need to get up early, Kibitz wants me to do some special work for him.”

“Night dear.” Watching him go upstairs I look down at the little ones and snuggle my muzzle against Twi-twi.

***

I woke to the sound of my cellphone going off. Blinking I lifted my head looking over, then heard Blazes phone go off.

Within seconds the sound of everyone’s cellphones ringing at once, all the phones going off. I can hear the LT running downstairs, grabbing my cellphone I answer to hear the automated message, CALLOUT, all units return to base.

Blaze half runs, half flies over, turning on the field radio, holding the headset to his ear with a forehoof, calmly he calls out what he hears on the radio relaying to us. “All stations, all stations, Flash Traffic, Scud Scud Scud, Dazzle warning for Des Moines, Iowa. Shut down all electronics and prepare…”

The LT turns on the TV, “We are on emergency recall, sound like they are tracking a single target ICBM.”

All of us sit up, watching the TV, emergency broadcasts alert are going off.

Cipher runs over to the radio, grabbing a second headset with her magic and listens to the traffic. “They are going into Snapcount. This is not a drill.”

“Skud call,” The LT said, “that means they have a missile inbound for Des Moines, if they are calling it dazzle, they are expecting it to be a nuke.” Looking over at Cipher his jaw dropped, “Snapcount is a limited nuclear counterstrike, it means our bombers are going after Russia or China’s nuclear sites. Our subs are probably getting the orders now to hunt down and destroy any ballistic subs they can find.”

News channels were showings shaky images of the Des Moines sky, all of a sudden we see a flash, the rainbow explosion on the TV, the telltale effects of a sonic rainboom.

“Blaze…” I breathe.

“I see it.” he glances at me.

“LT, call SOC Please, tell them not to let some idiots blow up the Earth…”

“On it.” The LT is already dialing.

“Blaze…" I said. “Was that your…”

“Yep, that was my little Dash.” He shook his head slowly. “She is so grounded.”

18: Operation Dull Sword

I'm sitting, stomping my front hooves. actually I'm tapping them really quickly on the floor. I feel more than a little nervous, Blaze and Cipher are both on the radio right now, listening to flash traffic, Sugarberry and Ballad are pacing back and forth.

“General, I know what I’m asking. You need to tell the Joint Chiefs that this wasn’t an attack.” The LT said, “Look I can’t explain exactly what it was or who did it for sure, but it was NOT an attack.” The LT looks over at Blaze covering the mouth piece of the phone, “I blame you for this. She’s your daughter... WHAT? No I can’t give you evidence. No I don’t know why it was done, maybe it was a test, maybe a prank, whatever it was meant as it wasn’t an attack.”

I look up at the LT, “Uncredited intelligence, it was domestic.”

“Tell them it was domestic, uncredited intelligence sources, we need time to track the source. If there are no further attacks within 24 hours, yeah I know, but it’s better than SPF 10,000.” The LT hung up the phone turning to face me.

I gulp big time, “As long as they have time to calm down and think, they will pull back, are we still on Callout?”

The LT points at Blaze, “His daughter nearly starts world war 3 and you’re worried about going to base? And why couldn’t I just tell them it was his daughter?”

“LT, if they thought it was a pegasus that did that they would be rounding up any and every pegasus they could find. I don’t want to be put in a concentration camp because they think we are at threat or that they can’t trust any pony.” I say still thumping my hooves nervously.

The LT grumbled, “If it was for anyone but you. I trust you and Blaze. Some in the military will realize it was a rainboom but with no evidence it won’t carry. I’d like to know what was going through that pegasi’s mind though. Is it pegasuses or pegasi’s? Whatever, just…”

I hug the LT tightly. “Thanks LT.”

“No hugging your commanding officer.” He says with a chuckle, but he hugs me back and ruffles my mane.

Letting go, I back up and looked at the girls, then back at the LT, taking a breath. “So what’s the call?”

“Priority transport for commanding officers and essential personnel, our squad is currently considered security personnel for a training detachment.” He says “Current orders are to maintain security, and continue training.”

I blink a few times, “You know, any other time I’d start laughing, that military lingo for you being our baby sitters. The problem is, with that near miss on war, Army of God, and everything else, I think babysitting duty is actually needed. At least were not civilians.”

Henry looked over “Oh god, remember when we had to do security duty in Afghanistan for those world health jerks.”

I groan, covering my muzzle with a foreleg “Don’t remind me,” Whining, I say “Why do we have to walk, why can’t we just take the jeep?”

Blaze looks back over and laughs, “When are we going to get to the town, I’m hungry and have to use the bathroom.”

Jay laughed, “I still say that was punishment.”

“For whom, them or us?” Henry just shakes his head.

“Ok, the bathrooms mine for the next hour.” I say as I get up.

“An hour, that’s long even for you,” Blaze said, “What are you planning on doing…”

Ah-Pee turned her rear towards Blaze and was making an obvious effort to brace her forelegs in preparation to buck him if he finishes that sentence.

I giggle, “Training the girls, it will be good practice.”

Turning to the three unicorns I stomp my hoof again on the floor, “Move those tails, or get them shaved, hup hup hup…”

The LT chuckles, shaking his head as I picked up the rear, flicking my tail once as I head up the stairs.

“Now this is going to be really different, because holding liquids like shampoo with your magic is really strange and somewhat hard, so loofah’s are going to be your best friend, you are going to want three of them because it’s easier to pour shampoo or body wash onto a loofah or cloth, and use magic on that rub the soap around, rather than trying to rub the water and soap around.” This is all stuff I had figured out, but I needed to let the girls to get the hang of it, so they had to take turns showering.

I wait in the bathroom, but let them keep the shower curtains closed, I'm just here to answer questions or give suggestions. At the same time I remind them t ensure the cleaning of their hooves, as well as the dog shake trick to get the bulk of the water off first, finally when each is done I have them clean the shower with their magic for the next girl. Important note, make sure the curtain is fully closed before the shake, or they have to clean the walls too.

Had I actually thought about it, I might have freaked out, being in the bathroom with girls showering, but to me I was actually just teaching, and more concerned that they didn’t get hurt, hurt themselves, or blow up the house.

Once everyone was dried, brushed, and dressed again I smiled, “So, we are not even close to finishing our training yet, but I have to ask, do you think with what you know right now, with what you can do right now, that you could live without support?”

Cipher nods, “Heck yeah, with practice I should be able to do as well as magic as I could with hands, maybe even better.”

Ballad sighs a bit, “Maybe, I mean I could take care of myself, but things like operating a crane or back hoe, or driving.”

“Driving course is later today, you can drive with magic.” I say, and watch their faces light up. “Sugarberry, how about you, I know you had problems with being a unicorn, how about now?”

“I was worried about it, but seeing you, learning my magic, I think I can do it.” She said.

Blushing a bit, I scuff my hoof on the floor, “Seeing me?”

She nods, “Your confident, comfortable, and you seem so natural with it.”

I blink a few times, feeling my face flush even more, “Umm trust me, no, I have had more freak outs, screams and problems, trust me, you girls are doing better than I did. Next up though, is Ah-Pee, not everything is about magic, she’s going to teach you how to handle basic pony needs, like hoof care and…” blushing I turn, “Ah-Pee your up.”

“I got it from here, find yourself a place to hide Twilight.”

As quickly as my hooves can carry me, I head downstairs, skidding to a stop I look at the LT, “Ok, they're in Ah-Pee’s hooves now.”

“What Ah-Pee teaching?” The LT says, looking down at me, “Thought they were here for magic training.”

“To improve their quality of life,” I say looking upstairs, “She’s covering hoof care and… um… mare things.” I once again scuff my hoof on the floor in response.

“So, why are you down here?” He asks.

“Because they are going to be talking about… never mind.” I say, once again, my face is heating.

“Oh, I get it, I actually had to sit through a class on feminine hygiene in the field during officer training, and they wanted us to know in case we had women in our unit. I wasn’t a Ranger LT than, this was just general for all officers. To me I just filed it away as stuff I might need to know if ever I have a daughter.”

Putting his hand behind an ear he starts softly scratching, “It must be terrifying for them.”

“Why would it be? They’ve always been girls.” I say, looking up at him.

“Always being a girl doesn’t prepare you for things, remember how scared Ballad looked when she first got here? Or sad Sugarberry looked? In many ways they are all foals again, just learning their first magic spells, learning to do things as if they were blank flanks. Everything is new to them, they are a new species and don’t know what to expect. Essentially they are growing up all over again in a short time.”

“Yeah but they already know about that stuff.” I say as I close my eyes leaning into the scratching.

“Nope, they know about human, not about ponies, they can only guess and fear the worst. Ah-Pee is probably the only with firsthand… first hoof… meh, I’m human, firsthand knowledge of what the effects are and that even is limited to horses. So she might be just as scared as you.”

“Ah-Pee, scared?” I chuckle. "Yeah, right."

“Hey, fear is fear. We’ve all seen it, all felt it. The difference is, do you run and hide, do you stand your ground, or do you push on and attack.” The LT says and stops scratching.

“Difference between us and GI’s, we push on. Better to take the fight to them, than to let them control the battle.” I say. “Rangers ho?”

Looking down the LT simply nods “Rangers ho.”

Taking a deep breath I go upstairs again, and tap on the bedroom door.

Ah-Pee opens it smiling at first, then she blinks a few times at me, “You don’t have to be here for this part. We’ve already covered some of it with just you and me.”

“I know, but I should still be here, no one is 100 percent sure of what’s going to happen or what our heats will really be like. It’s going to be new to all of us girls.”

Ah-Pee blinks, then smiles, hugging me tight, and quietly whispers, “Good girl.”

*** Yiska***

I passed back and forth looking at the wall charger, “Damn it, how long does it take that thing to get a full charge.”

Henry chuckles “I don’t know but it holds a charge for a good long time, you forgot to plug it in last night didn’t you?”

“Yeah, I’ve got to get like, swap out batteries for that transponder, just for cases like this. With us at defcon-2 if I even got 50 feet off the ground I’d probably have a missile coming at me.” I huff.

“Grounded because of lack of a battery.” Henry just laughs.

“Well at least the drone pack is charged. Hey wait a sec, doesn’t the drone pack have a USB port?” I say perking up.

“Yep, for downloading memory storage.” Henry is continuing to chuckle.

“So all I need to do is to plug a USB cable into my camera battery pack, run the cable to my transponder, plugging it into the micro USB port there, and I can run it off that battery.” I perk up, feeling proud.

“Yep, too bad we don’t have a USB to Micro USB cable.” Henry pats my head.

With a swing of my foreleg I cheerfully speak up, “Exactly. And it would be just as simple to buy more battery packs, as it would to buy a cable for this one time.”

“Eeyup.”

“Man this got messed up fast, what was Dash thinking?” I huff again.

“Oh that’s simple, that she couldn’t sit around and do nothing, and had to do something to get the ponies attention.” Henry sits back on the sofa.

“What makes you say that?” I say, blinking at him.

“Simple, she’s a pegasus, and your daughter. Meaning she probably can’t stand to sit still, and wait for a battery to charge.”

Blinking, I looked at the ground and huff, dropping back down and folding my wings to my side I scowl at Henry. “Yeah you’re right, I guess it’s a pegasus itch. We have to act and sometimes without a full plan.”

“I guess that’s why you have unicorns, to think first without acting.” Henry says and laughs.

“Ouch... No burning Twilight when she’s not here to defend her race.” I laugh, shaking my head, “Though sometimes I think Twilight has a little bit of pegasus in her, she uses magic without thinking sometimes too.”

“Yep, she can be featherbrained too.” Henry said laughing and bonks my head lightly.

“You’re just jealous you can’t match this much awesome!” I say going into a Blaze pose.

Henry smacks my flank causing me to jump, “Heeya mule.”

Trotting away I huff, “Hairless monkeys.” Unplugging the charger I put the transponder on my foreleg. Turning I snap my tail at Henry and head up to the roof.

It takes me a few seconds without help to get the ear headset on I must have looked silly holding the clip open with both hooves then tilting my head and ear till it was in the right place, but it works. Sitting up I am finally able to dial the switchboard at Nellis Air Force Base.

“Hi could you put me through to flight ops? Thank you, I’ll hold.”

I lay back on the roof using the chimney as a backstop and relax, it’s a nice day out, a few clouds, but lots of clear sky, no storm fronts around and I don’t expect any for a few hours. So the roof is a nice place to rest.

“Flight Ops, Captain Nelson speaking.” I hear the voice come over the ear piece.

“Hi, this is Corporal Yiska Christian, this is probably going to be the stupidest question you’ve got today but, how would I go about flying a flight plan, normally I’ve been told I don’t need to.”

“Really, how long have you been flying?” He sounds confused by my words.

“Oh, about a week and a half, was supposed to get a crash course in transponders and such, but with all that’s going on, that’s become low priority.”

“Right…. What’s your license number… if you have a transponder you have a license number.” He says slowly.

“Oh um,” I start flipping my transponder around, looking, then I find a number on the flap “1-NP990003X. I was told to use squawk 0001.”

“Right, that’s not even close to a… the heck… 1-NP990003X call sign Rainbow Blaze, no radio available.”

“Yep that sounds like me. Given the Defcon-2 status I figured flight plans would be a good idea.”

“Yeah give me a sec, hybrid military civilian call sign, only assigned to special squawk band transmitters?”

“Yeah it’s this Velcro strap with a transmitter on it and bunch of keys. Gives you airspeed, heading, altitude, and such, but it doesn’t have anything on it for filing flight paths.”

“Look, you should have been given courses in this by your flight instructor.” He's starting to sound more than a little annoyed.

“Never had one, ok this is getting silly, sorry sir, I’ll be heading into Nellis, umm I’ll keep it low, about 500 feet or so, if you want to let the AWACS know. I'll bet they are jumpy enough.” Hanging up, I flap down “LT I’m going to head over to Nellis for a bit, checkup on some things and see if I can get a field manual on how to file flight paths as well as the squawk codes.”

“Be careful, don’t get your tail shot off.” The LT says, reading the paper. Of all of us he seems to be the only one getting real R&R.

Shooting up into the air I level off around 650 feet and begin accelerating, I figure if I keep my speed down to about 300 or 400 knots I wouldn’t drive people nuts, besides, high subsonics are hard to do at low altitudes.

I find myself checking my transponder a few times, just worried the batteries would run out on it, but I'm fine. I figured I’d showed up on someone’s radar though, because a BIG bird drops down to about 5,000 feet behind me, I've seen F-16’s close up before, but this thing looks evil. It has the classic wing shape of an F-15, except its tail fins are canted, and currently its missile bay doors on the side of the air intakes are open.

Very slowly I raise my altitude to his flight level and let myself fall back to his wing. I watch his bay doors close as he checks me over. I give him a salute, and get one in return as he pulls back on his stick and goes vertical. There is no way I'm going to race that thing.

Holding steady at 5,000 feet I head for the base. Eventually landing at the guard post outside the main gates. Trotting up to the MP’s I put my beret on and salute. “I’m looking for flight operations.”

“How’s the flying weather corporal?”

I blink as the MP smiles and pulls out a base map. “Umm fine I guess.”

“Ok, flight operations is this building here, flight training areas are here and here. You know I’ve been meaning to ask, I haven’t heard yet but is there any regulations on mane styles for the military?”

I blink looking at him and look at up at my mane, “I… um, for dress uniform mares are supposed to have their manes in a bun but I don’t know for stallions yet.”

Quickly I turn trotting, “Ok, now I’m getting weirded out when people treat me like a normal pegasus.” Shaking my head, “did they put regulations on mane styles? If so, poor Velvet.”

Trotting in to flight operations, the desk administration clerk looks down at me and just chuckles, “Oh are you gonna get it.”

I blink, the heck is going on here, “I’m Corporal Blaze, I’m looking for some help filing a flight plan.”

He nods, “yep, your instructor will be done in a few moments.”

“Oh, the Captain I was talking to before, yeh. So why am I gonna get it?”

“Cuz she’s been in a bad mood all day.”

“She who?” I ask blinking.

“CORPORAL BLAZE!!!” I hear the yell from behind and gulp. Turning around, an ice blue pegasus mare with white mane and tail is stalking up to me, she’s wearing a flight suit that’s been customized for her and grabs me by my combat jacket shoving me against the wall.

“What the heck, Fleetfoot. What I do?” I whine.

In a very soft growl she narrows her eyes “That’s Captain Fleetfoot to you Corporal, just what in Tartarus did your daughter think she was doing?”

“Look Captain, I haven’t seen her in over 25 years. I’m not in contact with her at all. Trust me I’m just as PO’ed at this as you are, so everyone stop blaming me for her, we both know she must have had a reason.”

“My office, NOW!” She shouts, turning and storming through a set of doors.

Panting, I fold my wings tight to my sides, and follow her into the office, it's small, but well kitted out, they seem to have replaced her desk with a shorter one and given her a set of pillows to sit on, motioning to the pillow on the other side of her desk I take a seat.

“You know we are at Defcon-2 right now.” She says, snarling.

“I know ma’am. I called in to ask how to file a flight plan, but the officer couldn’t help me so I told him I’d fly in.” I said.

“Your daughter almost started World War 3 you realize.”

“I know, and I’ve been doing my best not to let anyone know it was actually her.” I say firmly.

“Well at least you have some brains. If Command knew it was a pegasus that did that, it would mean all our wings.” She says with a huff. “And I know the army is lax but who told you to fly low and squawk 0001”

“Fort Bragg supply when I got my transponder, said to leave it on 0001, and avoid 7500.”

Shaking her head she looks at me sternly, “Weren’t you a pilot before?”

“No, airborne ranger, you know, the one’s with the wing suits.” I say.

Fleetfoot rolls her eyes and lifts a hoof, “Flying without plane, you had your air kicks but never needed flight training, go fig.”

“What do you mean?”

“Most pegasus I’ve encountered seemed to fly in one form or another even before the change, or at least take to flying.” She says, “Army was off the ball with you apparently.”

“Ok Captain, Let’s start this from the top, my birthday’s on the 5th of May so…”

“Just Fleetfoot in the office, and what's your birthday got to do with anything? Mine is the 1st of May.”

I blink a few times, “Ok, I’ll start this from the beginning 25 years ago then.” Taking a deep breath I go through the Discord spiel, the curse, the cartoon being real, and finally Spectrum and the court martial.

“I had guessed most of that, figured out some from talking to a few other pegasi, but you guys had it rough.”

“Army couldn’t figure out what to do with us so transferred Twilight and I to reserve status, so I think our training got messed up. They put us on leave, and then sent a group of unicorns to Twilight for training.”

“You know where Princess Twilight is?”

“Twilight Velvet, the princesses’ mom, she, well he was also a Ranger.”

“Ok that explains why your training got lost in the shuffle, how’s your flying skills?”

“Good enough to play with F-16’s. Though some big thing came in behind me today, looked like he was ready to fire a missile.”

“F-15SE, we have a few of them here now for air guard and anti-ballistic missile duty. There supposed to provide cover for here. It was verifying you were not a cruise missile.”

“Man Fleetfoot, if I see Dash I’m going to give her a spanking she’ll never forget.” I say with a huff.

“Now then, as to your flying,” she pulls out a small book and puts it in front of me, “here's the squawk codes, there’s only about 5 you should be using, all of them are the ones that state uncontrolled or without radio, 0001 is fine at high altitudes, 4000 at lower altitudes, if you’re flying slow, or for non-speedsters 1402 is used, glider speed for pegasi pulling up to 100 knots.” She says and I almost feel my eyes glaze over.

“Yeh I have a lot of reading and memorizing to do.” I say and sigh.

“Flying isn’t just about flapping your wings around here.” Fleetfoot says, looking at me sternly.

“Sorry ma’am.” I gulp.

“As to your flight plans, you’ll want to log those on your TA-324.”

“My what?” I blink, totally lost now.

“Your apple IPad you were given, with the protective casing.”

I shake my head no.

“Horseapples, what in Tartarus is the Army doing.” She says, standing up and trotting to the door yelling “Get me a TA-324, have it assigned to Blaze, and bring me the paperwork for it.”

I cringe watching her, “All they gave me was this.” I say holding up the foreleg transponder.

Putting her other foreleg on the desk she opens a Velcro cover showing me an Ipad mini. “These things are customized and custom programed. All you do is tap where you want to go, GPS will tell where you are, then send the data to a special computer. That computer will either let you go straight there, or fix your route based on no fly or restricted airspace, you can also tell it how high and fast you wanna fly.”

“Ok so if I’m going back to Gallup, I can select say, 32,000 feet, Mach 2.2 and it will update it?”

“Yep if you can fly that fast, once done it will give you suggested transponder codes, and waypoints you need to follow if needed. Problem is you need to be at a wifi point or cell tower to have it work.”

“Thanks,” Looking over my shoulder as a human private comes in and puts paperwork on her desk before strapping the pad on my left foreleg. “and thank you too.”

“Sign here Corporal, loose it, break it, its 799 out of your pay.”

I nod and sign quick with my mouth and blink looking at the pen. “Minty.”

“Anti-viral, bacterial dip, not everyone trusts the last pony’s mouth when picking up pens.” She says with a smile.

I open my mouth then close it, honestly, I got nothing for that one.

“Dismissed Corporal.”

Standing up I trot out, and file my flightpath back to grandfathers, then take off like a rocket. Now at least I can file for runs to Montana if needed.

I'm in low altitude flight, again, cruising along at about 4,000 feet, it is a pretty relaxing day once you’re in the air, away from the other aircraft. The ground below me is badlands, there are scattered houses and trailers, but there aren’t farms or animals because the land won’t support that.

This is Navajo land, I'm still miles from home, but grandfather had taken me out this way I was probably just north of Flagstaff, there is a major highway near here, my flight path has me almost following an east west highway, but seeing three pickups with, not to be racist, white men, in them threw up flags. You don’t usually see people in the back of pickups with rifles, let alone 2 or 3 of them per truck. That is just wrong. I feel the hair on the back of my neck stand up looking at them, are they more of those Army of God yahoos?

They aren’t on the highway, they are on a service road, the type used by the power companies following some high tension power lines. I decided to change course, heading north and following the lines, they seem to be heading somewhere so let’s see where. I zigzag as I fly, watching the area, but nothing seems to be worth their time, old run down houses, a few trailers, just junk. There’s nothing of value that I can see here.

I'm just about to turn to head my way back when something catches my eye, there are lots of colors in the badlands, brows, grey’s, oranges, reds… but Green and Teal are not that common, especially when laying on a brown background of a rooftop.

Looking down the road I see the trucks, oh I have lots of time, they are still a few miles away, no problems. I dive low and come up to land beside the pegasus, cute little mare if somewhat overweight, she's lying on the leeward side of the roof panting a bit.

“Hi there, not to be a bother but, we’ve got some rather bad looking company coming up the road.” I say with a smile, yeah I'm a real charmer, aren't I?

Looking up at me she whimpers once, “I think I’m in trouble.”

“Naw, we’ve got some time, just get your wings going and we can get away from them without a problem.” I say with a laugh.

“I can’t fly…” She says, looking scared.

Leaning over I look down off the roof, “How did you get twenty feet off the ground then?”

“Sort of a wing assisted jump. It’s the best I can do right now.” She says, panting softly.

“Flying’s easy, and a lot safer then hanging around and risking being spotted by some Army of God thugs.” I say nodding firmly.

“I can’t fly, I’m too heavy.” She says, tears welling in her eyes.

“Oh nonsense,” I avoided the plump comment, “Flying is about magic, weight doesn’t matter as much as you think.”

I can hear the trucks in the distance, “Look best shake your tail, we don’t have time, if you can get a wing jump you can fly.” I say to her firmly.

Closing her eyes tight she shakes her head, “I was about a month from giving birth when Discord cursed me. I think I might be going into labor…”

I look at her sides then at the trucks, “Discord you mother…”

19: Sharpening The Blade

“[Buy some apples]”, I yell, “I can’t do this alone.”

I move up to the top of the roof to looking at the incoming trucks, if they pass the building they will see the mare, I have to hold them there but if I'm going to make a stand I'll need a lot of help.

“What’s your name?” I ask.

“Sprinkle Medley,” she moans.

“Ok Medley, I need you to curl up as small as you can behind that chimney, its solid brick so it should provide you cover.” I say, checking my cellphone, no signal… There has to be a way to call for help. Then a thought hits me, slowly I look down at the transponder.

“Oh hell, if Fleetfoot wants to kill me or arrest me she’ll have to come here to do it.” Taking deep breath I plug the code into my transponder, 7 5 0 0… Squawk.

Standing up, I’d better try something, and quick, I know ponies can create weather effects, so I build up some energy in my wing, spinning fast and hard I snapped my wing. I manage to generate a small twister of air that slams into the ground in front of the lead vehicle.

The little cloud busting twister sends up a small explosion of dust, it isn’t strong enough to do any real damage, but it is enough to make them stop. Veering off on either side of the road, they yell and pile out of their trucks. Fifteen against little ole me, I grin savagely, I don’t stand a chance.

*** Tophat 22 ***

The E-3 Sentry begins its right turn at the bottom of its racetrack circuit. It would be on station flying these circles for twelve hours every day due to the current Defcon status.

“Commander, I have a 7500 emergency squawk, 180 miles west of here, north of Flagstaff.”

“I confirm, 7500 hijacking call.” A second radar officer said tapping the screen with his computer pen. “Stationary target, no radar contact only the transponder call. It may be on the ground.”

The commander turns “Vector Nightbird-14 in to take a look.”

“Nightbird-14 this is Tophat 22, vector 097 drop to altitude 9000 we have a 7500 transponder call, lock it down and get eyes on it.”

*** Blaze ***

I throw 2 more windballs before ducking down, they've fanned out somewhat. I have no real accuracy with these tornados but it looks scary enough to them to keep their heads down somewhat, and unfortunately now they are firing back.

Standing up I throw another ball and duck back behind the roof peak as the roof splinters with bullet impacts. Medley is curled in a ball crying, as a round plinks off the brick and cinderblock of the chimney.

*** Nellis Flight Operations Room ***

Fleetfoot storms in, “What the heck is it now.”

“It’s Rainbow Blaze, he’s broadcasting 7500 apparently he’s been hijacked.”

“Well that’s it, his tail is mine.” Fleetfoot growls.

“F-15 SE is coming on scene, its Link-16 is up and broadcasting.” The radio operator calls out.

“Put it up on the screen.”

On the big screen, the camera on the fighter shows clearly what is going on, Blaze stands up to throw an airball, as several people open fire on him, the image of another pegasus curled up behind the chimney.

"Target GPS has him in the badlands, it will take 20 to 30 min for any ground assets or police to reach there."

“Oh Hell, Tophat 22, flash traffic, we have a US ranger and a civilian under heavy fire. What assets do we have?”

*** Tophat 22 ***

“Commander, Nellis operations is advising us, we have a Ranger under heavy fire, we’ve been asked for assistance.”

The commander turns “Control, who’s got active strike packages?”

“Polecat 4 and 5 are the closest, training bombs and rockets en route to White Sands.”

“Polecat 4, Polecat 5 this is Tophat, redirect on transponder 1-NP990003X your 292, we have friendlies under fire, this is not a drill, Authenticate Tango Echo at 1830 Zulu, you are weapons free. Your control will be Nightbird-14.”

“Specter three five come left to 325, authorized to use military speed, we may need your help.”

The planes that just received the emergency calls immediately redirect. Including a very special surprise.

*** Blaze ***

Looking up, I hear the roar of engines as the F-15 runs over head, using him as a distraction I stand up and throw three more small tornadoes at two of the guys who are trying to advance on my flank before ducking down again.

Panting hard I look over at the mare “I’m not leaving you Medley.”

She looks over at me and whimpered, terror evident in her face.

Moving to the other end of the roof I fire off one air ball at the ground driving another person back.

*** Nightbird-14 ***

Arching over the the scene, the Captain shakes his head, his RIO calls out over the radio “Polecat 4, fire mission is danger close, enemy within 50 meters of farm house, friendlies are on north side, make your pass east to west look for puffs of dust as your target. Kill box is yours, I say again, kill box is yours.”

He watches the first F-35 rolling in, flashes of light and contrails as the rockets streak in, striking one of the trucks, killing 2 of the men and reducing the truck to a pillar of flames. Pulling out hard Polecat 4 clears the zone.

“Polecat 5, your turn, enemy advancing in open forty meters from building.”

*** Blaze ***

I hear the explosions, seeing the first F-35 pull out I stand up looking over, a truck is in flames but the men are pushing forward. Why are they not running away after having an fighter attack them? Quickly I throw out several more air balls that explode against the ground around them.

Some of them returned fire towards me and I feel and impact in my shoulder, but several more are firing futilely at the F-35 as it screeches away.

Sliding down the roof behind cover again I hear several blasts, and gulp, my foreleg feels like it’s on fire, checking my shoulder I see the blood but can’t tell how bad it is.

*** Nellis Flight Operations Room ***

“Damn it,” Fleetfoot said, “I want medivac choppers in the air, NOW.” Slamming her hoof down on the table, she hears the radio operator vectoring a Blackhawk.

“Polecat 5 reports taking ground fire.”

“They are not playing around and neither are we. It would take me 5 minutes to get there.” Fleetfoot says.

“He’s hurt, do you think he can hold out for another five minutes?”

*** Tophat 22 ***

The F-35's were not enough to drive off the aggressors, it's time to bring in the special surprise.

“Spectre three five, we need you. Override safety protocol, HE with contact fuse and HEDP only, pass 096 vector east, targets in the open, friendlies on other side of roof, cleared for fire at ranges up to thirty meters from friendlies.”

“Shit he’s going to get covered.” The radar operator groans.

The Commander takes a deep breath, “I authorize this action, let’s hope he can keep his head down.”

“Bring the rain.”

*** Blaze ***

Taking a breath I stand up for one last barrage of air balls when I saw the AC-130 passing to the south of us, “Oh shit…”

I see the Army of God men firing at me and I throw off one last airball before sliding down and limping over to Medley, “Cover your ears!” I shout and throw my wing over her, "This is gonna suck."

40mm rounds began slamming into the ground and vehicles around the men, then the first 105mm artillery round lands, showering me with dirt. I try to huddle tighter to the chimney, protecting the mare with my body and wing.

The 40mm rounds keep coming as the C-130’s Bofors canon rips into the small force, The next 105 round hits and I cover her again tightly as large rocks are hitting my back and hind legs. Even with my ears down tight to my head the noise was deafening, one last 105 round and the air is filled with dust and debris.

*** Nellis Flight Operation Room ***

“Jesus Christ.” Fleetfoot says as the smoke starts clearing from the scene. She can see dead bodies lying all over the ground, all 3 vehicles are burning, but so is the front of the building. The rounds have blown out and collapsed the front part of the house.

The camera pans around and the forms on the roof come into view.

“Come on Blaze, move… move dammit.” Fleetfoot says watching the screen, her wings quivering.

“Tophat 22, this is Spectre three five, showing no movement on enemy force, I say again no movement on enemy force, returning to base.”

“Medivac will be there in one five minutes.”

“Nightbird-14, kill box is closed, heading home.”

“Blaze…” Fleetfoot moans, watching the non-moving figures on the roof.

*** Blaze ***

“Ow, are you ok?” I ask the mare.

“No, you?” She asks whimpering

Rolling onto my back, panting I look up at the sky and wave at the F-15 as it flies over, biting my shirt I push it hard over the injury on the shoulder, I suppress a yelp, but I need to stop the blood. Laying on my back all I can smell is blood and smoke.

“So how close are you?”

“I don’t know, I’ve never had a foal before, and they never talked about things like this in the show.”

I hear the sound of the helicopter, I really can’t move right now even if I want to, I'm exhausted, in pain, my leg and back hurts as well as my head. I see the blades of the helicopter as two men drop onto the roof and slide down beside us.

“Get her first. She’s in labor.” I say, gritting my teeth as they put a needle in me and start a field dressing.

In minutes a stretcher is dropped with a rope tied to it and they gently put her on it and strapping her in, the winch pulls her up carefully and they pull her into the body of the helicopter. Then it's my turn.

They wrap my neck in a thick blanket to brace it, and help me into the basket. My eyes flutter as the winch pulls me aboard, by the time I'm lashed into the stretcher, I'm asleep.

*** Twilight Velvet***

I lay with my forelegs over a pillow on the floor listening to Ah-Pee. The only one who seems eager to find out about estrus is Cipher, but I swear, she’d probably be eager to find out what it felt like to chip a hoof. To her being a pony is the greatest thing ever. Sometimes I think she probably wanted to be back in her pony body from the moment she was born.

Sugarberry puts her head on my back again as she listens to Ah-Pee’s lecture. Looking back at her I give her a gentle nuzzle and smile, “It’s ok, Berry.”

“I know, just waiting and worrying is hard.” She says.

Ballad nods slowly, “Tell me about it.”

“Yep so, till we figure it out, and relearn our cycles, best to keep the pads…” Ah-Pee stops as the LT opens the door.

Looking over I blink, “Sir?”

“Blaze has been hurt, apparently pretty bad.” The LT says gently.

Standing up quickly, I almost knock poor Sugarberry over.

“What happened?” Ah-Pee asks, “Where is he now?”

“Mike O'Callaghan Federal Medical Center, he was protecting some… pony… from an Army of God assault.” The LT always seemed to have problems with the someone somepony terms trying to figure out which to use where.

“Can we go see him?” I ask, all 4 hooves shuffling nervously.

“He’s in surgery right now. We’ll drive down there if you want. He’ll likely be out by the time we get there.”

I nod, tears in my eyes, “He’s always been there when I was hurt, and I’d like to be there for him.”

Ballad stands up, “Got room for us?”

“It’s okay, you don’t need to.” I moan.

Sugarberry stands up and shakes her head, “Yes we do, and right now you need our support more than ever.”

All four girls look at me, then look at the LT, giving him sad eyes and sticking their lower lips out.

“OK I surrender, you can come.” He says with a laugh, shaking his head, “You girls need a license for those eyes.”

I run out the door and down the stairs, grabbing my beret magically and hop into the van. Starting the engine I open all the doors at once with my magic, and looked back, waiting impatiently for the girls and the LT to pile in.

“Oh no, you are NOT driving,” he says.

“I’m supposed to show them how to drive with magic, LT, part of the quality of life aspect of the training course. I only have them for a few days so need to cover as much as we can.” I retort.

“Fine but if we crash I’m going to come back and haunt you.” The LT says as he pulls on his seat belt.

“You don’t trust my driving with magic?” I say, buckling myself up and slamming all the doors closed.

The LT just looks at me “Velvet, magic has nothing to do with it, I didn’t trust your driving BEFORE you changed.”

Rolling my eyes I toss it in drive and hit the gas. Ok so I was doing a bit over the speed limit. I figure it is an emergency, so we need to get there quicker.

“The truth is, while I use my forelegs to steer I don’t need to, you’ll find as you get better with your control Ballad, you’ll be able to work multiple controls at once. I can even drive the car from any part of the vehicle.” I explain.

“Don’t you dare, keep eyes on the road and concentrate on driving.” The LT warns sternly.

“I am, this is a little hard to explain but, unicorns can multi-task better than humans. We can lift and hold multiple things at once, and we are aware of every object we are holding. Picture having say 6 hands at once, and able to feel and move them all at the same time. Now add to that normal sensory input, plus controlling 4 legs and a tail. We seem to be able to set certain things to automatic freeing up concentration on other things as needed. That includes the magic.”

The LT looks at me like I just grew a horn in the middle of my head…

“It seems to be counter intuitive but we are not human. I’m not saying we are better or worse than humans, just different.”

The girls watched me as I drive, we chat about magic about a number of subjects, all pony related, avoiding the one subject that my mind keeps drifting to, I'm trying hard to avoid it, but I'm worried about Blaze, Army of God, Spectrum, Anti-pony factions were popping up even as the government tried to keep our existence hidden.

I don’t know if going public would be better or worse, it isn’t my place to say, or suggest. The idea though, that we would always be treated as outsiders by some is terrifying, but at the same time, how would a human feel in Equestria? Would we distrust them as being different, inept? Humans are not ponies, they are predators and don’t live in harmony so would they be shunned? They can’t fly, can’t do magic, can’t even understand the Earth.

Grandfather would probably get along great with the Zebra’s, but I can still see some of the Canterlot elite looking down on him for being different. Of course they would look down on a pony for walking in with their hooves dirty.

Pulling over I get out, “Can you drive the rest of the way LT, I’m starting to feel really depressed.”

“Worry is kicking in now,” He says as he gets into the driver’s seat.

I nod slowly and climb into the very back of the minivan. The LT kicks the vehicle in gear and I notice, he’s speeding too, I guess he’s worried as well. I look up blinking, as both Cipher and Ballad have turned to face me, their muzzles on the backs of their seat, both their ears flattened a bit showing their sadness. I never noticed just how much ponies project their expressions with their ears until now.

Ah-Pee carefully wraps her forelegs around me, pulling me to her in a hug, I hug back figuring she wants to cry but I'm surprised to find myself crying instead. “What did he get himself into, why was he taking them on alone?”

“I don’t know, I don’t know why he just didn’t fly away either,” Ah-Pee says, “but when we see him we can pound him for taking risks, ok?”

I force a weak smile, “Ok, just no gelding him unless I say so.”

Ah-Pee and the other girls start to giggle, but the LT calls back, “No talking about gelding while I’m driving, I can’t cross my legs.”

We all blinked looking at him and just started giggling. “Thanks LT, we needed that.” I say with a smile.

We pull up to the hospital or medical center and pile out of the van. I start to run for the door, stopping dead with the LT holding onto my tail.

“Wow, fast hands,” Ah-Pee says, blinking.

The LT looked stern, “I know you are worried but no running, stay with the girls, and take it slow, the last thing I want to see is you losing your hoof grip on the floor, and sliding into 50 thousand dollars worth of medical equipment.”

I blink and look back at my tail then at the LT and sigh, “Yes sir, umm, my tail is personal.”

“Oh come on,” the LT says letting go of my tail, “AJ, Twilight, and Rarity are grabbing Rainbow Dash by the tail all the time.”

“Point, sides, I have pants on, so…” I say, putting an innocent look on my face.

“So I’m not going to get charged with sexual harassment.” He chuckles as he walks in the door.

I start to blush and follow him inside, man he knows how to shut me up fast. Ah-Pee comes up beside me and puts her shoulder on mine. Cipher is doing a Pinkie Pie bounce, though she did that in the TV show to when roof hopping. She's doing fine right up to the point when she hits the hospital floor and her legs go in every direction.

“Ow,” she whimpers, “Look mommy, Bambi can’t stand up on the ice.”

Sugarberry shakes her head and picked Cipher up with her magic, setting her back on her hooves. I looked back her, feeling very impressed, she's getting a lot stronger with her magic if she can lift a pony now, though it did look like it took a bit out of her.

“Careful Berry, don’t over exert yourself,” I point out, “you're still in training.”

“She’s heavier then she looks, she should lay off the apple pies.” Berry tries to look innocent, but I figured that that was about her max for lifting.

Walking up to the front desk, the LT shows his ID “Here about Blaze, I mean Corporal Christian.”

The nurse looks at her computer screen then nods, “Waiting room down the hall, I’ll let the doctor know to see you.”

After Cipher's wipe out, we all take things a little slower, these floors are deadly smooth, and since none of us want to try and beat Cipher in flexibility, slow and sure is how we go. Though now I wish I'd brought my boots with me.

We all sit on the chairs, looking at each other, well all of us except Ah-Pee who ends up lying on two chairs, using her hoof to flip through a magazine. Sighing, I pick up a Women’s Health magazine and begin flipping through it, I have to wonder, why does it seem that all waiting rooms are almost always stocked with just women’s magazines of some sort?

“Sometimes I wonder, do men actually ever read in hospitals?” I mutter.

The LT blinks and looks at me, “Pardon?”

“Oh just saying, it’s all women’s magazines here.” I giggle.

“My theory, it’s the nurses; they drop off magazines they get after reading them, as such the place ends up stocked with what they bought.” The LT said looking at his smartphone. “Me, I have my e-books, I can even read the newspaper on this.”

We all wait for what seems like forever, finally a pair of doctors walk in, looking at us, then at the LT. “Are you his CO?” the first says.

The LT nods putting his phone into his pocket, “Yes.”

“I’m Captain James, this is Doctor Vance. Doctor Vance is a specialist we brought in.” The captain states calmly, then he looks back at the rest of the ponies.

Dr. Vance holds out his hand with a smile, “Pleased to meet you, I’m a specialist in equine medicine.”

The LT shakes his hand, “So how is he?”

“Mild concussion, badly bruised wing, took a bullet to the upper left foreleg and shoulder, both have been extracted. Badly bruised back with several lacerations some required cleaning and removing of rock fragments. Right hind leg has a small compression fracture and badly bruised.” The vet said, “If he was a normal horse I’d be saying months of recovery.”

Cpt. James looks over, “We had to bring special equipment in for the surgery, we don’t handle many non-humans. We should start keeping a few things on hand through.”

“Can we see him?” I ask, shifting my weight back and forth between my forelegs nervously.

“Sure I don’t see why not, he just needs rest. He might be a little groggy from the painkillers and anesthetic.” The vet says and turns to lead us to his room.

“Are you sure he’s going to be ok?” Ah-Pee asks, looking at the IV and bandages.

“Oh Blaze I was so worried,” I say, trotting up and putting my cheek against his good foreleg.

“Is his face going to stay that way?” Cipher says, tilting her head.

Blinking, we all look at Cipher.

Gently Blaze lifts his leg and ruffles my mane before moaning, “Doc, something’s wrong.”

Coming over quick the doc looked at Blaze, “What’s the matter?”

“I can’t feel or move my fingers.” Blaze said.

The vet blinked “Yep, way too much Ketamine.”

***

Fleetfoot opens the door, stepping in to look at the mare lying in the hospital bed. Pulling her mane behind one ear a bit she trots up and stands on her hind legs and balancing her forelegs on the bed.

“Hi there, feeling better?” Fleetfoot asks, trying to put on a friendly face.

“A little bit, I still don’t understand what those men wanted.” She said looking down.

“Pro human pro Christian group, same thing all these groups want, the death of anyone different then themselves.” Fleetfoot started, then stopped quick so as not to scare the other mare.

“So how did you get… with foal?” Fleetfoot shakes her head, it’s sometimes hard to deal with civilians, after dealing with military personal for so long. At least she can say she was better with kids then Spitfire, but well, anyone’s better than Spitfire.

“I wasn’t pregnant till a few weeks ago, when I changed, I started growing a belly. Luna said it was because I was pregnant at the time Discord cursed me.” Medley looked at her sides and sighs. “This thing is sitting on my bladder, kicking me, and driving me insane. Even my udders hurt all the time, feel like they want to burst.”

Fleetfoot blinks “You met Luna?”

“She… Came to me in a dream, told me I had to get to Iowa. She said there was a farm there I’d be safe at. She also said I had been cursed about a month before I gave birth so I was likely going to be going into labor sometime soon. I’m not supposed to let humans know though.” She says with a soft whimper.

“Do I look human?” Fleetfoot says as she spreads her wings.

“Nope, that’s why I told you. She said we were gathering that we could find safety.”

“So you were walking there, while pregnant?”

“I can’t fly right now more than a few feet at a time, I can’t drive, don’t have a car.”

“No friends or family?” Fleetfoot asks, looking down.

“College student, I’m a storm chaser out of Flagstaff, going for my atmospheric sciences.”

Leaning to her side a bit, Fleetfoot lifted the sheets to look at her cutie mark, a raincloud with raindrops coming down from it. “Yep, weather pony.”

“Pardon?”

“Your specialty, you’re a weather pony, probably part of the rain makers group. Little hard to explain, look do you need help getting to Iowa? I really don’t want to risk you… dropping your foal, mid trip. If you’re not staying here, then getting you there should be my priority.”

“God yes, there are so few people I’ve met since my change that would even offer to help.” She closes her eyes, relaxing a bit, “How’s the pony that saved me?”

“He’ll be fine, he’s just sleeping it off right now.” Fleetfoot says, rubbing Medley’s belly softly.

“I really do owe him.” She says.

“Oh, mustn’t feed the ego.” Fleetfoot says with a giggle.

“So what happens now?” Medley asks, stretching out a bit.

“Now, I talk to some pilot friends of mine, we get you into a small civilian aircraft with a medic on hand just in case, and we fly you to Iowa.

***

The LT sits watching the footage of the fight, piecing it together from the different gun cameras as well as the F-15’s camera. He had already talked to Feetfoot and Medley getting their sides of the story, and was now filling out the paperwork.

Reports were already filed with the Air Force, but the SOC would need their own version, no doubt this would be covered up and not reported publicly, probably something like a misfire or misdirected attack. This wasn’t any real concern though to the LT, he knew Blaze was in the right.

Smiling softly, he files the forms for the Purple Heart, at minimum Blaze deserved that, but he also took a chance, he didn’t know how SOC would take this but, he also filed for a Silver Star, gallantry under fire, refusing to abandon a civilian, holding his ground while unarmed against a vastly superior armed force. The Silver Star might just be allowed for a pony.

Attaching the file footage, to the paperwork via flash drive, he hums softly. Even if the humans would never know what Blaze went though, the ponies should. Downloading a copy of the footage to his phone, he sends it off to Soarin and Lightning Dust. “Right now, on the edge of war, they can probably use a moral boost.” He says softly to himself.

Author's Notes:

Help!!! Michael Bay stole my keyboard!!! Make him give it back...

20: Empty scabbard

*** Twilight’s Dream ***

I lay by the river, the sound of the wind playing through the reeds, the burbling of the water against the stones, filled the air. The air is full of the scent of fresh grass, lilacs and honeysuckle, as fireflies dance along the tops of the flowers.

Celestia has already lowered the sun, and Luna’s moon is high in the sky over Equestria, her stars in a beautiful array over my head, over our heads. Inhaling deeply I smell the scent of Blaze as he comes over to stand beside me.

I let out a soft giggle and shake my mane, my ponytail bouncing to hit him lightly. I can feel the pinch of the tail ribbon I'm wearing but it isn’t for me, it was for him. I want him, I need him to notice it, and to notice me.

Looking back he gives my back a soft nuzzle before giving my ear a gentle kiss. The kiss sends a strong tingle down my back, so I press my muzzle tighter to his chest. Closing my eyes I breathe slowly, his scent becoming my world. I can feel his heartbeat against my cheek, its strength.

“You look so pretty tonight,” he says softly, “I told you the tail ribbon was you.”

“I know how you like them,” I say, keeping my eyes closed, “so I did it for you.”

Lowering his head, he starts to gently suck on my ear, sending sparks down my body again. I feel my tail rising and I can’t put it down, I don’t want to put it down. Rubbing my cheek against his chest I press my side as tight to him as I can.

I could feel my heart starting to race as my breathing picks up, with each breath his scent filling my nose. “Oh Blaze, why couldn’t we have done this sooner.”

“You weren’t ready before,” He says gently.

Looking up at him I see him haloed in the moonlight, the light growing brighter as my heart beat races. His eyes reflect the love I feel, he's so strong yet so gentle. His wing slowly rubbing over my back like he always does, holding me to him. Closing my eyes I sigh.

All I can feel is warmth, the safety he brings, he has always been there for me when I need him, and I try to always be there for him. I will be there for him. Opening my eyes again I see his face, the moon behind him flashing bright.

“I’m ready now, Blaze.” I say softly.

Luna’s wings spread wide, her horn glowing in the moonlight, slowly descending to the ground in front of us. Her eyes glowing as her ethereal mane flows in the breeze. “I’m sorry to disturb you two in a dream like this.”

Blinking, I bow my head to the ground, Blaze stands up and bows as well, “Princess?”

“You were so close to each other, I felt I could bring you together into the same dream, easier to talk. Normally I wouldn’t intrude in a dream like this but it’s urgent.”

Looking at Blaze I feel my face heating, “brought us to… Blaze?”

Blaze nods slowly, “Yes?”

We both look at Luna, our eyes wide, and she starts to talk, “A group of ponies are gathering in Iowa, the Apple family is there as well as both of your daughters.” Turning to her side we can see the farm, the sign hanging in front of it.

I find myself slowly inching away from Blaze, feeling like I had just been caught doing something bad. I felt embarrassed, somewhat scared.

“They are organizing there,” she says, “I must go now, there are others that need to be told.”

Turning, she spreads her wings, flying up and vanishing into the moon.

***

Inhaling deeply I find my muzzle being filled with Blaze’s scent. Blinking, I sit up quickly, looking around. I'm in the hospital room, I had fallen asleep sitting beside Blaze, my muzzle against his wing.

Looking around I see the girls in the room relaxing, talking quietly with each other. I look back at Blaze and he moans.

Sitting up a little Blaze rubs his eyes, “Luna, where did Luna go?”

I find myself getting very nervous, “She had to go to others dreams. The farm?”

Blaze nods slowly “Yeah, the farm.”

Behind me I can hear the LT’s voice, “What farm?”

Blaze looks over at the LT, “Princess Luna said the ponies were gathering at a farm for safety. She let us know where it is.”

Looking around, I gulp once and force my tail down, “I umm, and… bathroom.”

The LT points to the bathroom and I grab my saddle bag and run, skidding around the corner and slide in. I slam the door behind me.

Ah-Pee looks curiously, inhaling then blinks and starts to giggle. Getting up she looks at Cipher and noses to where Velvet was lying beside Blaze.

Glancing over, Cipher blinked and nods and uses her magic to drop a towel over where Velvet was sitting, and Ah-Pee moves over to take her spot.

“Am I missing something?” The LT asks.

All the girls nod at once, “Yep, don’t worry about it.”

Blaze looks at the girls then at the LT blinking, “I think we both are."

“So what all happened in the dream?” The LT asks.

“I um, it was a dream, so it was private, though I’m not sure if it was mine… or hers.” Blaze says, looking off towards the bathroom.

*** Grandfather ***

Grandfather sits, tapping his rattle in front of the fire, he feels troubled and has been chanting for hours now, seeking help. He knows the kachina often holds the answers. Offering tobacco to the fire the image of a proud stag slowly comes to him.

Bowing his head in respect and submission he speaks in the traditional language. “Great Kachina, Stag of the lost forest, I seek your aid and guidance.”

“It has been a while Thorn, or do you prefer Grandfather these days?” The stag speaks, his voice calm and true.

“I haven’t heard myself called Running Thorn in so long. I must say though You are looking as majestic as always Prince Bramble.” Grandfather says, keeping his head low.

“I have never understood your need to try and flatter me Thorn, we are old friends, over quarter of a century by my count.” The stag chuckles.

“I remember when you were a little fawn finding your legs. How time has passed, I have taken in some lost Kachina of the great horse clan, they are going strong but I fear they may have trouble with the next trials ahead.”

“The great horse clan, I knew you were near a great desert but I had no idea that the Horses of the Sands were there.” Bramble says, looking surprised.

“My apologies, they are not actually horses, it is a male pegasus, several female unicorns, and a female, pony.” Grandfather states, worried he had offended the spirit.

Bramble blinks, “Really? I have not seen ponies in some time, those that lived near here were all driven off by the chaos one.”

“Even in the dream world there is disharmony now.” Grandfather said shaking his head, “When summer comes we will do a ceremony of cleansing in your honor.”

“I thank you for your concern but our forest has always been chaotic, so we have mostly remained untouched. So these ponies, you had concerns?”

“I have helped them find their footing, shared with them some of the teachings of you and your father, but they are still very new to their earth forms, I fear if their first heats come on them, they may lose themselves to it, and as such lose their balance.”

Bramble laughs, shaking his head, “Wow Thorn, when you have troubles you have troubles, the doe’s around here brew a special tea, it’s a herbal blend of common plants and tree bark, it helps the young ones with their first times. It is known to work on the zebras so it will likely work on the ponies too.”

“You honor me with this Bramble.” Grandfather says.

“You know it’s probably going to be worse for the pegasus, their scents might test him a bit, unfortunately there’s no cure for that. Well no cure other than nose plugs.”

“Sometimes we have to find our own ways and paths, through the briar.” Grandfather smiles.

“Dads favorite saying.” Bramble says, nodding.

“Peace be with you and safe journeys.” Grandfather bows his head deeply.

“May the forests always part for your hoof beats; you will always be like a brother to me.”

Shaking his head, Grandfather stands, those ceremonies tend to take a lot out of him, especially when he does them alone, and contacting the spirit world is never easy. Picking up his satchel he turns and begins looking for the herbs he had seen in the vision. A good tea always seems to solve problems.

***Twilight Velvet***

I sit on my haunches in the bathroom rubbing my combat pants with a cloth when I hear the knock at the door.

“Is everything ok in here?” Ah-Pee asks.

With a sigh I looked over my shoulder, “Nope.”

Ah-Pee slips in the door and sits beside me, “Soaked right through, huh?”

I nod, still rubbing with a cloth, “Talk about embarrassing.”

“Let it dry for a few minutes then you can put them back on, your tail covers that area anyway. Thank gosh for tails.”

“It’s weird, in all our talking about scent, no one thought to mention Blaze’s scent.”

Ah-Pee blinks, “What do you mean?”

“It’s just… how much I like his scent.” I say, my face heating in a furious blush.

“You know, wouldn’t it be funny if the reason the pony population seems so segregated in the show, is that males try and avoid females because of scent driven issues?” Ah-Pee says with a giggle.

“Gee thanks.” I huff as I put my pants back on.

“What? What did I do?”

“I was all worried about how I’d deal with my heat, all scared, and now I’m worried about Blaze.” I say softly.

“If that’s all your worried about, you’ll be fine.” She smiles brightly at me.

“I don’t know if I can go back and face the boys. They are probably laughing their heads off at me right now.” I say as my face heats again, I hang my head in response.

Opening the door Ah-Pee looks back and forth down the corridor then closes it, speaking very softly as if sharing some great secret she smiles “Now you listen here, sugarcube, there’s one important thing you have to know about males. When it comes to women, they are clueless. And if you ever tell Henry or Eric I said sugarcube, I will hurt you.”

Giggling softly I get up and take a deep breath.

“Besides, all us girls are here, you’ve got it easy right now, you have lots of support if you accept it.”

Smiling I look back at her then blink as she pushes my tail down with a hoof and giggles.

Stepping out into the hall I saw a janitor looking at me sternly as he tries to buff out the scuff marks I had left on the floor from my sliding across it. Trying to look innocent I trot into the room where Blaze is.

Smiling, I inhale, half closing my eyes then nodded at the LT “Back.”

“Tail.” Ah-Pee giggles.

Looking back I saw my tail high and quivering side to side, “Behave, you traitor.”

Blaze on the other hand had moved a pillow over his belly; at least I wasn’t the only one with involuntary reactions. Taking a seat beside Blaze I nuzzle him aggressively.

“Doc says you were pretty beaten up,” I say smiling, “your turn for light duties.”

“It’s funny, I don’t feel that bad.” Blaze says, flexing a wing.

“Ketamine, it’s the morphine of horse meds.” Henry smiles looking up, “The army actually gave me a supply of it to add to my med kit.”

“Well you're still on light duties, hospital wants you in here for a few weeks. A pegasus here has arranged us some temp quarters on base.” The LT says.

“Oh come on LT, I can’t just lay around a hospital, I’ll die of boredom.” Blaze whines.

“Really, you’ll die of boredom?” Ah-Pee shakes her head, “Blaze you have TV here, computer access, what more do you need?”

Blaze holds up one forehoof and taps it with his other “Flying, umm, I just noticed, how do you count on your hooves?”

Tapping at the door, Fleetfoot pokes her head in, “Hello, I thought I’d visit, drop off something for Blaze.”

“Hi ma’am, let me guess, I’m grounded.” Blaze says with a weak smile.

“That was pretty smart using that squawk code like that, do it again and it’s a $10,000 fine.” She says with a smile and holds up a book.

We all blink, well except for Cipher who is giggling.

“Is that real?” I say, feeling confused.

“Yep, it’s real, A.K. Yearlings Daring Do and the Forbidden City of Clouds.” She smiles and lays the book beside Blaze.

Cipher bounces a bit “Oh yeah, I have the 3 box set, it even came with a statue of Yearling in it. They were put out a few years ago. Hey wait, does that mean DD is real? Hmm, I wonder how she feels that someone used her name to write these books.”

I blink a few times, “Umm, does that mean she could sue for royalties?”

Fleetfoot blinks and looked at her cutie mark, “I wonder if we all could.”

“Yeah, no, Do might have a case but I doubt the rest of us could.” I say.

A nurse comes in, her face breaking into a smile, “I have lunch for you Blaze. You’ll love it, a double service English style fish and chips, with tartar sauce, a big fruit salad, and extra-large Chocolate milk.”

Ah-Pee blinks, “You know he’s a pony right?”

The nurse looks to Ah-Pee, “Really? I thought he was a sheep with a dye problem.”

“I mean, you’re giving him fish.”

Fleetfoot puts her hoof up, “Umm I eat fish, its fine for us. I also eat eggs, milk and cheese.”

I grumble softly “Carnivorous pegasi.”

“Island hopping pegasus couldn’t always graze. But we can fish.” Fleetfoot responds.

“Well that makes sense.” I say watching Blaze dig into his meal with gusto.

“Pegasus eat tons when they are injured, helps the healing.” Fleetfoot says.

“Doctor said he’d likely be down for a few months.” The LT says with a chuckle, “Should be able to go home in a few weeks.”

“Try days, remember it only took Rainbow Dash two days to heal a broken wing. Pegasi heal fast, we have to, or we would never survive learning to fly.” Fleetfoot nods once and heads out.

“Lucky sods.” I grumble. “Fast healers, eat fish, weather magic.”

“Yeah and all I get is the ability to buck a pegasus out of a tree,” Ah-Pee giggled, “Just not fair.”

“It’s getting late,” the LT chimes, “best we get to the hotel room.”

I gave Blaze one last kiss on his lips before heading out, I knew my tail was high right now but I didn’t care, it didn’t matter much in my mind. The Nellis base runs its own hotel, usually booked weeks in advance, strings had been pulled to get us some rooms.

The rooms actually are pretty nice, large, with two big beds per room, the only problem is there is only five rooms available. That meant either three girls in one room, or one of the girls is bunking with one of the guys. I figured I’d take the time then for some more teaching.

“OK girls, more fundamentals,” I said smiling as I trot into one of the rooms. This is met with lots of groans and whimpers.

“I’m starting to hate having TK.” Ballad groans, “who ever came up with those fundamental training lessons needs to be hurt.”

“Even if it was me?” I ask.

“Nope not possible, you’re too sweet and innocent to enjoy torture.” Cipher states and bounces up on to the bed. I notice she has a big coffee cup beside her.

“Cipher? What are you drinking?” I ask.

“It’s the same thing all crypto’s drink, triple espresso frappuccino’s.”

Ah-Pee groans, “No wonder she bounces.”

“Well at least it’s not caff-pow,” I state, “Okay let’s see, today we are going to get it in gear.”

Out of my saddle bag I break out a pack of 150 plastic gears. “Oh look another kids toy, rated ages 3 and up. I’m sure you’re better than a 3 year old right?”

The girls look at me nervously. “Um no…” Sugarberry says quickly, “I’m pretty sure a three year old will do better at this than I will…”

“This one is fun, and creative, there are no plans, no set patterns, you just have to pick up the gears, put them together however you want, one at a time. Oh, one other thing, you need to keep them spinning.”

Laying on the bed and watching, I put a hoof on Ballad gently, “It’s not a competition, I don’t mind if you can’t lift or move as much as them, not every unicorn has the same strength. Just take your time.”

I let them play with that for a while before getting up, “I’m going to take a quick shower, try and cool off, Ah-Pee, want to keep an eye on then? Oh and girls, try bringing them all together now into one large set of gears, each of you holding onto their own parts… only one will need to provide the power to turn the gears.

I giggle softly as I hear a few cogs drop to the ground, apparently they didn’t like that idea. Getting undressed though, I head to the shower.

Celestia, the cold water feels great on my back, I set it for a pressure massage and just let it work slowly down from my shoulders, down the curve of my spine, all the way to the base of the tail and back up again.

*** LT***

Rubbing his head, James walks down the street heading for the gate, a few moments later Fleetfoot backwingeds and hits the ground beside him, “You got called too?”

“Yep, disturbance at the main gate, and the guards can’t understand the person.” She says, trotting.

“So why are we being called then?” James asks, “I was just sitting down to get something to eat.”

“Apparently he showed a picture of a pony, so obviously I get called. I swear if someone shows up with a picture of a horse I get called.” Fleetfoot just shakes her head.

“Could be worse, can you imagine if they had some kind of convention for the show?”

Fleetfoot cringes and moans, “They do, just lucky but they haven’t swamped here yet about it.”

“So you were a pilot before the change?”

Fleetfoot nods slowly, “Ego driver, I had been applying none stop to join the Thunderbirds, the acrobatic team here. I’m qualified in the Falcon’s, but since I was an ego driver they kept bumping me. I did get accepted though.”

“Congrats, how was it?” James asks, looking down at her.

“I have no idea, my acceptance letter came in April 29th of this year, 2 days before my birthday. I was supposed to start my flight qualifications for the F-16’s again on May 6th. 3 years of sending in letters, requests, performance reviews.”

“Ouch.” James groans, “Sorry.”

“Meh, after I got out of the hospital on base, I did actually have to do my flight qualifications again, on May 6th, just wasn’t for the F-16 that time.” Fleetfoot said looking at her wings. “I have to ask, most humans seem to either gawk at us ponies, or treat us just weird. How come you seem so relaxed about it?”

“I was with Twilight Velvet and Blaze right through their changes, I’m their commanding officer so first I knew what they were like before, I trust them with my life, and they trust me. To me they are still Rangers, we don't betray that trust.” He shakes his head.

“Wow, OK that makes sense. It took some of my squadron members time to get used to the change, and for the most part, duty wise I’m grounded. I work in flight ops now rather than flying with them. I did fly with them though so they are more than willing to keep taking orders. Cuz they know even without a plane I can come up there and be with them, watch their maneuvers in person rather than some pure desk jockey.”

James looks at the gate, at the old beat up pickup truck, and the MP’s ready to pull their hair out, if they had any. Grandfather was chattering away in Navajo at them, leaving the MP’s hard pressed to do anything, one of the MP’s is holding grandfathers rattle, yelling at him to be quiet.

Fleetfoot flares her wings and jumps between the guards and grandfather “What the heck is going on here?”

Jogging the last distance James stops, “Why are you holding a religious artifact?” He demands looking at the guard.

“This idiot’s babbling on and pointing to a picture,” Another MP says, holding up a picture of Rainbow Blaze, “he refuses to give any ID, and doesn’t speak or understand English it seems.”

Fleetfoot rears up on her hind legs taking the rattle from the guard and presents it back to Grandfather.

“That’s Blaze, he’s a member of my squad. This is his grandfather.” James says sternly.

“So you know him, what’s his name?” The MP said.

Grandfather takes the rattle from Fleetfoot, kneeling down to her level, and softly stroked her face with his hand, talking to her in Navajo. Slowly he put his forehead against hers and strokes her wing with the rattle as he speaks. Almost instantly all of her feathers puff out, and she spreads her wings, she backpedals, looking scared. Whickering and nickering as she does so. Falling back on her haunches she sits panting.

James walks up “Grandfather, English please.”

“They do not let me see my son, or the Kachina, I brought medicine for the girls to help them.”

Kneeling down James put his arms around Fleetfoot, “Calm down, relax, this is Grandfather he’s well, Grandfather, I never did get his real name, he’s some kind of elder with the Navajo.”

Looking up, she lets out an almost incoherent string of whickers and nickers before James put his hand over her muzzle. “Calm down, think before you speak, your making horse sounds right now.”

“I… I saw Spitfire for a moment… And the other Wonderbolts. Fighting Discord.” She pants.

“It’s just a memory, probably of the last battle before you were cursed. Velvet and the other ponies have had them too. Just breathe.” Looking sternly at the MP’s James called out, “Water now, and get the OD for the MP’s here NOW.”

One of the MP’s brings out a glass of water, while the other gets on the phone. Grandfather stands quietly and waits, softly tapping his rattle.

Helping Fleetfoot drink some water, James picks her up and sets her into the back of the truck to lie down. Hopping up on the tail gate he sits, stroking her neck and mane to help calm her, this was the same reaction when the five score words were mentioned. He knew how scared and vulnerable she feels, he can see it in her eyes, but he isn’t going to say anything.

When the Officer of the day arrives, he stands up saluting, and shows his ID to him.

“Grandfather here is a religious leader for the Navajo people, we arrived here to find the MP’s harassing him and holding a religious artifact of his. This kind of behavior is unbecoming those in uniform. I would like to see them all on report.” James says sternly.

The OD nods once, taking the MP’s into the station. This was probably not going to end well for them, but had Blaze or the girls seen that, it would have ended in a fight.

Driving back to the hotel, James pulls in and gets out. He walks to the back of the pickup. “Feeling strong enough to walk again, or do you want me to carry you?”

Looking up, Fleetfoot blinks, “That… was unnerving.”

“Carry you it is,” James says and picks her up, cradling her somewhat, as he walks inside. “Come on Grandfather, you can stay with me in my room tonight. Girls room is this way.”

21: Beds, Towels and Tears.

Whimpering I keep my muzzle under my forelegs, my ears feel so red they burn. Mumbling through my hooves, “I’m sorry.”

Cipher is lying on her back laughing her mane off, “Oh Gaia, you’re so lucky Blaze didn’t hear that.”

“You whinnied, or was that a squeal?” Sugarberry asks, looking at Ah-Pee.

“Come on girls, leave her be, she just had a lot… pent up…” Ah-Pee says, sitting beside me while using a towel to dry my mane a bit, I’m dressed in my PT gear at least.

“We were actually worried about you, we never heard a sound like that.” Ballad says, looking nervous, blushing too.

“I have, that’s why I tried to stop you from opening the bathroom door.” Ah-Pee groans.

Cipher is still laughing, “Oh Gaia, stop.” Tears are coming out of her eyes, “Now I know why she sent Twilight off to the school, so she wouldn’t grow up hearing that.”

“No one warned me about the pulse setting, on showers like that.” I’m meekly trying to hide my head more.

“Well consider yourself lucky, you found out now, and Blaze didn’t hear.” Ah-Pee says with a smile, “Now you know what to expect.”

Lifting my head a bit I stick my tongue out at Cipher, “Knowing how much energy you have, you’re likely to be louder.”

This gets Ah-Pee and Ballad laughing.

There’s a knock at the door and I quickly use my magic to pull two pillows over my face, one on either side to hide, “I’m not here.”

Ballad looks over at the door, her horn glowing, she unlocks it and pulls the handle to open it from where she’s sitting.

The LT steps in with a disheveled Fleetfoot in his arms, and gently lay her on the floor, putting a glass and straw by her muzzle.

“What happened to her?” Ah-Pee asks, sitting up.

The LT Looks at all the girls and moves over to Ah-Pee, whispering into her ear, “I know the way this affects ponies, so I don’t want to say it to loud, but she had a flash vision of when she was cursed, the five thing.”

Ah-Pee nods slowly, “Yeah, best not to use those words.”

“She was having trouble standing after the, vision, so I brought her back here, just so she could rest with ponies.” The LT says. “Oh, and I found grandfather.”

Grandfather walks in quietly, heading over to the stove without saying a word and starts to boil water in the pot, cutting and adding shredded roots and chopped leaves to it, as well as some kind of bark.

Lifting my head from the pillows I squeak “Hi grandfather, then blink and buried my head under the pillow.

The LT looks at Ah-Pee, “What’s with her?”

“She just found out how…” was about all Cipher got out before she was hit by a pillow at speed, causing her to wobble and go cross eyed, “Derp.”

“Wow, remind me not to get into a pillow fight with unicorns,” Ah-Pee giggles, as I bring over a new pillow to hide my head.

“I’m armed.” I humph and keep myself hidden.

“You know, hiding your head, doesn’t stop us from seeing your tail Twilight.” The LT says with a chuckle, still sitting beside Fleetfoot, softly stroking her neck.

“Can I keep him?” Fleetfoot says, smiling weakly.

“Sorry, he’s ours,” Ah-Pee countered, “besides, he doesn’t like mares that way.”

“Darn, I just like his hands.” She stops and shakes her head violently, “Man that was strange, all of a sudden I was hit, seeing myself and the other Wonderbolts, Dash, Dust, Spitfire, and the rest, all fighting Discord… I heard him laughing and start saying…”

The LT softly puts his hand over her muzzle. “Don’t, it triggers a memory in all ponies, I’ve seen some break down in tears just hearing the words, some go into a fight or flight response… It’s like the words bring them back to that moment, it brings back all the emotions of that moment, and it’s not always healthy.”

She looks at the others, “Yeah and with this many of us here, it…”

Ah-Pee nods “Yeah, it’s pretty traumatic, especially if we weren’t warriors.”

The LT stands up and walks over, sitting on the bed beside me, “So how’re the classes going Twilight?”

Peeking my head out from under the pillows a bit, I whimper, “Fine, they are all getting really strong and confident.”

The LT puts his hand on the small of my croup just above my dock, actually reading up on the horse parts helped, I knew where his hand was. Scratching gently, I feel my tail instantly shoot up, and I can’t put it down. Lifting my head I look back at the LT. “Please stop.”

Pulling his hand back, the LT blinks “Sorry, did I hurt you?”

Ah-Pee giggles, “Nope, stallions will often nip or nibble there to excite a mare. Go for the side of the neck, or top of the back just below the neck. Shoulder is good to.”

Nodding, the LT gently starts rubbing my neck, and that is enough to have me completely relax again. “Cultural differences,” he says as he rubs, “Never know where it’s safe to pat.”

“And avoid the cutie mark, while swatting a horse there might be fine, the cutie mark is personal, it’s who we are, never touch them without permission, unless you are very, very close friends with said pony.” I say, looking at him seriously.

Grandfather places a coffee filter over several cups and carefully pours the drink in, using the cloth to catch the solid matter, once done he adds a few flower petals into each glass and brings them over, placing one in front of each mare.

I tilt my head, looking back at the LT then at Grandfather, “What is this?”

“I went on a vision quest, to seek the aid of the kachina, the great deer spirits. He said this often helps young mares with their first heats, it’s supposed to lessen the urges. The stag said it worked for both deer and zebra so it should work on ponies.”

I blink a few times, I could swear sometimes he’s making this stuff up, but I sip my tea a bit and look to the other girls, “a bit bitter but not bad. So, why don’t I see any gears turning?”

Groaning, the girls pick up their gears and started practicing again. Working as a group, they’re trying to build up a bigger and bigger engine. Slowly adding piece after piece to the array, it quickly grows in complexity and size.

Grandfather looks down at me, “You should be helping them too, practice is not just for the new, the experienced can always use some time as well, beside you never were given the chance to work with others.”

Huffing once, I started adding pieces to the machine as well, gears turning in 3 different planes not just vertical but horizontal. By placing the pieces at different angles it allowed spheres of gears, boxes, even flowers, the individual pieces ever turning, rotating in different directions and different speeds.

The LT and Ah-Pee watch in a mix of awe and wonder, as we play our game of dominos with the simple plastic gears, taking turns to add another piece often inside other structures. We can feel our magical fields interacting, as we hand control or holding of a gear over to another at times, while taking over one of theirs, careful not to drop or disrupt the pattern.

I try to keep my eye on Ballad, calling a stop finally when I feel she is getting too tired to continue safely. Ah-Pee had stepped out, so I gathered the pieces back into the box and move over to give Ballad a gentle nuzzle, “You are really getting better,” I look over at all of the unicorns here, “all of you are.”

Ballad pants softly and started sipping some of her tea. “Thanks, but they weren’t foaling when they said it was torture.”

Cipher giggles softly, “You said torture.”

I look over at Cipher, shaking my head, “You are a nut sometimes.”

She smiles, “Only when I’m being silly, or hacking, you have to be a nut sometimes when hacking.”

“Let’s face it, all unicorns are nuts in some way or another, we have to be to even consider using magic.” Sugarberry chimes in.

We all nod, and I have to admit, the tea is helping. I look up at grandfather, “Ok I’ll take the recipe, how much am I supposed to take.”

“Just a cup a day through your heat should help take the edge off. Unfortunately it won’t help the stallions.”

“What do you mean?” I ask blinking.

“The stag spirit said the stallions would still be able to smell you, as such, might have to fight their own urges, or hide them.” Grandfather says, nodding.

All of the girls blush at that one, then we hear the thumping at the door.

I open the door this time to let Ballad rest and Ah-Pee walks in with a tray of donuts on her back. Well it wasn’t actually a tray, the large continental breakfast racks, piled up with donuts, rather than trying to pick a few, she just took the entire rack, plopped it on her back, and walked it back to us.

“Oh Ah-Pee, you’re a godsend.” Ballad said and we all start to dig in.

“Man, how do you girls keep your figures with so much sugar?” The LT asks teasingly.

Cipher looked up at him cream on her nose, “Oh that’s easy. Magic.”

*** Blaze ***

Moaning I find myself tossing and turning in bed. “Argh, this is torture.”

Sitting up I start flipping through channels on the TV, every time I try and close my eyes all I can smell is Velvet, and I find myself needing to be with her. Which is even more frustrating because then I find my body starting to react.

“Argh, mares…” I grumble and flip away from the nature channel, I did not want to see horses right now either. “News, drama, news, oh a movie, what’s this. Twilight Saga, ARGH.”

Turning off the TV I grumble, and then push the nurse’s call button.

“What is it now Blaze?” She looks sternly at me, hmm it’s not like I had just called her five minutes ago. More like fifteen minutes.

“Can I sign out a tablet or something?” I ask looking innocently at her.

“One moment.” She says and walks out.

Looking down at the Daring Do book I just shake my head, “I’m not Dash, and this hospital has more interesting things to do than bounce a ball off the wall.”

“If you even think of bouncing ball of the wall I’ll strap you down and sedate you.” The nurse says walking in and laying a cheap tablet on my lap. Carefully she straps on a wrist band with a stylus on it so I can use the tablet, “I’ll be back in about an hour with some snacks for you. Doctor’s orders, he wants you eating and drinking every few hours.”

“Thank you nurse, I think it’s a racial thing, pegasi just don’t like sitting still for too long in a confined space… It might not be so bad if I had a cloud to sleep on but even then. I’d probably go stir crazy on a cloud after a bit.”

Nodding once, the nurse walks out of the room, and I cringe softly, as I hear her say “Animals in the hospital.”

Looking down at the tablet I search through a few news stories, there’s lots of speculation on the rainboom, from secret weapon, to asteroid, to… “Aliens spaceship seen over Des Moines, the alien craft made a close pass over Des Moines before jumping to hyperspace.” Laying back I just start laughing, the idea of what some people would believe, what next? Magical talking ponies?

Glancing back at my wing I hum softly, “Ponies, the new Illegal Aliens.”

Looking out the window, I watch some birds fly by, “Show-offs.”

Shaking my head I put on some music on the tablet then pick up the book and lean back to read. Truth is I don’t mind reading, I loved fantasy novels when I grew up, and still find myself occasionally reading one of those books.

I get about a chapter into the book before an orderly comes in and stops dead, looking at me.

“Yes?” I ask putting the book down.

Backing up a little the orderly looks around then slowly walks into the room, “I just had this feeling like I was stepping into Equestria… Bad landing Rainbow Crash?”

I narrow my eyes and grumble, “Try again, I’m Rainbow Blaze, Dash is a filly, well technically a mare, I’m a stallion.”

The orderly shrugged “Same diff.” And smiles, putting down a big meal, chicken strips, honey garlic dip, fries, gravy, some fruit and a large chocolate milk again. I seem to get getting a lot of chocolate milk here.

“Meh, thanks ma’am.” I say to him as I start to eat.

“I’m a dude.” The orderly says, heading out.

“Same diff.”

Nervously, I start trying the chicken before deciding that it’s safe to eat, at least the food isn’t bad, but it’s not actually hospital food, its mess food. Nellis mess hall, where have I heard reference to that? Nellis mess hall and armory…

I shake my head, and lean over picking a towel off the chair by my bed to wipe off my face after dinner. Blinking slowly I feel my wings stiffen, and look at them fighting to get them down, my mind is racing thinking about Velvet again for some reason.

Huffing once I roll onto my side to get comfortable, and close my eyes to take a nap. Slowly I pulled the towel my muzzle burrowing my nose into it. There’s just something about the smell…

*** Velvet’s Dream ***

“I’m home darling.” I heard Night Light call out from down stairs, the foals are at school, it was Twilight’s first day at the Gifted Unicorns school and Shining Armor was at the academy, so we finally had some alone time.

I let out a little giggle, “I’ll be down in a moment dear.” I called down, I’ve spent hours getting ready, I had my mane and tail done, giving them a little curl and bounce, a touch of makeup on my ears and cheeks to give them a light blush. I had put on a new tail ribbon, it was something different, but I thought it looked cute, red with gold trim, and gold hearts.

Looking in them mirror I adjust the halter on my face, red with little golden heart tassels heading down from my ear to my muzzle, on my back is a cute little saddle blanket that covers my withers and back. Keeping with the red and gold trim but this also had a very dark crimson in it making it stand out more off my light grey fur. The straps wrap around my neck and down between my forelegs to finally link up to the strap around my barrel.

Nodding once I turn and walk down the stairs, swaying my tail side to side, Nightlight is sitting at his desk, working on some books, rebinding an old tome. Clearing my throat I giggle, “Dear, what do you think?”

Night Light stands, putting down his tools and sighs, “Darling, that kind of outfit isn’t dignified, especially for a mare with two foals.” He says, gently lifting the halter off my face with his magic. “If the neighbors were to see, or the children came home early. We have a duty to uphold a certain level of status in Canterlot.”

I blink and lower my head, “But…”

“Oh Darling, you don’t need to dress up for me, and things like the tail ribbon are actually childish. If you want, I’ll take you out to the theater, you can put on that white necklace I like.” He strokes my cheek once before giving me a hug, then he turns back to his work.

“Yes Night Light.” Turning, I walked back upstairs.

*** Velvet ***

I find myself waking up, crying into my pillow, I’m not sure why, it doesn’t make sense to me but it hurts so much. What makes it worse is I don’t know if this is feelings from then, or now. I know it is stupid to try and separate the old Velvet from myself, but would the old Velvet have cried about that?

Ah-Pee moves over and lays down beside me, stroking my mane, “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know, I don’t… understand.” I cry softly.

Sugarberry had been sleeping on the floor in here rather than bunking with one of the boys, sitting up she looks at me and uses her magic to bring over some Kleenex to wipe my face. “Want to talk about it?”

“It’s really stupid, I mean I don’t know why it hurts so much. It shouldn’t.” I say whimpering.

“What?” Berry says, softly stroking my cheek.

“I had a dream, or a memory, I was in Equestria, or the old Velvet was. I had spent hours getting ready, trying to make myself sexy for Night Light, I was wearing some things I had bought at a mares shop, um, I guess it was like human lingerie, I think that’s what it’s called. It was all soft silk and lace. I spent so long, I worked so hard for him.”

I don’t know why but I start crying again, putting my face into my pillow.

“It’s ok, you’re with friends, you can cry.” Ah-Pee strokes my back.

Crying into my pillow I try to fight through the feelings, “I don’t know why it hurts so much. He said… he said it wasn’t dignified for me to wear something like that. That we had… standards…”

“Oh God,” Berry says and hugs me tighter.

“I don’t understand why I’m crying, I don’t understand why I hurt so much, I just don’t…” I shake my head in the pillow, crying even harder.

“You’re crying because you tried to do something so special for him, and he cared about image.” Berry said, “any girl would be hurt.”

“I’d buck him senseless and hog tie him.” Ah-Pee huffs.

“Yeah, but didn’t you mention you hog tied your brothers for fun?” Berry says softly, “And this is different.”

“I know, I’m just frustrated.” Ah-Pee grumbles.

“Ah-Pee, I’m married, am I supposed to go back to him? Am I supposed to…” I looked up at her with tears in my eyes. “Is it my duty? And what about Sparkle and Armor, what if they expect me to pick up where I left off with him…”

“Everyone, every pony’s memories are clouded with Discords curse. I’m sure every pony is likely to have started new relations before they changed. Marriages, relationships… if you don’t feel right going back to him you won’t have to and we’ll stand by you. You can’t feel pressured though.” Ah-Pee hugs me tighter pulling my head to her neck.

Sugarberry climbs into bed with me as well, snuggling me so I’m between the two, trying to make me feel safe and secure. Closing my eyes I cry myself back to sleep.

*** A little over 1000 Years ago, on a Tuesday ***

That castle of the two sisters stood as a beacon of light, of hope, to those across Equestria. It had been built at the edge of the Great Everfree forest, above the tree of Harmony. It was meant to be a place of balance, a place of order after the chaos brought by Discord.

It hadn’t taken them long to build the castle, and the place was chosen because of the Tree of Harmony, though some questioned things, given how wild and untamed the forest was. Ponies were plains folk preferring the grasslands where they could farm, run free and play.

Stepping out of his lab, Starswirl chuckles softly, both the sun and moon are in the sky right now, so he wandered the library till he finds her. The only reason the moon would still be up is if Luna had fallen asleep in the library again. Sometimes Celestia let her sister sleep a few hours before waking her to lower the moon, but it seems to be later than normal today.

Shaking his head, he moves up behind the sleeping form, Luna was always a little smaller then Celestia, and lacked some of her sisters, shall we say, wisdom. Sometimes Starswirl wondered if she was still a little foal inside.

“The cakes on fire!” Starswirl says with a chuckle.

Instantly there was an explosion of books and Luna sits up looking around, “Not again, I didn’t mean to…” Looking back she blinks, looking at Starswirl and narrows her eyes, “You… We really need to put a bell on you or something.”

“I have considered that, though I haven’t decided, gold, or silver.” Starswirl says with a chuckle.

“How about one of those cast bronze ones that are used in the towers,” Luna huffs. “I’m sure it would work well.”

“Are you still bitter about not being able to figure out the riddle to my lab?” Starswirl inquires, grabbing a scroll with his magic.

“We will figure that out. Do not worry.” Luna said with a huff, really the idea that he would put a lock and state that it’s to keep the riff raff out, that only those worthy should be able to enter, is an insult in her book.

“Good, as to the bell, I’m sure it would help, it might remind you when I trot by to make sure you lower the moon.” Starswirl states as he turns, trotting for the door.

“We are not some child that would… The moon, what time is it, Oh sister!!!” Luna runs off to in a clatter of hooves.

Starswirl shakes his head, his robes flowing around him as he heads across the bridge towards the treeline. The moon is just setting over the horizon, finally, when he stops. “Did you find it?”

Stepping out of the woods into the light the young stag nods, “I had some of our crafters shape it for you.”

“You know you are welcome to come into the castle, Willow.” Starswirl states.

Shaking his head the stag sighs, “I don’t like the sounds, the smells, the feel of shaped stone under hoof. Our kind are not meant to be confined inside walls of stone. We are creatures of the forest.” Carefully Willow picks up two large bundles of wood that he had been carrying on his back.

Starswirl focuses his magic to sense the wood and nods, “Oh this should do perfectly, I have already talked to a dragon for aid in making the facing of it.”

Willow nods slowly, “Cedar and Pine are curious about it, this kind of wood is hard to come by without hurting a tree. Why did you need so much?”

“I am making something magical with it, and it will need a proper support and backing. Once I am done I’ll invite you to see it, with any luck it will be a very special mirror.”

*** Velvet ***

“Oh come on Ah-Pee, I swear you complain more than Apple Bloom does in the show.” I say, laughing as I use my magic to tug the PT shirt onto her.

“You know, ponies don’t usually wear clothes.” Ah-Pee grumbles.

“Nope, the Rarity defense won’t work for you, that’s in Equestria, we’re on earth, on a military base.” I said laughing, “We are all dressed.”

Trotting out I nodded to the other girls, we formed up in ranks outside the hotel, there are only five of us so it is two by two’s. Getting into step can be a touch hard at times but with 4 legs… half the time I think the trick is only concentrating on the front legs and letting the hind follow suit.

“Marching cadence anyone?” I ask while trotting, you know asking that was probably a mistake.

Cipher quickly starts up, “I really am so happy, your smile fills me with glee.”

Fighting to stop laughing, we all pick up, the high step, trotting to the music works great, since it was close to a normal cadence. “I give a smile, I get a smile, and that’s so special to me.”

There isn’t enough antacid for the sergeants when we trot by as an entire squad break ranks, laughing at us. We manage to keep our faces straight as we sing, wheeling into the mess.

I grab a tray for myself, Ah-Pee and makes sure each of the girls grabs their own trays. Loading up on pancakes, hash browns, the girls all pick their meals out. Though small we seem to pack away slightly more than a human, food wise. This, again, likely explained the high sugar diets without gaining weight that the ponies in the show had.

We set down our trays and I notice Cipher working at the drinks table, she is making peppermint tea, with lemon and honey, taking time to prepare it, till it was perfect, then trots over to the drill sergeant from the platoon we passed.

“Here you go,” she said cheerfully, “best thing in all of Equestria for a sore throat.” Then she prances back to us, taking her seat.

“Well that’s a new shade of red,” Ah-Pee states, trying not to laugh. “Poor guy.”

“Hey, peppermint tea with honey and lemon is perfect for throat problems.” She says, smiling, “I broke him, so I figured I’d fix him.”

Finishing our breakfast, we head into the girls bathroom to clean up before getting into formation and heading to the hospital. Once there I stop us, “Ok girls, you don’t have to come in with me, today is a rest day, we’ve been pushing ourselves very, very hard, today I want just to relax, explore your magic as it relates to your cutie mark.”

Smiling, I stroke Sugarberry’s mane, “Hit the PX, or BX I should say. Do some shopping, hit their jewelry department see what your magic feels like there.”

“Ballad, I know you’re engineering, but have some fun in the PX’s music department, fool around a bit there.” I say to her smiling bright.

“Cipher,” I looked at her, at her shorts where her cutie mark would be, at her, “Umm, don’t break any international hacking laws.” Really, for Cipher, there’s just nothing I can think of, I don’t even know what her cutie mark means let alone what unicorn magic would work with it.

“Can’t promise anything,” she says cheerfully and bounds off.

Trotting in, I smile, the guys are already in the room. Blaze is lying in bed trying to reach Eric who is holding a towel just out of reach of Blaze. The LT is doing a face palm, and Henry is laughing with Jay and Sanchez.

“Hey guys, what’s so funny.” Ah-Pee asked walking in.

Instantly Eric hides the towel behind him, and both Eric and Blaze go bright red.

“And what’s with the towel?” I ask.

22: Broken Wings and Reflective things.

The doctors poke and prod Blaze for some time, they even x-raying his leg and wing again. By noon they’re satisfied he is stable enough to be sent home, though he still wouldn’t be walking, flying, or other activities but most of his injures are healing amazingly well. Far faster than expected, but according to the show, Dash was only down for a few days from her broken wing.

Since we are actually, on the job, the LT returns the rental van we’d been using, and files a travel claim on it to be reimbursed, and sign out 2 JLTV’s, the Army still has Hummers in their registry but the JLTV’s are a bit more roomy, good thing for hauling ponies around, and they come in a variety of colors from tan, to tan, and even tan.

Humming softly, and much to the shock of the girls, I’ve scooped up Blaze in one magical aura and trot him down to the JLTV, gently setting him down in the payload bay, pulling blankets and pillows around him to make him comfortable. I guess I just have a little more strength magic wise than the girls, but they haven’t re-discovered their cutie marks yet. I guess that for the Mane 6 it is easy, everyone knows Rarity is about fashion or Flutters is about animals. The problem for most of the others, it is harder, we haven’t even seen what instrument Ballad plays in the show.

The girls have a few bags of goods on them from their shopping trip to the BX, and those get loaded into the vehicle, Ballad takes the driver seat in the first tactical, and Eric in the second. “Hah, at least I won’t hear you singing.” Eric calls out.

Cipher looks out her window calling back, “Look, here, are three little ponies, ready to sing for this crowd, Listen up, 'cause here's our story, I'm gonna sing it…”

Rolling down the other windows on that side of the vehicle, Ah-Pee and Sugerberry leaned out the window yelling at Eric “Very LOUD!!!”

At least they aren’t trying to sing that song, it is enough though to get Eric driving fast. The drive ends up being fairly relaxing and I had the girls take turns in the driver’s seat. We did have to make two drive through stops, on the way, for snacks, coffee and food for Blaze.

And one pit stop for us girls, though the McDonald’s staff seems less than thrilled about a herd of ponies charging for their bathroom, some of the kids seem excited though. “Note to all parents, if you see a herd of ponies heading for the bathroom in a hurry, please make sure your kids don’t follow unless you want to be explaining things to them. Seriously, boys trying to get into the girls bathroom, not smart.” I say, trotting out and shaking my head.

Finally with the last hop done though, we are back at Grandfathers. Personally, I was starting to find I like wide open country compared to the confines of cities and built up army bases. Not that I’d want to live outside, or give up coffee. Just real ground felt better underhoof than concrete.

Looking back at Blaze, I scoop him up and trot back inside, carefully laying him down on his bed, “how’s that, your own bed, safe and sound?”

Blaze kicks back a bit and chuckles “Yeah, I’m still grounded, but I’ll get my fluffy back.”

Using my magic I give his wings a quick check over and preening before giving him a hug. “Don’t ever scare me like that again.”

“What? Like you’re the only one that can play hero and risk themselves?” He smiles to soften the blow.

Gently I poke his nose with a forehoof, “you know exactly what I mean.”

Reaching up Blaze grabs me gently and pulls me into the bed facing him, laying a wing over me, chuckling softly he looked into my eyes and pokes my nose back with his. “Yep, you’re being overprotective of me, and if I’m not allowed, you’re not allowed.”

Closing my eyes I tuck my muzzle under his just feeling safe, like all the world is melting away, and everything will be fine.

“He’s a special somepony,” I hear behind me.

“Uh huh, I have a special…” Blinking, I gasp and roll back, falling right off the bed with a clatter, Yiska’s bed wasn’t that big after all. Laying on my back I look up blinking, “Hi Sugarberry.”

Giggling softly she looks down at me, “Hi Twilie, sorry, couldn’t resist, you left the door wide open.”

“I have got to stop doing that don’t I,” I say, scrunching up my nose.

“I just came up to tell you, I think Ciphers figured out a new spell.” Berry said then turned around her tail high and swaying fanning her scent around the room as she heads downstairs.

Giggling, I get up, “Berry, you’re going to need a pad soon.” Following her out, I didn’t notice that I was doing the same thing with my tail.

Cipher is having a ball with the new laptop she had bought, she had a Google glass over one eye, holding an air mouse with her magical aura, the keyboard was glowing as her magical aura had the keys clicking at nearly as fast as the computer could register.

Around her the LT and rest of the Rangers are looking on in a mix of shock and confusion, as she talks while working, a magical image hovering above the laptop like some holographic projection as she runs the air mouse, “Almost ready, just resetting my GUI, had to repartition the drive and use a portable drive so I could mirror Windows to it… the machine came with windows 10 but I wanted Linux, I think I need a faster keyboard though. “

“How are you…” I say, motioning to the floating display.

“No idea really, I just needed an extra screen while I was working on code, and umm… I just realized I could.” She says, looking up. “And no, I’m not breaking any international hacking laws.”

“Yet,” the LT chuckles, “Cyber warfare is going to love you.”

“They hated me before this, I kept re-writing the GUI to my specs.” She giggled. “And…” her screens go blank, and she leans back looking upside down at everyone.

“And what? What now?” I ask.

“Now I wait about an hour for everything to re-compile, it’s just a laptop, it’s not a mainframe or supercomputer…” Cipher smiled, “anyone got coffee?”

“I got it, and you’re doing great Cipher Splash, who thought the Splash part of your name might apply to net surfing.” Trotting into the kitchen I filled a glass from the percolator. “How do you take your coffee?”

“Two scoops of instant,” she says lying back on the chair head hanging over the back.

“It’s percolated.” I call out.

“Yep, that’s why it’s only two scoops.”

Shaking my head, I add the two scoops of instant and turn, walking towards the living room, “Got it, no cream or sugar?”

Trotting out with the cup I hear a knocking at the door and a woman barges in, crying. She has a bloody and limp form in her arms. I drop the coffee cup as I lose all focus on magic.

Henry looks up, blinking, and quickly clears off the table as the native woman lay the little foal on the table. A very soft pink pegasus, she has a two tone pink mane and tail, but no cutie mark. Most of her feathers have been plucked and blood is dripping from her wings.

“I found her hanging by her hind legs tied to a fence.” The woman sobs.

The foal was small, her hind legs clearly showing the rope burns, blood coming from her nose, as well blood and fluids drip from her ear. She also has a cross cut into her belly. Henry is quick to check for pulse and breathing.

“I… I don’t know, she’s barely alive, I’m not sure I can…” Henry shakes his head, running for his bag, setting up an IV to get fluids into her, and started bandaging what he can.

Looking at his phone the LT says softly “Feather Pinch, pegasus version of Berry Pinch or Pinchy seen in the background.”

Grandfather stands up, “The damage is serious, I will need your help, as well as Blazes.” He said looking sternly.

“Blaze is bedridden, he’s badly hurt himself.” I protest.

“He will be needed for the fire,” Grandfather says firmly and stands, walking to the door, “Bring him and her.”

“This is serious grandfather,” I start but he turns, giving me an unfamiliar look of determination.

“I know it is, I need help from the spirits, I just hope it doesn’t take long to reach one.” He states and turns, heading for the fire site.

Running upstairs I skid to a stop, sitting at the foot of Blaze bed, “Blaze, grandfather told me to get you, do you think your strong enough to help with a ceremony?”

Moaning Blaze huffs, “Bed ridden and now a ceremony, what’s wrong?”

“Army of God, they left a foal all but dead hanging…” I say looking back, then hear Blaze whimpering as he tries to get out of bed on his own.

Shaking my head I grab him with my magical field and pick him up, along with the pillows and blanket and bring him out to the ritual site, quickly setting him up. Cipher and the girls are already there, waiting for us. Sugarberry is snarling, the fur on her tail puffed out.

Looking at Grandfather I can’t understand why he wants to try and talk to spirits now, with the foals life hanging on the line.

*** AoG Bunker ***

“You win some, you lose some.” The man said, “The money though from our sponsor shall help.”

“We sent message though, even if we lose people, we can still take blood, and none of these animals are off limits.” A second says, as they look at the map.

“Some of the money is coming in from drug sources. Won’t the DEA get involved?” A young man asks.

“This is God’s work, the DEA can get involved if they want, but they cannot stand in the face of God Himself.” The elder states.

“Did we have to do that to a foal?” The young man asks plaintively.

“The devil comes in all forms, adult or foal, it doesn’t matter. These creatures are not of our world, and need to be put down like the animals they are.” He responded. “If it takes gutting one and leaving it out in the sun to make them realize they are not safe… then so be it.”

“God’s will be done.” The elder intones.

“God’s will be done.”

*** Velvet ***

I sit blinking, looking around. I have never understood Grandfather’s spiritual work, and this makes even less sense to me, I understand the idea of talking to spirits is part of their culture but this just doesn’t make sense. The songs grandfather sings, calling for help, calling for the emergency, are swiftly answered.

“What kind of creature would do such a thing,” King Aspen says, “This is not hunting for food, this is not killing for protection. This is pure evil.”

“Her magic has been disrupted, I don’t know if she can heal even with help.” Grandfather said, “she is out of balance, is there anything you can do to help, Great Spirit?”

King Aspen shakes his head slowly, “You have most of the herbs you would need there, as well as unicorn magic but you are missing Zap Apple wood. Without it, the potion won’t work to help her. Those only grow in the Everfree.”

“And the Apple farm.” Ah-Pee states, then lowers her head at a glare from the stag.

“Without it she is not likely to recover, and even if she does live, she will likely never fly. I am sorry little ones.” Aspen shakes his head.

“So she’s going to die?” Cipher moans, looking bleak.

Sugarberry looks down at the foal, “She’s so young. She doesn’t deserve this.”

“Can’t we just use some other type of wood?” Ballad asks, whimpering.

“No, Zap Apple wood has the magical energies in it, its properties are her only hope.” Aspen states quietly.

Blinking, I looked up then back at grandfathers house, “Magical energies? You mean Aether?”

“Yes, you should know that, you spent enough time in the Everfree, little unicorn.” The king intones.

“I’m sorry, I don’t remember anything that from back then, but…” I stop, thinking furiously.

Standing I run into grandfather’s house, looking at the shelves in the living room I concentrate, I know I had sensed something the first day I walked in here. “Where is it?” Searching through the items I stop at the peace pipe. Touching my horn to it I looked for that feeling, “Its Aether, Equestrian Aether.”

Grabbing the pipe I run back to the fire setting it down, panting, “I think this is made from zap apple wood, it’s old, I don’t know if it will work.”

“There shouldn’t be Zap Apple wood there, but you may be right, all it will require is a few shavings of that, the rest of the ingredients, a pegasus feather from an adult, mare preferably but stallion could work, as well as some of the more common herbs, and you should be able to make a potion to help her.”

“Thank you noble spirit,” Grandfather states, nodding slowly.

“A young unicorn once taught me the important of cutie marks, let’s hope this foal can grow to find her own.” King Aspen shows us in haste what we need to do, then his image fades as the stag trots off into the flames.

The LT calls Fleetfoot for help, she was the closest mare with wings, I had to lay my ears back, I could hear her scream over the phone when he explained things but I was more concerned with my job.

Very carefully I shaved some slices off the pipe like I was told to, collecting them in a large bowl, grandfather brings up the rest of the herbs to add to the potion as well. Looking back I nuzzle up to Blaze softly “I’m worried too. There’s no certainty that this will work.”

“I know, and I know you, you have to try.” Blaze said nodding, “so I’ll say to you, there’s no certainty so don’t blame yourself.”

I nod slowly and sigh, whimpering, as I watch Grandfather come back to prepare the herbs and water, the all of us look up to the sky waiting on Fleetfoot, she’s fast, let’s hope she’s fast enough.

*** Over a 1000 years ago, I think it was a Sunday ***

The wind blows Starswirl’s cloak, causing it to flow around his legs, it’s getting late and Luna should be raising the moon soon, but she had already put up a few stars, a gentle hint to Celestia that it was time to put the sun down.

Scanning the tree line, he watches for any sign of his quiet footed friends, the deer are always good at vanishing, and few of them trusted the ponies, but this was a special occasion, it would be the first of Luna’s full moons for this month. Everything was in place for what he needs, and if this works, he’d show Celestia.

One by one they stepped out of the shadows of the forest, three bucks, and two does. Starswirl recognized Willow, Cedar and Pine. The does though, he’s never met. All of them though have small barrels made of wood tied to their necks, sizes varied from as small as an apple cider stein on the does, to something that looked like it could hold 4 or 5 apples in them on the larger stags.

“Sorry we are late old friend, may I introduce Maple and Juniper. They wouldn’t let us leave the village without them. They both helped with finding the wood.” Willow states.

The does look around timidly before they bowed to Starswirl respectfully. As deer go both are fairly pretty, Maple was slightly taller but had a white heart shaped mark on her forehead just above her eyes. Juniper has very soft green eyes, and her soft brown coat shifts to black tips on her ears and the tip of her tail.

Unlike the ponies, deer have no cutie marks, and often have only very subtle differences between them, so it could be hard, for Starswirl at least, to tell them apart, but the deer never seem to have that problem. Though Starswirl had guessed the deer might have the same problem with some ponies. There are several unicorns that served in the guard that look almost the same, especially after their manes are cut.

“Well come with me, we’ll take the back way into my lab,” he says, trotting to a wall on the side of the main building, “It’s shorter and a bit less claustrophobic for you rather than going through all the halls.”

Horn glowing, the wall responds to his magic and opens up, revealing a deep ramp downwards under the main castle. All of the secret passages in this castle made it somewhat fun to travel, the sisters enjoyed it, though Luna still hadn’t realized his lab was down, not up. Up, was just the entrance, and long tunnels leading to the lab. Poles, or maybe a slide, he would have to add something fun to get down here, the winding staircase is so last season.

They stop in front of the mirror and whistle softly, “Very pretty, so that’s why you needed so many boards,” Willow states, tilting his head.

Juniper speaks with the softest and gentlest voice Starswirl had ever heard, “I have worked with wood all my life, carving and shaping it, I was the one that shaped the Zap Apple wood for our potion containers, it is very hard to work with, and I was scared to use so much for this. What does it do?”

“Aside from reflect your beauty my lady, it’s a portal between worlds.” Starswirl states. “You see, in my studies I have found there are different worlds out there, different dimensions. At first I found I could see them by reflecting those though smaller mirrors, but in this case, I needed enough wood to make a bridge.”

Willow takes a step forward, “A bridge?”

“Oh yes, the mirror has to be large enough to step through, but by, shall we say, entering the mirror on this side when it is activated, we will come through on the other side in a new world. Some of these worlds are very different and as such, changes will be made so we can adapt to the world.”

“Changes?” Maple squeaks as the two other stags look at each other nervously.

“Oh it’s all perfectly safe, the changes are usually minor, for example if the mirror were to open up underwater we would be granted gills. It’s a safety precaution.” Starswirl stated. “Truth is I do not know for sure where the mirror will open, but that’s half the fun. The magic should lock onto any sufficiently large reflective surface on the other side and form a lock.”

“So how do we get back from there?” Willow asked looking skeptical.

“Once the lock is created, the two points will become fixed, and to return we simply step through the gate on that side. It will return us here, and of course clear any of the alterations made. It’s all very magical.” He states with a nod.

“How did you come up with this?” Willow asks.

“Actually, the magic is far older than I. There are stories of it in the ancient libraries, of crystals from the deep mines that held this. I’ve used some of them in the mirror but this link is ancient, I am simply opening it for us.” Starswirl states as he touches his horn to the mirror. Concentrating, he can feel the magic reaching out across the void, between the dimensions. “Almost… got…”

The waves of energy radiating from the mirror cause the deer to back up slowly. Then there is a loud popping sound, and with a dull flash of light and finally loud snap as the magic locks on to an object on the other side and reverberates back. Much like a rubber band being pulled and let go, the back snap hits Starswirl, sending him flying backwards across the lab skidding to a stop at the base of a painting of Princess Celestia.

Willow was the first to his side, “Are you alright?”

Coughing up a puff a smoke, Swirl raised a forehoof. “Got it.”

“Well that doesn’t instill confidence does it?” Cedar says with a worried chuckle.

Maple steps forward and bows her head, touching the side of her flask, with a click the flask opens and bowing again, she pours the water over Starswirl.

“Maple here makes some of the best healing potions and salves. They can mend bone, fix broken teeth, and even cure the hiccups.” Willow says with a little smile.

*** Velvet ***

Fleetfoot hits the ground hard, panting, sides heaving with the exertion from the flight. “To paraphrase Rarity,” she panted, “I may be the fastest of the Wonderbolts, but stamina isn’t my strongpoint.”

Ballad comes running over, putting a wet blanket over Fleetfoot and her wings, to help cool her down, and Cipher bounds up with a large bottle of pop with a straw.

Carefully pulling one of her flight feathers, she looks at the foal and starts snarling, “Those monsters.”

“People always talk about things like werewolves, vampires, and dragons as monsters. They even call or consider unicorns and pegasi monsters in some cases. The truth is, sometimes I think humanity can be the real monsters and everything else should live in fear of them.” Ballad says.

Taking the flight feather I bring it over, stirring it into the mix. “King Aspen said this is a very ancient recipe of the deer. We needed the flight feather because it’s a pegasus we are healing, and to help focus the magic on her wings, without it the magic would dilute across all of her wounds and while healed she may lose her magic and end up being lost to us.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Fleetfoot asks.

“Umm, magic mumbo-jumbo, unicorn stuff.” Cipher giggles.

Fleetfoot shakes her head, “In other words you have no idea either.”

“Ok girls, its horn time, as King Aspen said, given the amount of damage and the age of the wood, we need to charge it up.” Closing my eyes I reach out to the potion, slowly pushing magic into it. It feels like pushing jello with a finger.

One by one, each of the girls joins in, with grandfather watching, slowly the fluid turns from dark brown, to a grey, to a clear silver. “Ok little ones, its ready.”

Picking up the water, Grandfather carefully pours it over her wings and belly, before pouring the last of it down her throat. Almost instantly the wounds start to close. The first new feathers starting to grow right before our eyes, while there are not many of them it is a sign that her magic is coming back and not totally lost.

“It’s lucky she was so small, we wouldn’t have enough wood for a full grown pegasus.” I say softly.

Nodding once, Blaze sighs, “This has gone beyond terrorism and cultism… this has gone right into psychopathic behavior.”

Fleetfoot shakes her head, “I’m going to see that these people are listed as a top threat terror group. This kind of behavior is unacceptable anywhere in the world! Let alone the USA.”

Stomping a hoof I look over, “Not the time for that, we are here for Feather Pinch right now, not for plotting revenge or hate.” I move over to lay down on my side by the little pegasus foal, pulling her head to my belly. “Come on little one, you can do it.”

Cipher looked up, “King Aspen said that music could help to.”

Ballad sits, looking at the fire, then at the rest of us starting to sing, her voice alone proving why she had a musical cutie mark. “The fire of friendship lives in our hearts, As long as it burns we cannot drift apart.”

With tears in my eyes I lifted my head. Joining in, looking at Blaze and Ah-Pee as I sing, “Though quarrels arise, their numbers are few. Laughter and singing will see us through.”

Everyone moves over, sitting around the foal, joining in singing, “We are a circle of pony friends, a circle of friends we'll be to the very end…”

23: Reflections and Musings

*** Velvets Dream ***

There was no noise, which was wrong, I knew it. I had only fallen asleep for a bit, I was so tired but I should have watched them closer. Sitting up looking around I couldn’t see Twi-Twi or Shining Armor, both of them were gone, and they had taken their Pith Helmets.

“Nightlight the foals, there gone!” I said, “They couldn’t have gone into the woods, could they?”

Nightlight blinked, “They were talking about monster hunting, Twilight had her monster manual with her.”

“Oh Celestia, I’ve got to find them.” I said

“We need to get the guards, why weren’t you watching them?” Nightlight called running for the castle.

Why, why did we have to stop so close to the forest, I know the foals were tired but we could have carried them further away, and now they are gone because of me, because I fell asleep.

I ran into the woods searching they hadn’t been trying to hide their trail, so I could follow it easy and fast, I see drag marks, from the little play net Twilight had with her. I ran as fast as I could hoping I’d find them soon, find them safe, these woods were not as bad as the Everfree but there were still creatures in here.

I stopped, panting and closed my eyes, pivoting my ears side to side listening, I couldn’t hear anything yet so I kept following their trail as fast as I could. Those two loved playing monster hunters but this was going too far.

The scream came from off to the left of the trail I had been following, turning I started running towards it, I knew it was Twi-Twi, and the roar I heard sent a chill down my spine… With a leap I landed with the foals on my left, and threw up a shield spell.

The acid spray splashed off my shield and melted the trunks of 2 nearby trees. As they fell slowly I turned to face the creature, planting my hooves, its large dragon-like head, watching me, as it walked on its hind legs and bat like wings… the scorpion tail high above it ready to strike. These lesser cousins to the dragons were in some ways far more dangerous, because they lacked intelligence. There was no reasoning with them, it was hungry, and my children were prey, and to me that was not acceptable.

“Stay behind me,” I said, firmly, as Shining and Sparkle cried.

The creature lunged at me hitting the shield diving me and backwards, this thing was strong, far stronger then I would have liked. Sparkle screamed and in the moment I looked over to her the creature charged again slamming into the shield and breaking through it. I was struck by its head and thrown into a tree.

My sides hurt, my head was ringing, but the creature wasn’t about to stop. I had blood over my right eye but I didn’t care, my foals ran to keep me between them and the monster, as he looked back at me my horn was glowing bright. I was not going to let this thing hurt my children.

My mane and tail crackled with energy as my eyes flashed locking with its… rocks slowly began floating off the ground around me as the earth beneath my hooves cracked and crumbled forming a dark circle. As the creature charge again I fired.

The EUP had probably seen that one, I heard them running, towards us, weakly I turned to look at the foals collapsing as they ran over to hug and nuzzle. Panting I coughed up a little blood, but pulled the little ones closer. I fought as hard as I could to remain conscious, I didn’t want to pass out infront of the foals.

The first of the EUP Pegasus landed in the clearing, strangely he never remembered a clearing there before, but all the tree’s for about 50 feet had been flattened, and there was a good 200 foot line of missing foliage so it was easy for him to get in. Calling out to the others he came up then looked back at the skeleton of the creature.

I felt myself being enveloped in a magical field being picked up, looking over I saw a unicorn guard in armor holding me, beside him was Nightlight running over to the foals, “Its ok, daddy’s here I’ll protect you.” He said hugging both of them.

Sparkle and Armor looked at each other than clacked hooves “page 213 wyvern!”

Closing my eyes I passed out.

*** Velvet ***

I felt the foal being pulled from my belly and leapt to my feet, horn glowing and I whinnied out in challenge. I could feel the magic surge through me ready to lash out, I was not going to let them take my little Twi-Twi.

Henry scrambled away quick as did the LT, both of them looked shocked and worried. This was rare for them, given their training as rangers for them to back off that quick. Ah-Pee blinked lifting her head, as did Cipher who were both sleeping near me just a few feet away.

Grandfather on the other hand walked forward one hand out speaking softly, “Your foal is safe, be calm.” He said lowering himself a bit to appear less imposing trying not to loom above me.

Looking down I saw the form of the little foal, she was still asleep but her colors had come back a little to a richer pink. It wasn’t Twilight, was it? Twilight was a unicorn. This was a pegasus. Shaking my head I let my magic drop.

“I’m… I’m sorry, I had a dream… Sparkle and Armor were in danger… I had to save them…” sitting down I whimpered softly.

Henry looked over at the LT, “PTSD, Pony Traumatic Stress Disorder.”

“I was just going to move the foal so Henry could check her over.” The LT said.

“Sorry sir, its…” I shook my head.

“It’s a combat reflex, you weren’t awake, you perceived a threat and you reacted, its fine.” The LT said coming over and giving me a hug. “Combined with your nightmare or dream, we just needed to back off and let you come to your senses.”

“Thanks LT. Umm, let me guess, this is going on a page 13 report isn’t it?”

“Doesn’t have to, probably a medical, but I still believe you’re fit for duty.” He said with a smile.

I watched as Henry carefully started examining the foal, thought the LT still kept a hand on me to keep me calm. I wasn’t sure what was wrong with me, if it was the heat, or something else. I'd never reacted that way before.

Ah-Pee walked over and put her body against mine side to side pressing gently and nuzzling. “Relax, calm down and breath.”

I took a deep breath and looked at her, “Sorry Ah-Pee.”

“Don’t be, you’re in full mother mode. Your body language is telling everyone around you that you are protecting a foal. She doesn’t need protecting from us though.”

I sit down and look at the foal calming down and snort once.

“You are one protective mom,” Ah-Pee said hugging me tight, “You have a serious case of maternal instincts.”

“I blame it on my heat,” I said then looked down at the foal again.

“Her vitals are up but she’s still not waking up.” Henry said.

“What about food? She needs to eat.” I said looking down at her.

Grandfather headed inside and came out with a baby bottle again, looking at it I took it with my magic and curled around her trying to get her to nurse.

Ah-Pee giggled softly and took the bottle sitting and worked it into the foals mouth coaxing it to start feeding. “There we go. In a case like this it took a little more force than usual, but she’s drinking.”

“Where’s Fleetfoot?” I asked looking around.

“She went back to base. She does work you know.” The LT said with a chuckle.

“Where’s Blaze?” I asked blinking.

“His room, he had to get away from you girls.” Eric said snicker.

“What? What did we do?” Sugarberry asked.

“Something about your tails, and his nose, and he really needs nose plugs.” Eric said with a snicker.

“I guess he can smell us.” I said to Sugarberry with a smile.

“Well, just think of it this way, at least we aren’t the only ones suffering.” I said with a giggle.

Cipher bounded by, “Who’s suffering I feel great. Anyone wanna play?”

Ah-Pee gently took the bottle away from the foal laying her back to my belly, and I curled around her a bit. “You don’t want to play mom Ah-Pee?”

“Nope, I don’t mind taking care of foals on the farm, or here, but I wanna call home, make sure everything is ok.”

“Yeah it’s been an emotional night.” I said looking down and softly kissing the foals head.

“I know, I’m just really worried and a bit stressed. I just want to talk to my own mom now.” Ah-Pee said looking off into the distance.

“Not a problem, I think we all need a break today from the…” Going wide eyed I let out a loud squeak.

Ah-Pee looked over worried, “Twilight, what’s wrong?”

In a shaky voice I replied, holding very still, “Can you bring some more milk. Feather’s still hungry.”

“Are you sure? How can you tell?” Ah-Pee asked trotting back.

“Because she’s… trying to nurse… from me.” I say whimpering.

***

The small hatchback pulled up outside of the police station. The police had chosen to protect these creatures and were causing problems, it was best to make them think twice. Looking at each other the 2 men inside the car nodded.

They had been raised since children inside the walls of one of the compounds. And now was their time to prove themselves, they would face their enemy in the name of god, and his angels would protect them.

Looking to each other they nodded once and opened a small bag of white powder, a mix of synthetic Khat and Meth, it would help them stay strong. Getting out of the car they walked up to the small police station readying their rifles.

“God’s will be done.”

*** Sometime over 1000 years ago, though it’s still a Sunday ***

“Yep, it’s done,” Starswirl stated pulling his hoof out of the mirror.

“So now what?” Willow flicked his tail up tilting his head unsure of what to do next.

“Now, we see what awaits on the other side.” Starswirl said cheerfully.

“Shouldn’t we send something through first? To see if it’s safe?” Maple asked, obviously very frightened of this.

“Really, we don’t have any way of knowing if it really is safe, there’s no way to get information back, besides, everything I’ve done should make gate travel perfectly safe, what could possibly go wrong?” Starswirl said.

“Then, why haven’t you stepped through yet?” Willow asked with a nervous chuckle.

Looking at the deer then at the gate he took a deep breath, “Good point, Equestria Stands!” He said and trotted though the gate.

The small group of deer watched him vanish looking at each other, then followed him.

The travel through the gate was less than pleasant, to say it was like being punched in the gut was an understatement, more like having your guts ripped out, reshaped and stuffed back in. Of course in all essence that was what had actually happened.

Arriving on the other side the deer dropped to their hands and knees panting hard. Completely naked except for their flasks around their necks, the 5 looked at each other than at Starswirl.

An older Caucasian man with white beard and white hair he sat looking up wide eyed at the gate’s anchor point on this side. The gate had locked on to a huge marble stone that had been roughly shined and polished on one side. Obviously there were intelligent and tool using creatures around.

Maple blinked looking at herself then at Starswirl, “You having a mane is one thing but why do we? And what’s with these udders?”

Looking back at the deer Starswirl noticed they had changed into strange creatures, furless though in some ways reminiscent of Diamond dogs or minotaurs. Their skin was a deep tan, much like their fur color, and their manes were a dark black. Strangely though, their udders seem to have been cut in half, and moved up to their chests. What a strangely odd placement for them.

“Well this is a new sensation.” Willow stated still somewhat in shock.

*** Velvet ***

“Seriously, that was a strange sensation.” I said shaking my head. “Having somepony suck on…”

All of the girls were doing their best to look innocent, well all except for Cipher who was having a lark at it. “Oh the look on your face, we really need to keep a camera around just for you. Oh wait, I have one.” She said laughing.

Ah-Pee poked my nose with her forehoof, “Don’t worry your head about it, don’t think or dwell on it.”

Blinking I looked at Ah-Pee, “Well it’s not like you know what that feels like.” I said then blinked as she started laughing, as did Sugerberry.

“Should have quit while you were ahead on that one Velvet,” Ballad said giggling. “What do most human boys like to touch on girls? Sorry we got you beat on that one.”

Opening my mouth I blinked, than slowly closed it again, “Is there a vet around, I think I have caught hoof in mouth.”

“Now now, I’m sure it would be different if it was a stallion nibbling there,” Cipher said, “Oh where is Blaze, maybe we should get him to try.”

My eyes went as large as saucers, “NO!” I said blushing.

“You’ve already had 2 foals,” Cipher said giggling.

“Exactly, they are already stretched out of shape as is.” I said nodding then blinked, and covered my mouth with my foreleg, I can't believe I just said that.

All the girls were blinking looking at me before they just broke down laughing. The amount of joy in the air was contagious, even the LT was chuckling.

Feather Pinch whimpered softly, and snuggled tighter to my belly causing me to stop and look down, “She’s responding.”

Everyone came around and gave her nuzzles quick rubbing muzzles against her. The little one opened her eyes looking around, before starting to cry.

“It’s ok Feather Pinch, your safe, you’re with ponies now.” Ah-Pee said softly.

“No one’s going to hurt you here,” Cipher said and kissed her ear.

“Who, what are you?” She asked crying softly.

“I’m Twilight Velvet, this is Cipher Splash, Ballad, and Sugarberry, we’re all unicorns, that’s Ah-Pee she’s an earth pony, and you are Feather Pinch, a pegasus.” I said softly.

“I’m… I’m…” She started, tears in her eyes.

Gently I scooped her up and cradled her, “When were you born Feather?”

“May First, 1995.” She said timidly.

“OK, so you were probably born a few years before that then, you were born as a pony, either in Ponyville or Cloudsdale. You grew up there, went to school there for a bit, again probably in Cloudsdale. Then you got cursed, do you remember a creature with yellow eyes?”

She shook her head whimpering, “Five score divided by four…”

Everyone shivered at those words, the primal fear of them still strong. I hugged her tighter to me and softly started licking kissing her ears nuzzling her.

“You were always supposed to be a pony, but the mean spirit creature cursed you. Sent you here to grow up as a human instead, now that the curse is over, you’ve turned back to your real form.” Looking own I saw her color starting to fade again as she looked like she was going to be sick, gently I held her to my heart rocking her. “Calm, calm, its OK.”

“I wish I had died, I wish they had killed me.” She cried softly.

“Oh Celestia no, you’re just a foal, you have a whole life ahead of you.” I said softly.

“No, no pony will ever trust me, will ever like me, I’m a monster.” She cried.

“Hush, hush, you’re not a monster,” Ah-Pee said, “and no one will hate you or think bad of you.”

“For the last 5 years I worked at a horse slaughter house, putting horses and ponies to death every day… maybe this was supposed to be my punishment, to be put to death like them…” She cried softly.

We all looked at each other, feeling sick to our stomach’s, she’d have to grow up now knowing what she’d done, every time she looked at another pony, or looked in the mirror, she’d see… the ponies at her her work.

*** Blaze ***

“ARGH… MARES….” I huff and snort once, “Why do they have to be so damn… cute.”

“Having problems?” Eric said coming in and flopping down on the chair putting his feet up on my bed.

“I feel like I’m a teenager. Every time I’m around a mare in heat my body reacts.” I say with a huff.

“You know, in the cartoon we see mares with perfume, bets they actually have something to counter or cover that?”

“Damn lot of good that does me now.” I say grumbling, “And then there’s Twilight, even when she’s not in heat she’s just so…”

“Cute?” Eric laughed.

“I think you fell for her at some point.” Eric said patting my head.

“That was like over 30 years ago.” I said narrowing my eyes.

“Nope I mean YOU fell for her, not Blaze.” Eric said, “She’s a beautiful mare, strong, willful, trained as well as any other ranger, but at the same time with magic.”

“You left out married.” I said, “Remember she’s got a husband out there somewhere.”

“25 years separation, I say go for it.” Eric said.

“Right, Wally would flip out.” I said looking to the window, “especially if I got her pregnant.”

“I think Wally stopped being Wally about a week ago, Velvet remembers everything Wally does, reacts like Wally to some things, but in her heart I think she’s a girl. Have you seen her with the foals?”

“Why do girls have to be so complicated?” I said huffing.

“Did you really just say that… seriously? Females are like that in any species I think. It’s a universal constant.” Eric said. “Just think about all the times we hit night clubs.”

“And Wally’s luck.” I said laughing.

“Yeah how many times did they decide they just wanted to be friends with him. Maybe it was his… marehood showing through.” Eric said, “They just figured he was one of the girls.”

“Oh that’s mean. He did try, better than the LT, I don’t think I’ve ever seen him go after a girl.” I said.

“Looking back I wonder just where in Wally’s life Velvet began.” Eric said, “You were Blaze from birth, you loved the wing suit, you were always daring and brash. You haven’t really changed much.”

“Kind of like Cipher Splash. We seem to have changed the least and take to the change the best.” I said.

“Ah-Pee too,” Eric said.

“Ah-Pee’s got the cutest tail. Cyphers got such a pretty face. But Velvet is just beautiful.” I said with a sigh.

“You know, aside from the colors they all generally look the same to me.” Eric said shaking his head “I guess it’s just me being a human.”

“Funny thing is, I’ve kinda lost interest in human girls, some are nice looking but.” I wonder when I stopped being that interested in humans.

“No tails. And you have a thing for tail ribbons, I’m sure if one had a long enough pony tail with a ribbon you’d find her cute.” Eric said.

“I… I don’t know. I wonder.”

“But it wouldn’t be our Twilight would it?” Eric said with a chuckle.

“Nope, it wouldn’t.”

*** Cipher ***

I left Feather Pinch with Velvet, it shouldn’t have bothered me but I really hated the idea of working for a horse slaughter house. If it bothered me then it’s likely it would bother others too, and it’s just not fair to Feather, but there’s nothing I could do to help her.

Sitting down in front of my laptop I sighed opening it and turning it on, “Wakie wakie princess.”

Grabbing my air mouse I started typing on the keyboard connecting to the net, “Lets dive.” The magic from my horn brought up extra windows around me with my google glass monitoring the connections, I began searching for information on ponies first, and then correlating cases with date of births for May 1995, looking at dates from 1st to 25th just to see what was there.

While that was working I dove into Spectrum, I wanted to take a peek into their operations. Dropping a few data worms at the edge of their firewall, I targeted the internet hubs leading up to their sites rather than them directly. I could decrypt data going to and coming from them though that.

“Oh hello, who are you looking into this?” I said noticing a few other worms already in place, “well now, looks like a busy little place might as well drop a little tracking worm here just to see who’s all here.”

Leaving a loop back virus with IP masking, and a virtual computer, anyone looking for me would get redirected to the Smile Smile Smile song on YouTube. Hey I was in that song so always fun to link to there.

Grabbing a triple thick coffee I took a long sip looking at the results, to my searches before creating a virus bot on the cloud, i could come back and get it later, but it would work for storing any of my results.

Finally, I put a semi open question on the web groups to see if anyone knew who Feather Pinch’s mare was or sister.

Shutting down the computer I lay back in the chair sipping, I really couldn’t wait to see what I could do with the mainframes at work.

*** Velvet ***

I stayed curled around little Feather Pinch, I felt miserable, I didn’t know how to console the little one, she had done a normal job for humans, and now she was taking it as some kind of war crime. Honestly, I know it’s not right, but I’d almost want to re curse her so she forgot her human life. But we all had to come to terms with and deal with our pasts.

Our pasts as humans, and as ponies. All of us had demons in our pasts, all of us had things we hated, we wished we could hide from. There were probably ponies out there scared to remember their pony lives like I was, and ponies eager to learn like Cipher.

Softly I nuzzled and hugged Feather, I’d have to find her mom if I could but at the same time, I wonder if there’s a pony psychiatrist out there. I think we all needed one or would need one. Especially the little ones, they would have it the hardest.

“Ah-Pee, what are we going to do?” I asked looking up

“Find her a home, or take care of her ourselves, one of the two. Though I’d really prefer to get her out of the war zone this is turning into.”

“Me too, the sooner she's away from AoG territory the better. She’s going to need a lot of love and friendship to work through this.” I lay my head over her protectively.

“You want to keep her huh?” Standing up Ah-pee nuzzles me and smiles, “Or do you want another one of your own?”

“Just a few problems with me having a foal. One it would require a male.” I said with a giggle.

“Blaze, next.”

I cringe at that, “Yeah but think about it a sec, would he want to be a dad? Would he want the responsibility and to feel tied to me that way?”

“Oh I’m pretty sure he would but yes, there is a chance he could get skittish.”

“Two, I’d actually have to do the act, I may think guys are hot, may love their smell, but… well something about the whole idea of them putting… into my… scares the daylights out of me.” Looking at my tail I flick it side to side a bit. “There’s still a whole eww factor about it for me.”

“Well you could always practice with a toy, you know, to get used to the feeling.” Ah-Pee was just grinning now, I knew for a fact she was trying to tease me.

“Not in front of the babies.” I said with a smile, “And yes, next is the whole carrying and dropping a foal, both of those thoughts scare me to death.”

“Hun, those scare every woman, even women who have already had one. There is also the fear all through the pregnancy that the child is OK, that something will go wrong, it’s part of being a mommy.”

“What about my hips and butt though, it’ll just ruin my figure.” I whine playfully.

Sugerberry blinked looking at her own flanks then at me.

Ah-Pee smiled and hugged my neck laughing.

Not long ago a conversation like this would have driven me nuts would have had me stammering and embarrassed or wanting to run and hide somewhere. Now though it felt natural, “You know, I don’t think I ever really want to go back to being human. It’s like a huge weight has been lifted off me.”

“That weight,” Ballad said, “Was Discord’s curse.”

“Blaze should be strong enough for a long trip tomorrow.” I said softly.

“Long trip?” Ah-Pee looked down at me, “Sending him somewhere?”

“Sending us all, I figure we should check up on what’s going on in Iowa. They might need our help, and I want to put some distance between us and the Army of God for a few days. Think about what’s going on, and see if the police and FBI can make any headway there.” Looking at the foal I kiss her softly touching my horn to her little wing, “If her mom got the message maybe she’s in Iowa too.”

“How long will it take us to get there?” Ah-Pee asked.

“19 hour drive so a day if we make a few stops.”

We all jumped a bit looking up at the LT, then cringing. “You know, you don’t have to come with us.” I said softly.

“Yes I do, we're under orders to babysit you remember.” He smiled softly, but I knew he really did want to make sure we were safe.

“Thanks LT. Least with the military vehicles we won’t get stopped at as many road blocks.” I said, trying to look on the bright side.

“Always a good thing,” Ah-Pee chimed in.

“Though one thing has me curios,” sitting down beside me the LT began to gently stroke my neck and ears. “Ponies being sent here from Equestria and reborn as humans, OK, but the wood you used to heal Feather, that wasn’t a curse, that stuff sounds like it dates back well before the curse.”

I tilted my head thinking, than looked at Ah-Pee, “The portal?”

Ballad blinked and looked at me strange, “What portal?”

Sugarberry moved over as well, “Equestria girls portal?”

“What’s that?” Ballad asked, she hadn’t been as caught up to date on the show as me and Ah-Pee.

“Equestria girls was a pair of movies, apparently some magical mirror opened a portal between Earth and Equestria every 30 moons or so.” I said.

“So, you’re saying, somewhere out there, there’s a portal that leads home.” Ballad looked a little confused, but was running with this.

“That’s if the movie was real, or at least based on some aspect of reality.” Ah-Pee added.

Grandfather sat on the ground tapping his rattle gently, “Pahana, one of our Kachinas, is the Lost White Brother of the Hopi. He entered the 4th world with his brothers and sisters, and stayed with them a short time before returning. It is said the wood came from that time, from the waterbringers who honored the deer spirits. Pahana, it was told would return one day. When the white man first came, the Spaniards, we saw them as Pahana’s kind because they looked so much like the lost brother in appearance and story, down to the beards. They failed the tests through, they showed they were not of his people, nor were they bring or seek harmony.”

Ballad looked at me tilting her head, “Twilight, how… old… is this portal?”

24: Healing wounds, new and old.

*** Sometime over 1000 years ago, at this hour though it’s Monday ***

It’s taken Star Swirl and the deer a good part of fifteen minutes to figure out how to walk on just two legs. Though some creatures in Equestria walk on two legs as well, most of those are transient stages of motion. Dragons, for example would walk on two legs then drop to four legs to run, the same is true with the diamond dogs. A common sign of such is that the arms or forelegs tend to be longer than the hind legs. While minotaur’s, on the other hand, seem only to walk on two legs, there has always been debate as to if at some points they may run on four, since again their forelegs are longer than their hind.

Looking around the area, there are remnants of a fire. Though it seems too large to be for cooking, as well as a few clay pots left around the circle filled with some kind of seeds. The area around the fire shows lots of foot traffic but the routes in and out seem minimal, meaning the fire was likely the counterpoint of activity by Star Swirl’s guess.

Following one of the trails down from the hill the six of them walk, the terrain is alien, strange, the smells are so dim, it’s as though scent carries little meaning in this world. The full moon hangs in the sky, and off somewhere the sounds of a canine creature of some sort can be heard howling out to it.

The trees are spread out a bit, not like a true forest with a canopy, but instead the sky can often be seen. The trail had lead out of a ravine that follows some kind of ancient river bed, it looks seemed. At the bottom of the hill, several small huts came into view, they are not that advanced though. The structures are low, and have no windows, apparently they have not mastered glass making, this is strange to Star Swirl, since they seem to have discovered pottery.

“Do you hear that?” Maple asks, tilting her head.

Slowly Willow looks around, “It’s hard to focus our ears on the sound, they don’t move.”

“I believe it’s crying, from over there.” Star Swirl states, “Interesting, apparently they are not nocturnal, though one seems to be alone.”

Maple blinks, “You are just too analytical at times, let’s go see what’s wrong.” She starts sliding down to approach the little furless biped.

Kneeling down, Juniper tilts her head, looking at the little biped, “Why do you cry little one?”

She looks up and wipes her cheeks with her forearm, looking at the strange group she sniffles, “Mama’s scared, not enough food and she’s afraid we may have to leave to look for more.”

“What is wrong with the food?” Willow asks, looking around.

“The rains haven’t come, the rivers are low, and the plants are not growing.” She says, whimpering.

Star Swirl tilts his head, “They seem to lack good weather control.”

“Not everydeer wants to pay the prices that the pegasi demand.” Willow says, giving Star Swirl a gentle elbow.

“If it doesn’t rain soon, all of our crops will die, we already don’t have enough food as it is. Momma is worried we will have to leave here.” She hugs her legs tighter, whimpering.

“Willow, we can’t bring the rain but we can help their crops.” Maple says, looking sadly at him.

Willow chuckles, “Ok we’ll help, but really doe eyes don’t work on that face.”

“Can you show us where your crops are? Maybe we can help?” Juniper asks the little girl.

The little girl nods slowly and then leads them over to the fields, the plants are obviously and clearly in distress. Willow looks through the plants before shaking his head, touching the latch on his potion flask he pours out some water over the plants. It only takes a few drops per plant for them to grow to full size and ready to be harvested.

Before dawn the deer helped the entire field of crops, producing enough food for the small community, at least for the short term.

*** Cipher ***

Playing mother is one thing, but we were all worried Feather might try and hurt herself, so we end up taking turns, spending time with her, we are trying to get her as used to ponies as we can. The little one seems guiltier about the change than anything.

Calling up a picture of a 12 year old girl, wearing a guide’s uniform, with braces and dark glasses, I giggle. “Yeah, I was a geek back then, if you look close you can make out a Star Catcher toy, she was my fav pony at that time.”

“Star Catcher? That’s a pegasus, you didn’t like unicorns?”

“Oh yeah, I liked unicorns, but at that time unicorns weren’t in the show, they hadn’t found Unicornia yet.”

“Unicornia? Ok, now that just sounds stupid.”

“Trust me, it was… but this was before they even put out Friendship is Magic.” I giggled “I preferred unicorns myself, The Last Unicorn, for example was my favorite movie.”

I snuggle Feather tighter between my forelegs. “I suffered from a form of ADHD, I was always excitable and couldn’t sit still per say, unless it was for something I was really interested in.”

I bring up a picture of a girl in glasses and braces at the computer, “Take computers, I had fun with them as well as computer games, though I had a strange leg bounce even while working on them. I found I’d bounce my leg a lot, I still do sometimes. I was about 14 here.”

“What’s with those glasses?”

“Well I kept breaking the thin framed glasses, so mom had to get me heavier plastic ones.” I say and call up a picture of my mom and dad. “That’s them.”

“They look so… normal.”

“Dad worked as a travel agent in a call center, mom had a part time job at a donut shop. Wasn’t a bad life, I was sort of a surprise child though.” I say looking at them, “I don’t know if they would understand or even accept me now, dad hated animals, so I was never allowed to have a pet.”

I pull up a picture of me in those bad glasses, with black frames, short cut hair, “I never had a sweet sixteen or anything like that, and that’s a good thing since I just looked awful in a dress. I did get a partial Scholarship to MIT though, and with a little bit of a loan I was able to go to school there.”

“I almost wished I could have got a job with the My Little Pony show. I had pictures of Gamer Luna on my computer. I even studied partly how they did the animations with flash player looking for ways to code flash player to make that easier.” Looking down at the foal between my legs, I give her a soft nuzzle, “I know you’re a 25 year old but I can’t help thinking of you as still a foal. Sorry.”

“It’s ok I guess.” Feather sighs softly.

“Nope no sighing,” I say as I call up another picture, “This is me at my graduation. Problem was, while I was good, I still didn’t really know what I wanted to do, what I wanted out of life, everything felt so wrong to me. Like I didn’t belong, I was a nerd and geek and never tried to fit in, but at the same time I was still pretty hyperactive. And now I had debts to pay off.”

I lay my head over the foal, “That’s when I went into the military. I had to get a special doctors note for permission because of the ADHD. I joined in the army in their special warfare department, as an intelligence and computer warfare specialist. I didn’t do it for the excitement or anything like that. I did it for the debt forgiveness. Essentially they said after 8 year, they would clear my school debts. I still have 2 years to go on that.”

“Hey it just hit me, want to picture something funny Feather?”

“Sure, go for it.” She says sadly.

“Picture debt collectors trying to track down ponies with outstanding debts, how would they ever prove it was us that had say, a $20,000 student loan before the change?”

Feather opens her mouth, and closes it. She looks at her hooves then opens it again.

“And if we ever do get back to Equestria, what are they going to do? Cross over and ask for bits?”

“Repo agency, I’m here to repossess your wagon.” She giggles.

I ruffle her mane gently with a hoof. “I got my mark on May 1st, at exactly 8 14pm. I could probably tell you down to the second when it happened, if I check the logs.”

“The logs, what do you mean?”

“Ok picture this, World of Warcraft, 25 man raid, here I am, sitting in my panties and a halter top with my headset on, I’ve got a camera going beside me, we’re facing off with the boss… and.”

“And? And what?”

“I zone out, 24 people screaming at me, and I’m totally out of it. Never happened before, never happened since, total team wipe.” I still have the log of the swearing as people tried typing to get my attention as well as yelling at me over team speak.”

Feather giggles softly.

“Oh you think it’s funny do you? We had a team wipe, and I learned a whole new set of words and phrases in several different languages when I re-read the logs.” I giggle, once again nuzzling Feather.

“I wish I had the camera pointed a little lower but I did get to see part of my mark appear on the replay of the tape.” I rub the top of her head with my nose, “Now honestly, you’d think me of all ponies would recognize her own cutie mark, nope. I swear I couldn’t figure out what it was. Sure if it had been a harp, stars, green clovers, or blue diamonds I might have got it right away, and recognized it as a pony mark… Well a cutie mark or a case of me eating too much Lucky Charms.”

Feather leans over to look at my mark and I giggle softly “Yep, that had no meaning to me at that time, so I panicked, went to the base hospital. Told them I blacked out for like 10 min and when I came to this was on my leg. They ran tests and kept me for observations for the night. Normally they wouldn’t but because I said I blacked out they thought it was something more serious.”

They dismissed me at like 9 am, I went to work, and got pulled off my computer at about 3 pm and sent back to the hospital. Apparently the whole hair changing color and growing wasn’t normal. Who knew?”

“So my next three days were spent in quarantine, while they tried to figure out what was going on. One of the neat things, no more glasses. Apparently my pony eyes are better than my human ones were. It wasn’t until the 7th that the decided to release me. They determined I wasn’t contagious, I wasn’t carrying any viral agents. But I did have an unhealthy level of caffeine in my system before the change.”

Feather starts giggling again.

“Yeah, I’m still working at getting my caffeine levels back up to where they belong. I swear, the hardest part of the change, the caffeine withdrawals, they wouldn’t give me my Caff-Pow!” I grump softly, “Evil nurses.”

“They let me keep working at the office, but they had to assign a nurse to live with me, I was having a horrible time, I couldn’t do the basic needs, couldn’t feed myself, I couldn’t clean, couldn’t wash, I couldn’t even get dressed.”

“But ponies don’t need clothes, do they?”

“We don’t need, but at work and such it useful. Now, don’t get me wrong, I love being a unicorn from the start, but at first I couldn’t figure out how to do magic, I couldn’t lift things properly with my hooves, nothing. Though I could run, bounce around, and walk. Trust me, even that stuff to me is fun to experiment with. The other problem though was it killed my typing rate. Went from 80 words per minute to about 10. Add to that I couldn’t play any of my video games, and I was less then a happy pony.”

“SOC, that’s special operations command, however said they knew of a unicorn who had magic, my CO got me into a training group and sent us here to learn. Now my typing rates back up well past 120 words per minute. And I can tie my own shoelaces. If I had shoelaces, or wore shoes.”

“So you don’t mind being a pony?”

“I love it, trust me, to me, I was born one, I just had to wait to get my hooves and horn back.”

“So what’s your cutie mark then?”

“That… is a secret.” I say with a sly face. At least now she’s smiling a bit. So I did my job.

*** Velvet ***

“Hi Blaze, how are you?” I ask, trotting in and shaking myself out once.

“Oh fine, just watching a show about horses, they were talking about the proper way for a mare to be mounted.”

“WHAT?!?!” I shout, blinking and looking at the TV sideways.

Blaze chuckles, “Yep, how to approach, which side to approach from, which foot goes into the stirrup, and how to hold the reigns.”

I pant a bit, “Waiter, I’d like to order a ladder, I need to get my brain out of the gutter.”

Blaze start laughing, “Seriously it’s a show on horses and horse riding, I just found it on TV.”

“Yeah, yeah, laugh it up fuzz ball.” I say as I walk up and lay down beside him.

“So what’s our plan for tonight?” Blaze asks.

Swaying my tail I move up to him and give him a gentle nuzzle, “No idea, bars and strip clubs are out.”

“Aww why are strip clubs out?” Blaze is just smiling at me over that one.

“Simple, cuz Chippendale’s dancers aren’t your thing.”

“Ok point, and I guess you wouldn’t want to watch girl strippers.” He says, poking my nose.

“And now, the lyrics to shake your tail take on a whole new aspect.” I say and start giggling.

“Ok, now my mind’s in the gutter. So where’s Feather Pinch?”

“It’s Ciphers turn with her, and I made her promise not to try feeding Red Bull to the foal.”

“Why would she do that?” Blaze says, blinking.

“To make her wings grow faster she said. Seriously, Red Bull needs a warning label, not safe for foals or CMC members, do not give Red Bull to young pegasi in an attempt to get them to fly. Not Suitable for Scootaloo’s of any ages.”

“Seriously, that’s just wrong. So very, very wrong.”

“How’s your wing?”

“Oh its feeling great, it’s my leg and hip that hurt.” Blaze says, flexing his wings proudly.

“Well if you’re in too much pain I can leave you be, I was just wondering if you wanted someone to cuddle.” I say, turning and starting to walk away.

“Don’t you dare walk off, get back here. I really do need a cuddle, I’m getting driven nuts by the scents of the girls.”

“Oh I see, it’s the girls,” I giggle, walking back and laying to snuggle him.

“Honestly, it’s you that I want to be with though.” Blaze says softly and wraps his wing around me.

“Thanks, so what do you think about the gate?”

“If it still exists, it’ll be a needle in a haystack to find. That’s if it hasn’t been destroyed. For all we know the movie’s fake, the portal was real but destroyed 25 years ago or heck, longer… and or only hope is that a princess like your daughter can open a new portal home.”

“My bet is they have already found the portal.” I say with a giggle.

“Why do you think that?”

“Would your daughter do a sonic rainboom, and Luna summon everyone if they haven’t?”

“Point, I keep feeling like we are behind everyone else in what’s going on. Like we were two steps behind Spectrum, behind Lighting Dust, behind Fleetfoot. That everyone knows more about what’s going on then we do. It’s just frustrating.” Blaze just shakes his head.

“I know, trust me, I know. I keep getting this feeling everyone’s expecting me to have answers, to know what’s going on. And I’m even more clueless then others. Cipher knows more about the pony series then all of us put together… and still we fumble through spells making mistakes that almost get us killed.” With a sigh I look down at my hooves, “I’m still scared of running into Night Light as well.”

“I know, on one hand running into Dash would be so cool,” Blaze says giving me a tighter hug, “but at the same time, I don’t know how she’d take it, and I can’t even begin to answer the one question I know she’d ask.”

“What’s that?”

“Who’s my mom?” Blaze says, looking at the TV screen.

Blinking, I consider that for a moment, “Ugg, so you haven’t had any dreams about her?”

“Nope, Discord’s curse was better than bleach for that set of memories. Honestly for all I know, Sprinkle Medley was her mom, and the foal she was having was Dash’s sister. Or her mom could have been Daring Do.” He said with a sigh.

“Daring Do? Wouldn’t she like, know that?” I say, giving him a weird look.

“How? If we separated just after Dash was born, and she had some great quest to go on to save Equestria, and didn’t feel she was ready to be a mother yet, would she recognize Dash all grown up?”

Shaking his head, “Yes it’s a stretch but again, I’ve got nothing at all for memories of her being born, of her family time except for a few flashes of us at flight training school.”

“Yeah I know the feeling, though in some ways, I prefer it.” I say, looking down.

“You prefer not remembering Twilight’s first birthday? Or first steps? Honestly I know you, I think those are the kind of memories you’d want.” Blaze says sternly.

“Um, those, maybe, but Twilight’s birth or the act of making Twilight in the first place, mentally and emotionally I don’t think I’m ready for those yet. Then there’s carrying Shining Armor and feeling sick all the time and not able to eat because all his weight on my stomach. So I’m stuck feeling hungry all the time but…”

“But,” Blaze blinks and looks down at me, “but what?”

I look down at my belly, suddenly I feel very strange. I feel empty, alone, like I must be the worst mother in the world for not being able to remember the simple things. Looking up, I feel the tears filling my eyes, “Maybe the curse is for the best… maybe I was just that bad a mare.”

Blaze looks at me, confused, “Huh? Wait what?”

“Maybe I wasn’t ready to be a mom, maybe I wasn’t good at it. What if the show got it wrong… what if I just pawned her off on Celestia because I couldn’t care for her…” I feel the tears flowing down my cheeks.

Blaze sits up and bonks my horn hard enough for me to see sparkles for a second.

“Ow, the heck Rainbow what was that for?” Sitting up, I rub my horn and head looking at him, “I told you never hit a unicorn’s horn like that.”

“You were starting to scare me the way you were talking, you’ve never had self-esteem issues. I figured a good shock would, you know, reset you.”

“Great, a unicorn’s horns is now a reset button to you?” Touching my cheek I feel the wetness and blink, pulling the back of my hoof away looking at the tears on it. “I was crying… but…” Shaking my head I clear the sparkles somewhat. “Sorry I don’t know, what set that off.”

“I don’t know why either, but you started going off on how bad a mare you were, I’ve seen you with Feather Pinch, I’ve seen you with Noi. Even with the unicorn club, you act as a mother to them. There is no way you could be a bad mare.” Blaze says gently.

“The Unicorn Club?” I just can’t help smile at that, “Really? That’s the best name you could come up with for our training class?”

“Well, Velvet’s School for Gifted and Exceptional Unicorns just seems over the top.” He says, starting to chuckle.

“And now, you’re just sucking up.” Leaning back into his wings, I relax a bit.

“Thanks, I’ve been practicing.” Looking back to the TV he hums, “So when do you want to head to the farm?”

“I was thinking Saturday or Sunday, less traffic, and right now Feather seems to be doing ok with us for now. I’m not sure dropping her in with a dozen new faces would do more then make her feel guilty.” Man Discord could be twisted and mean, when in doubt blame it on Discord.

“Oh good, I should be able to walk and fly by then. Being grounded just sucks.”

Watching as the news came on I had a bad feeling, “Today on First news at 5, Cult members in New Mexico attack a police station, 5 dead in a drug fueled shootout. Iranian government is facing accusations in the UN of attacking US and Australian warships in the Persian Gulf. A new Chinese food additive linked to illness and mutations, this and more, tonight at 5.”

“I can’t remember, did we eat Chinese before the mission?” Blaze asks, looking at me.

*** Ballad ***

“My turn,” I say, giggling, “Want to have some fun?”

Cipher looks up, “Sure but what about Feather?”

“I was talking to Feather you nit, go back to your computer.” I giggling.

“Umm Ballad, my computers right here, I never left it.”

“Ok fine, you win, Cipher, do you mind if I take Feather, I have an idea for some fun.” If you can’t beat them play along, I guess.

“Sure no problems, I need to get more coffee anyway.” Cipher says, standing up and trotting for the kitchen.

“Ok Feather, up for a little walk to start? Or would you prefer to be carried?”

“Walkin’s fine, but I got short legs so.”

I start walking at a slow pace and look down, “Yeah but think of it this way, you have all the energy of a little kid, you can probably be zipping around on your legs if you wanted.”

“Second childhood huh,” she said looking up, “this time as a…”

“A pegasus pony, as smart as any human, with better visual abilities, a natural spatial sense, an understanding of weather, and the ability to fly.” I put out before she could finish her sentence.

She blinks and then nods softly, trotting beside me as we head outside.

“I suck at being a unicorn, I need practice with my magic, I haven’t even come close to figuring out my cutie mark, it’s a lyre or harp I know, but exactly what that means, if I’m supposed to play one, or what, I can’t tell. All I know is it’s got something to do with music. So. Wanna help me practice?”

“How? What am I supposed to do?” Feather asked sadly.

“You, need to be my test subject, I need to see if I can multitask, I need practice with my TK, and someone to tell me how bad my singing is.”

Feather nods once, looking skeptical.

“Ok, so first, I need to you spread your wings, keep them spread, get your hooves going…” I giggle and started prancing, looking down at the little foal as she tries to mimic my steps.

“One day, the whole world looks like an open page…” I start singing, “And you've been prancing as fast as you can with a smile on your face.”

Feather giggles, smiling as she prances beside me.

“And then the earth and the sky they all fit together,” I sing out cheerfully, my voice getting louder and more confident… “And carry you away as light as a feather… Chase the clouds from the ground…” Tossing my mane I point up to the clouds with my horn, “In the big blue sky don't wanna watch it all blow by.”

Feather makes a few jumps beside me as I sing, looking up at the sky too.

“So you’re gonna fly… Higher than I ever could… Feel the wind blow through your mane… Feel the sun dance with the moon.” Nuzzling her as I prance, I focus my magic around her to hold her gently.

Letting out a soft eep she looks around, feeling the magic around her, gathering her up and making her float a bit.

“And your hooves can't stay on the ground any longer,” with a nod I brought her into the air with my magic holding her above and beside me, “With a leap of faith I feel a little stronger. Wanna swing from a star in the big blue sky, don’t wanna watch it all go by so you’re gonna fly.”

Listening to her laugh I keep singing as I swoop her around me, flying her with my magic. It might not have been under her own power, but I can see it in her face, just the feeling of flight is filling her with joy.

Singing isn’t my special talent but at the same time, something about this feels right, bringing happiness to a foal like this, using music to heal a broken heart. Maybe a ballad isn’t a bad thing, maybe being Ballad isn’t too bad after all.

Trotting back to the house, I keep her flying beside and around me before finally setting her down when I get inside of the door. “So how was that?”

“It felt weird but good, like I was really flying.” She giggles.

“By all technicalities you were, just not under your own control.”

The smells of Ah-Pee’s barbeque hit us as we round the side of the house, she is doing another huge meal for everyone, with both pony and people foods. Apples, no family can lay out a better spread than them.

I sit down, putting the foal between my front legs so her back is against my belly and sigh, “We both have so much to learn, so much we don’t know.” I say softly.

“Whatcha mean?” Feather asks, looking up.

“Do we have family in Equestria? Who are our parents? What was our lives like?” I say softly.

Feather bites her lip, looking down then the small foal takes a deep breath, “Maybe our pasts are not as important as our futures, and what we choose to make of them?”

Smiling, I lean down and nuzzle her, “From the mouths of foals.”

*** Velvet ***

I trot out with Blaze heading over to the table as the entire platoon, class and friends meet here, the meal is just huge, slow cooked pulled pork on sour dough bread for the humans, stuffed mushroom caps, stuffed bell peppers, and oatburgers for the ponies. Baked potatoes, honey glazed carrots and campfire baked corn. All of that layered over the table, but nothing could beat her famous apple pies. And she has six of them on the table. Glancing over, I have to giggle as little Feather’s eyes are huge, with her tongue hanging out, drool dripping down.

Looking to my other side, I see Blaze doing the same thing, seriously what is it with pegasi drooling over food? It’s not like Rainbow Dash ever did that in the show. I guess I can just chalk it up to them both being physically injured and recovering.

The LT tosses over a pair of Velcro straps with mounting points for knife, fork, and spoon to Blaze and Feather. Blaze laughs and takes the time to show Feather how to put them on, using his mouth and other hoof to wrap it around his foreleg and snug it down. Once ready, everyone starts digging in.

I look sternly at the Unicorn Club, it isn’t about being above digging in, it isn’t about being stuck up or anything, it’s all about using their magic to keep practicing. Though Sugarberry seems to be having fun. Just to be different, she’s using her TK in a contact mode, where she touches her hoof to something, and pick it up that way, I know she’s using her magic but it just looks cute.

Watching Sugarberry holding an ear of corn between her forehooves, munching away even has the LT raising his eyebrows, and soon Cipher and Ballad are copying her, using their hooves as hands. In truth the trick actually might have uses, it looks less intrusive and less magical than just floating food around, and might work when dealing with humans.

I give it a try myself, though in reality it seems clumsier than using my magic flat out, it seems to be a nice gap between human actions and pony. I eat happily, keeping an eye on Feather who is just lost in the meal.

“Ok Sugar, cute trick, I’ll admit it.” I say with a giggle.

“Thanks, I just wanted to, fit in a bit better.” She says, smiling, “Area TK is useful but this little trick is good when we are in public or just with friends.”

Cipher giggled, “That and it’s just cool, makes us look like the ponies in the show.” Reaching over she grabbed a beer with her hoof, popping the top off with her other hoof and taking a swig.

“Oh really now, that’s just showing off.” Ballad says with a giggle.

I smile looking up, “Honestly, it’s actually really good to see. Remember this is a chance to explore new ways of using magic, the whole point to this was to improve quality of life. To make it so you can survive and take care of yourselves, and part of that will be dealing with humans.”

“Cipher, are you sure you should be drinking?” The LT says with a chuckle.

“Oh come on, its hops, barley and such, all stuff horses can eat.”

“Yeah but Caffeine and alcohol on a unicorn, I’m not sure we could drive fast enough to escape the chaos.” The LT says, laughing.

Cipher sticks her tongue out and goes back to her food. “It’s only one beer. Not like I’m going to try and down twelve apple ciders.”

“Or eat dirt if a cider gets spilled on the ground.” Ah-Pee says, looking at Blaze pointedly.

Blaze shakes his head “I’ve had dirt, I’ve eaten dirt, it tasted like dirt. No thanks.”

“Trust me, I was there when he did it, when he was first trying to figure out how to fly. He took a serious dirt nap.” I say with a giggle.

“Hey least I’m not the one that hospitalized herself after a teleport.” Blaze pokes my foreleg.

All the members of Unicorn club blink, eyes going wide, as Cipher drops her beer. “You can teleport!?”

25: Of Docks, Boats, and Teleports.

I’m lying on my back, looking up at the stars, it is such a peaceful night, with few clouds in the sky. Feather’s eaten so much that it is about all she can do to climb up and fall asleep on my chest, her little wings tucked tightly to her sides.

Ah-Pee is sitting up, chewing on a piece of straw and leaning against a large rock, brushing part of her mane as she relaxes.

Sugarberry moved over to lay her head against my hip, needing some sort of physical contact, I don’t mind, I understand how she feels and don’t mind the closeness.

Cipher and Ballad, on the other hoof, are lying side by side watching the stars, one advantage of not being in a big city, the stars some nights just paint the sky.

“Rainbow, tell us a story.” I say softly, stroking Feathers mane with my hoof.

“I’m not much of a story teller.” He says, chuckling.

Ah-Pee smiles and looks over at him, “I’m sure Grandfather taught you some, so tell us.”

“Long ago, in a world before this one, there was only darkness, the world was empty and barren except for 6 beings, First Man, First Woman, Salt Woman, Fire God, Coyote, and Begochiddy. Begochiddy was the child of the sun, and first created 4 mountains. White in the east, blue in the south, yellow in the west and black in the north. But there was still no light.”

Blaze sits up and spreads his wings wide as he talks. “The first beings grew tired of this and they decided to leave the first world. At the center of the first world Begochiddy planted an massive seed which grew into a tall hollow reed. He then gathered all his creations and crawled inside. The reed grew out of the first world and into the second.”

“The 2nd world was light and blue, when the first beings emerged from the reed they found a nice place to live, but the world was already inhabited by the cat people. The first beings fought for years, but in the end they could not find harmony, so Begochiddy gathered his beings and entered the reed once more.”

“The reed grew on and on into the third world, this world was yellow and full of light. The first beings rejoiced and built camps here, and had many children. Begochiddy created rivers and lakes, and birds, and animals of all kinds. One day coyote found a baby by the river, the child of the great water monster. Coyote ever the prankster and and loving of chaos, stole the baby and hid it under a blanket. When the water monster found his child missing, became furious and brought great rains.”

“Quickly Begochiddy gathered his children at the great reed and they forced coyote to give back the child, but it was too late, the third world lost to them they traveled to the fourth world.” Blaze motioned around with his hoof.

“This world was not as beautiful as the third, but it became the home of the Navajo. Begochiddy taught man how to live the right way, how to plant corn, and beans, and squash, and the right to give thanks to the plants for the food given to them.”

“And that is how the Navajo people came to live in the fourth world. Though some believe that the beings of the third world are not lost to us, and they are the source of our spirit guides, the animal totems that guide us and remind us of our path of harmony.”

Blazed looked around at the mares, Cipher faked a snore, her tongue hanging out.

I let out a soft giggle, “Ok I guess for Cipher unless the story contains explosions it’s not worth hearing.”

“Told you, there’s a reason I never really got that interested in the Navajo myths, no action. It’s said that our language is so alien from other language groups because it’s not of this world. But since when do creation stories have to make sense right?” Blaze chuckled.

“Says the pegasus pony born on another world.” Ah-Pee pointed out.

“Ouch, touché…”

*** 1000 years ago or so, though it’s still a Monday ***

Starswirl returned to the marble with Willow. The locals had shared their bounty and held a celebration in honor of their new friends and even though they seemed to have little, they were more than willing to be generous with it.

“So how long will the gate stay open?” Willow said looking at the stone.

“Oh it’s permanent now, it should stay linked to this stone.” Starswirl said proudly. “The next step is to run some more tests, and then show it to the Princesses.”

“Maple and Juniper are going to stay back at the settlement to help the inhabitants and see what they can learn though I’m worried about them.” Willow said with a sigh.

“Oh posh, they will be fine, the inhabitants will keep them out of any harm’s way.” Starswirl chuckled stepping through the gate.

Willows hooves hit the stone floor and started skidding a bit as he tried to find his new center of gravity. “You really need to put a warning label on that mirror, going through it is rough.”

Starswirls horn glowed bright as he put on his hat again, “Oh its fine, just takes some getting used to, interesting, you came back as a deer, good to see.”

“Wait what? You had doubts about that?” Willow looked at him shocked.

“Oh no doubts, though I assumed there might be a tiny chance, hardly worth mentioning that you might have come back though as a pony. It’s good to see the magic remembered your true form.”

Willow sat down panting and started checking himself over, legs, tail, antlers, good everything was where it was supposed to be then looked at Starswirl, “You could have warned me.”

“Well the chance was so small I didn’t feel like it would be an issue, besides if an error had cropped up, we could have fixed it.” Starswirl chuckled, “As well you had fun exploring, did you not.”

“Trust me, life as a hairless biped with a mane is not a fun concept. I’m all for trying things once but I’ll leave that strange stuff to the ponies.”

“So what do you intend to do now?” Starswirl said with a chuckle.

“Get some more water from the Everfree, pick up some forest squash seeds, maybe some some beans, and bring them back for the girls. The growth potion should ensure they have enough food for the next few months, if not longer.”

Starswirl chuckled, “And if needed we can drop off more supplies for the inhabitants in a few weeks. With any luck we can use the mirror to open up new trading partners.”

“It will take me a day or so to get the supplies they want, I’ll meet you back here tomorrow night?” Willow asked as he was heading out.

“Sure, sure not a problem.” Starswirl said waiving a hoof as he went about looking up other spells, “I wonder if it’s possible to give deer cutie marks? Maybe a destiny spell.”

*** New Mexico Bunker ***

“Is it our destiny to live with these abominations?”

“NO!”

“Is it God’s will that man become just a lesser being to the animals on the very planet he created for them?”

“NO!”

“We stood against the blacks, and now they infest our government, and cry about their rights everytime one gets punished. We stood against the Mexican’s now the government bows down to the cartels and lets any that want to cross our borders. And now this!”

The man wore military fatigues but was no soldier, though he did follow orders. He had found others who believed in God and country. God and Country, a term so many had forgotten. He was bound to make them remember.

“We too have friends though, friends in power, friends who can supply and support us. They give us money, they give us guns, and now they give us drugs to fight with.”

Opening a case he turned it so all could see, small bottles of pills, each bottle only contained 3 pills but there were hundreds of bottles in the case. “With these, we shall have no fear, we shall feel no pain, we shall be removed from the burdens to carry out gods will.”

The inside to the case bore the logo… a white line hitting a triangle and branching out into a rainbow of colors… a stylized S in the middle of the rainbow.

*** Velvet ***

I just shook my head rubbing my muzzle with a foreleg, “Teleporting isn’t just hard it’s dangerous. I was hospitalized for a jump, I can teach you the basics of it but I don’t know if it’s safe. I don’t know how much it will take out of you, and I don’t want you getting hurt.”

Sugarberry stepped forward taking a deep breath, “I know, and it’s not a quality of life thing, but it could be an emergency thing. I may never want to or have to use it, but just knowing I…” Shaking her head she corrected herself, “just knowing we, can do it, if we get trapped, imprisoned…”

“I know I’m not the best unicorn here, not the strongest, don’t have special spells, but with groups out there like Spectrum, AoG, ISIS, and worse, even being able to teleport a few feet onto the other side of a door might save my life.” Ballad looked down, “I know you’re not going to be around always to protect me.”

“Well this is Henry’s and the LT’s call. They had me on light magic duties, no teleporting, after my last accident, so it’s up to them if I’m strong enough.”

Henry chuckled “Ok Twilight front and center.”

I eep softly and look to Henry, before walking up. Very carefully he gives me a check over, using a small flashlight in my eyes, ears and nose, before nodding. “As long as you take it easy, I gave you a medical pass.” Ruffling my mane he chuckles, “And the fact that you have 3 unicorns behind you, giving me sad pleading eyes, is not the reason I’m okaying it.”

Looking back at the girls I take a deep breath, “Ok girls, first thing you need to learn is, time, space, and thought are not the different things we make them out to be.”

The groans were enough to say they disapproved, but the truth is, there really isn’t a better way to describe or understand what a teleport is, in a way it’s ignoring the laws of time and space, with thought. This was only sight to sight, so it wasn’t as dangerous as it could be. I still watched them very closely through.

I was worried that they would only be able to blink a few feet, but even Ballad seemed to make jumps of up to 400 feet, though that left her wobbly and dizzy. “It might not seem like a lot but it’s enough to get you out of most high rises, that’s about 40 stories.”

Sitting down hard she shook her head, “I see why you were worried, that’s just… painful.”

Sugarberry winked in beside us and wobbles before throwing up. “Now I know why unicorns don’t do that all the time in the show, that’s brutal.”

“When my daughter does it in the show the first time, she wobbles a lot. Of course Twilight was never the best at teleporting, it’s about control rather than brute force.” Teleporting a short jump onto the other side of them I give Sugarberry a soft nuzzle, “though I’m not sure if throwing up’s a good sign.”

“Where’s Cipher?” Ballad said looking around.

Spinning around we started calling, “Cipher! Cipher!”

“Oh god, I hope she didn’t teleport in to the ground or something…” I started panicking looking around the area for her.

With a pop Cipher appeared beside us, holding an extra-large coffee in her forehoof, “What?”

“The heck, where were you?” Ballad said snarling.

“I just popped back to the house for a coffee. Can you imagine if they give me an office in sight of a Starbucks?” Cipher held up her coffee, and sat sipping it.

“Oh God we’ve created a monster.” I said shaking my head and giggled.

“What? Once you get used to it, you can wink from point to point pretty quick, it just takes a lot of coffee, I mean A LOT!” She said nodding.

*** Blaze ***

“So you grew up in New Mexico?”

Feather shook her head no, “I was born in Nevada, near Los Vegas but my parents figured it wasn’t a good place for a little girl to grow up.”

“Yeah, it’s strange but I could never see Vegas as a place to raise kids. I know people do it but, it’s no Los Pegasus.” I chuckle softly lying on my belly keeping Feather under wing. She’s so small I can pretty much cover her with my wing.

“I still feel like a monster, every time I close my eyes I see myself…”

“They aren’t ponies, they weren’t ponies from Equestria. I know it’s going to be hard but trust me it’s going to be hard for all of us. Probably every pony here has eaten beef, but in Equestria cows were intelligent too.” Shaking my head I sigh softly.

“So what am I going to do?” Feather said with tears in her eyes.

“Oh, that’s the fun part, you’re a blank flank, you never found your true love, true calling as a pony, and likely as a human. You get to grow up again, this time the right way. Yeh I know that sounds bad but it’s true, unlike the rest of us who have no idea about going back to our pony lives, you are young enough that you get to find out your entire life.”

Feather sighed softly, “I know what you’re trying to do. It’s just… hard to deal with.”

“Want to hear a secret? I grew up thinking that magic, wasn’t real. I avoided my culture, my history because I was scared as a child. The problem is, now I’m starting to wonder, what’s real and what’s not. I see the great spirits dad talked to and wonder if I should have been talking to them too, learning from them.”

Looking down I nuzzle Feather, “I wonder what my life would be like if I hadn’t turned my back on the old ways. I wonder what would have happened if I had followed Grandfathers ways.”

“It would have been hollow, empty and lonely.” Grandfather said walking in. “Consider for a moment, had you followed that path, you would never have met Twilight Velvet.”

Sitting Grandfather softly stroked the little foal, scratching behind her ears. “Blaze does have some wisdom though. Feather, your actions as a human was guided by human values not pony. Now it is time to learn the pony values. For that you have many who can teach you.”

Closing her eyes Feather leaned into the scratching, content. I blinked looking at grandfather though, the idea of never meeting Velvet again seemed, painful.

“Grandfather, this is stupid but I think I’m falling for her.” Taking a deep breath I looked at the foal, “It’s so awkward because I knew him as a guy for so long, but at the same time, I look into her eyes, and know I never want to leave her.”

Feather blinked, “Tell her, tell her.”

“I’m scared, I’m scared she’s going to flip out if I do, have one of her freakouts or panic, or worse.” I shake my head, “and that would hurt more.”

*** Off the coast of California ***

“They’ve seen us Captain.” The helmsman of the Rapid Response Boat clung tighter to the ships control stick as the small craft went airborne again.

“The crew of that go-fast must be insane, there pulling close to 40 knots in this weather, and I think I got whiplash 2 waves ago.” The radar operator called out.

“Captain, engine 2’s running a little warm, but nothing to worry about for now, I’ll want to check her out after this though, I think we might have shook something loose.” Grabbing the console for dear life the engineers head snapped forward as the boat hit the next wave hard.

“What’s the chance of us being on her before she hits international waters?” The captain asked looking through his binoculars at the boat ahead of them.

“Better questions what’s the chances of us being on her before she rips herself apart, that’s a fiberglass hull, I’m still surprised it’s in one piece, were taking a beating here Captain, so they must be getting it worse.” The engineer called out keeping his eyes on the engine and oil gauges. “We’re pushing the engines to the max.”

“Where the hell are they going? They were heading for international waters before they spotted us, radio back to Command, tell them to start looking along the projected course of the that boat… They have to have a mothership out there somewhere. At least we can get pictures of it and take them if they go to port.” This was just frustrating, Captain Harris had been with the US Coast Guard for 18 years now and these go-fasts were always annoying.

“Sir they are dumping cargo, 2 black bags overboard and picking up speed.” A typical drug tactic, dump the cargo for more speed.

“Damn it, ok our engines are already too hot, let’s slow up pick up the evidence before it sinks, hopefully the aircraft can track them and we can try again when they try to make landfall again.” The captain said.

“This just doesn’t make sense Captain, why would they have drugs on them if they were heading for international waters? Usually its inbound boats with drugs, we don’t usually see export drugs.”

Slowing the boat, they turned themselves broadside the waves letting them be pushed back on the first of the bags, it was huge, duffle bag sized probably big enough to hold several hundred pounds of drugs. It took 3 people to haul it on board, before the boat put itself in position for the 2nd bag.

The RRB tilted dangerously as they slide down the wave and grabbed the next bag the crew hauled it up. Right off the bat they knew it wasn’t drugs. Neither bag felt like the normal packing for drugs, cutting open the first back, in the wind and rain, the deck crew called back “Captain, this is seriously f’ed up.”

Coming out onto the aft deck the Captain attached his harness hook to the rail and knelt down, “It’s some kind of horse, but its head and colors are wrong, purple and green? It looks like it’s been beaten and shot.”

“Captain, this one’s alive!”

The 2nd pony was smaller, blue with pink mane and tail, its head and muzzle were smaller as well.

“Get it inside, and store the body here. Tie it down, we’ll sort this out at port.”

“My brother, where’s my brother.” The small blue equine said weakly.

“Captain…”

“I heard, get… her… inside, I’ll get on the horn right away.” This was not normal.

*** Velvet ***

Heading back inside I was exhausted, I swear, there seemed to be an emotional component to magic. If I was angry or such my magic seemed to be a lot more powerful, so it left me really drained teaching them all day, especially something hard like teleports.

Walking in I found Feather lying in front of the TV, even though she was 25 years old she was watching cartoons, with chocolate milk beside her muzzle. Her wings were still healing slowly but surely and she looked a lot better, even her colors were getting richer. The LT had taken a turn to watching her, he seemed to be great with ponies which was a life saver.

Lying down beside the LT, Feather was quick to move over to snuggle up to me. She looked up at me with huge eyes and putting on her best foal voice she played up to the child aspect, “Velvet, if we can’t find my real mom and dad, will you and Blaze be my mom and dad?”

It caught me off guard, really off guard, the idea of adopting lost foals. All of a sudden I started thinking of all the lost foals scattered around the world, with no real idea who their pony parents were. Oh Celestia, what about the Pound's babies, what if they were sent here too.

“I think you and Blaze would be a great mommy and daddy for me.” Feather said then put her head tight against my side.

Gently I lay my head over Feather, than it hit me, Blaze as a daddy with me as… “Oh Feather, I don’t know, Blaze and I are just friends.”

“Nuh uh…” Feather kept with the child speech, “He loves you, he said so, he knows it every time he looks into your eyes. I think he’d make a great daddy. I don’t think I’m big enough pony wise to be on my own.”

Gulping heavily I looked at the LT, “Blaze?”

“No, I'm the LT, or James works in a pinch.” He said and gently put his and on my back stroking my fur gently.

“I mean,” ok what do I mean, shaking my head I start over. “Does Blaze actually?”

The LT chuckled softly, “It’s an unwritten rule with the squad right now, we are trying not to do anything that makes you doubt yourself or feel uncomfortable with being a girl.”

Softly he moved his hand to lay it right on my cutie mark, I know I said how personal those were, but I trusted him, and something about his hand just made me feel relaxed. Looking down at me he smiled, “We’ve been leaving it to you to figure out, if you want to get into a relationship with males or not. It’s something personal to you, for you to decide if you are really ready. It’s not for me to say, and military reg’s don’t cover ponies. Though married couples are allowed to serve together and be posted together. That’s the whole Join Spouse program after all.”

“Do I love him?” I said weakly.

“My little mare’s growing up and starting to think of boys,” the LT said with a smile. “Again that should be for you to decide, but if you’re looking for a suggestion, I’d say wait till your out of heat, make sure it’s your heart, and not your tail that’s deciding.”

Blushing a bit I look down and lay my head over Feather protectively. “Thanks dad.”

“You have a huge heart Velvet, you always have, and I think self-doubt has always been your problem here, wondering if you are good enough. Trust me, you are, I think you do love Blaze but you still need time to sort that out. It’s been less than a month, but if there’s one thing I do know, you’re a beautiful, kind, and gentle mare, and a wonderful mother. Don’t let anyone ever tell you otherwise.”

“How come you’ve never got married LT?” I said looking up, I knew I was getting into dangerous territory asking that, it was something I’ve always just taken for granted and never really thought about. He had been single as long as I’d known him, and never been one to chase after the girls.

“It’s probably going to sound stupid but, I never felt it fair to a woman to have to put up with me being gone for months, or even years on end. Often we are called out last minute, and the stress that puts on a relationship is huge.” Gently he stroked my cutie mark, “I’ve seen soldier after soldier return home, carrying the burdens of what he’s done, the lives he or she’s taken. It’s not something most people can understand.”

Shaking his head slowly he sighed, “I’m fine now, but I see soldiers suffering through nightmares and trauma of the battles they have fought, waking up in cold shivers from dark memories. To carry that home to a wife, I couldn’t do that. It’s not just those who get physically injured, there are more soldiers every year suffering from survivors guilt and PTSD.”

“LT, you can’t worry about things like that.” I say softly but I know he’s right, everyone has their breaking points… I don’t know how I’d deal with a spouse waking up screaming at night, for better or for worse often doesn’t include mental trauma’s like that.

“If your wife has gone through similar things through, and can understand.” I shake my head, so few women serve in front line combat though, and even fewer are put into positions like having to kill children. You can never tell what’s going to happen. “And as to dark memories, trust me, every pony out there probably knows that feeling waking up screaming about Discord's curse.”

“Maybe someday, when things calm down I’ll settle down.” Gently he boops my nose with his finger, “maybe it will be with someone who’s as brave and strong as you.”

“My daughter's off limits,” I say giggling, “she’s too young for you.”

*** Coast Guard RRB ***

As the Boat pulled up to the wharf lines were thrown across, to pull it tight to the dock, nothing going on was making any sense and it just kept getting stranger. Captain Harris had been informed that CID would be picking up the body, not Navy, not Coast Guard, not even FBI but Army was picking them up. ATF and FBI had vehicles there as well.

A Coast Guard Investigative Services officer met the Captain as he stepped off the boat, “What the hell did you step in Harris?”

“I’ve got no idea Jenny, I’m chasing down what I think is a drug boat that’s making a break for international waters, they dump cargo and instead of drugs I find this.” Kneeling down he flips the covers off the bag and showing her the body of the male pony.

“Dios mío!” Jenny knelt down touching the body, “What’s with the colors?”

The Army Ambulance staff came down with the stretcher, “Where’s the survivor?”

“She’s inside the cabin,” Harris said as they jumped onto the boat, even Jenny was confused when they went to work on the female pony, they had vet style breathing masks for her, they had blood pressure monitors on her foreleg, it was obvious they knew what they were doing.

“Get the contact on her ear and neck, I’ll get the ones for the barrel.” One of the EMT’s called out, “I want her vitals’ before we move her.”

The first EMT was flashing her eyes with a pen light, “Miss? Can you hear me? Pupils are responsive but she’s unconscious.”

“Get a the neck wrap blanket just to be safe.” The second called out and they put a blanket around her neck before strapping her to the stretcher board.

Watching, the pony was moved off the boat by stretcher then brought to an army ambulance, CID was still photographic the body when the FBI and ATF officers came on board.

“Sorry about this Captain, I’m Agent Mills with the ATF. We’re going to need the tracking photo’s for the go-fast you were chasing.”

“Ok this is BS, what the hell is going on here, what’s the ATF got to do with that?” Harris said pointing at the body.

“That? Nothing, CID is handling that. A radical militia groups in the USA has been getting their hands on high tech drugs, we didn’t know where they were coming from or what they were trading or paying for the drugs with, until now.” He said looking at the body.

“Ok just for a moment pretend I have no idea what the hell you are talking about. You’ve got EMT’s who are vet trained, talking horses, and drug runners going through the worst weather I’ve seen to get into international waters.”

“They are ponies and that’s a different issue, there’s a terrorist group that’s been operating in US Borders, they have attacked US Army personal as well as police in 3 different states. CID has been investigating them for about 2 weeks now, as well as the ATF for weapons violations. Recently they have started employing designer drugs, but we didn’t know where these were being made or how the group was paying for them.”

“And?” Harris was less then trilled right now and this wasn’t making his headache any better.

“And, as of today we think we’ve figured out the missing part, there is an Oceanic research vessel the RSV/MC Corvallis sitting about 300 miles off shore. She’s flagged to the Czech Republic, it's a flag of convenience, we think she’s acting as a mobile drug lab as well as a laboratory to carry out experiments on the ponies.”

“Well that helped with everything except one part. What the HELL is with the ponies?” Jenny said, then looked at Harris.

26: I Need Gravol

The sounds of the Badlands where Grandfather lives are unmistakable, he is far enough from Gallup that there were almost never any cars, no ATV’s running around, not even motor bikes come around here very often. We’re nestled on part of the Navajo Nations land, and technically under tribal law and rule. This means that instead of state police, it is native police officers.

I snuggle my chin over Feather, who is lying between my forelegs. Technically she's the same age as I am, if we go by earth ages but, it didn’t stop me from treating her like a foal, and really, she seemed to play up the foal part herself. I think she just liked the attention. It had also helped bringing her color back from the faded pink she had when she first arrived.

Blaze on the other hoof was lying beside me, a wing over my back again. I don’t know why but I’d grown to love the feeling of him having his wing over me. It was getting near dinner, so the only sounds I had expected to hear were those of Ah-Pee cooking. The sound of a VC-22 Osprey tilt wing landing outside was definitely not one of them.

Trotting out side we saw the black and navy blue aircraft touching down just off the roadway about 250 feet from the house, its rear ramp door lowering. A Captain hopped out of the back of the aircraft and ran over keeping on hand on his hat as he handed off an orders back to the LT.

“Ranger HO! Everyone on board this is an emergency call out, Sugarberry you’re in charge of the unicorn club, keep an eye on Feather. Security squad will be landing in 15 min to keep you covered, REST ON BOARD NOW!” The LT said waving his hand to the door.

The rangers hauled butt running for the Osprey, as me and Blaze stood blinking.

“Didn’t you hear me,” The LT said looking sternly at me and Blaze “Hall TAIL NOW!”

Without looking at each other Blaze and I ran on board, the Osprey was pretty cramped right now, there was a second 7 man team as well as 2 RIB’s in there already. The second team seemed genuinely shocked to see 2 ponies getting on the aircraft, not sure if it was because we were ponies, or because we were still in our PT Gear.

Headsets were handed out quick, it took some fidgeting but I managed to get mine to work by wearing them upside down, the noise cancellation in them let us hear what the Captain was saying. Everything was going on so fast though, usually briefings were not done on the fly like this. And with gear already in the plane I knew we weren’t stopping.

“About 6 hours ago, a US Coastguard Rapid Response was in pursuit of a suspected drug boat heading for international waters. The drug boat dumped its cargo overboard for better speed. It turns out the cargo was 2 ponies, 1 dead, one barely alive.”

Pulling down a Flat TV monitor the captain put up the picture of a large ship. “A P-3 Orion was able to pick up the go-fast and track it to a large ship, the RSV/MC Corvallis. It is believed that this ship has been supplying weapons and possibly drugs to terrorist groups operating within the USA. This ship has been declared a hostile target.”

Looking at Blaze I can only shake my head, normally operations like this take weeks of planning, this must be an emergency or high priority.

“Intelligence suspects that the ship is holding several ponies aboard for experimentation. Biological experimentation like this at sea is in direct violation of international laws, however the ship is flagged to the Czech Republic as such the likelyhood of their government taking action or sanctioning actions are slim to none.” Looking at the teams the captain shook his head, “Normally this operation would be a SEAL mission, but because of the situation, it was decided that this would be a joint SEAL and Ranger operation, the presence of shall we say, ‘friendly ponies’ is meant to defuse any situations with hostages.”

And now the other horseshoe drops, that’s why we are here.

“We will be dropping you about 22 miles from the ship, your job will be to approach, board the ship, eliminate any resistance, photograph and recover any documents you can as well as hostages. Once done scuttle the ship, your pickup will be a coast guard boat that’s on standby shadowing the ship at a range of 30 miles. They will begin their approach as soon as they detect the ships radar go down.”

“Primary targets are bridge, communications room, and engineering. Ranger team, you will be hitting the bridge and communications room. SEALs your jobs to make it below deck to the engine room and shut down main and backup power. Once done begin a sweep of the ship, labs and storage areas are mid ship.”

“Gear up folks, 3 hours till drop.”

*** over 1000 years ago, but under 2000 a nice Wednesday afternoon ***

Lilac was one of the younger does from Thicket but she was still proud, she had proven herself as a trusted seed collector and could identify most types on sight. Her coat was dark brown with the exception of a white heart on her left hip. While it was one of her fawn spots that had never really faded, to Starswirl it reminded him of a cutiemark, except it was only one side. Seriously, who would only have a cutie mark on just one side.

Rather than a water flask around her neck she had a turtle shell, attached to her neck by a soft pink silk strap. It was her pride and joy, her mom had given it to her when she was just a little fawn. She trotted beside Willow she nodded to Starswirl, “Hi sir, you called for seeds?”

“Actually no I didn’t but apparently Maple and Juniper wanted some to help the local’s, they wanted a few extra foods for some variety.”

Bowing her head she touched the side of the shell sliding the hidden clasp to open it revealing the seeds inside. “I brought some squash, sweet potatoes, beans, and a few other little vegetables. I also brought some Zap Apple seeds I really doubt I’ll use them but never a bad thing to carry.”

“What’s that big one?” Starswirl said leaning forward examining it.

“It’s a seed from the Heart Tree in Thicket, mom said as long as I carry it I’ll never be far from home.” Closing the case, she turned looking up at Willow, I’m ready sir.”

Stepping through the gate was every bit as horrible as Willow had warned, even Starswirl grumbled about having to do something about it. Looking around Lilac caught her first view of the alien world and forms. Maple was there wrapping a blanket around Lilac and laughing.

“Trust me, no fur is a pain at times, I don’t know how these bipeds survive.” Maple said with a smile helping Lilac to stand.

“Why does it look like I’ve had a fawn of my own?” Lilac said poking one of her udders.

“I have no idea, but all the female bipeds seem to have them.” Willow said with a chuckle.

Standing the group made their way down to the village, it was Lilac’s first time away from the forest and she was going to make the most of it. New seeds, new plants, as long as it was just for a day she could put up with this form, as long as she could explore a bit.

*** Velvet ***

The VC-22 flew in at 50 feet above the deck, the pilot and co-pilot had their lowlight gear on, the flight engineer was kneeling between the two of them, eyes on the Radar screen calling out ranges. They wanted to get as close as they could without being detected by radar.

“That’s it, hold it here!” Shifting to hover configuration the VC-22 rocked a bit as the rear ramp dropped.

In the payload bay, the green light game on, and the bay engineer pushed out the first of the 2 RIB’s, with that the SEAL team dropped into the water one by one. Once clear the second RIB was dropped and it was our turn.

Looking down I gave my gear one last check, this actually felt weird, but me and Blaze were ready for combat this time. The armor went around our chest and barrels with ceramic plates in the front and down between our forelegs. Our sides had layered armor that was strapped around our barrels covering our sides and back. Combat boots went up to the knee’s in front and back with protective caps over them. We both wore dark black suits, under the armor, and Ballistic plastic face shields protected our eyes and muzzles.

Looking down I teleported down onto the boat as the rangers jumped out, Blaze flapped down landing on the front of the boat and lay flat, I had started the engine and maneuvered the RIB to pick up the rangers as they dropped into the water.

One by one the team climbed onto the boat, as the LT took my place at the wheel. With a nod to the SEALs we started the engines and began our run, the waves were pretty high still cresting about 5 feet so we kept losing sight of the other RIB. This was a good thing because it meant a low chance of being spotted on radar by the ship. We had a 100 foot rope running between the boats, but it wasn’t there for keeping in contact with the other team. It was part of the attack plan.

As they approached the ship, they shut off their engines and started to drift, it only took about 10 min from where they stopped before the research vessel hit the line both boats were pulled and spun around till they were tight against the hull of the ship. Somali pirates came up with this trick for raiding tankers. And while you might think the line would just go under the ship, the “bulb” at the nose of the ships actually stops that. The mission was a go, and time to get to work.

Leaping off the RIB Blaze carried the ladder up the side of the ship and landed on the deck locking the grapple to one of the water drains on ship's rail. Teleporting up I took a watch position covering the other side. Staying tight to the superstructure I kept an eye out for deck patrols as the rest of our team started up the ladder.

Just as Eric came over the rail I saw one of the boat security personal coming around the corner, a merc in basic fatigues carrying an AK-107, basic combat helmet, and Kevlar. My horn lit and instantly the knife at my side launched out and struck him in the neck. Quickly I put my TK field around him and pulled him back towards me, the knife returning to its sheath as I moved the body overboard.

Eric knelt holding his P90, silencer attached, lasers were not turned on at this time. I knew why, the mist in the sea air would show the beams so anyone in a side corridor would see them. We had been issued P90’s because they have far better penetration against body armor then the 9mm’s the older Mp5’s use.

Jay and Henry came up covering my side and finally the LT and Sanchez. Moving slowly Sanchez took point covering the first cross corridor as we passed holding that point. The first door we came to on the superstructure was dark, but Eric held there covering. Looking up the stairs the LT pointed to Blaze.

Nodding once Blaze jumped off the side of the ship and flapped up landing on the top level behind the bridge, moving up he could see 3 crew members in the wheelhouse. Crawling low he held his wing over the stairs for a few seconds then flashed it 3 times, extending and retracting it. Then he held his wing out and made a sweeping motion with it before crawling back.

The LT motioned forward as Jay, and Henry moved upstairs followed by me and finally the LT. Keeping low, Jay and Henry made their way to either side of the bridge door. Kneeling the LT opened the bridge door. Quickly Henry and Jay put 3 rounds into each of the crew, while silencers do not actually eliminate sound, the ship noises as well as noise from the sea drowned out the shots.

Blaze moved down the stairs partly and waved Sanchez and Eric up, the bridge was clear and quickly we shut down the Radar systems. The signal for the Coastguard to begin their approach, let’s hope they were on the ball.

I moved back watching the rear door to the bridge, putting my TK around the knife just in case, I could fire the knife with about the same energy as a bullet; we found that out with the pillows. Moving back now we began our room by room sweep, sticking with knives as much as possible, we didn’t want to alert everyone at once. The more small groups we could take out, the safer we would be.

“Who are…” Was all he got out before my knife hit the guards neck, again using my TK I pull him into a side room out of the way and put my knife back in its sheath. Honestly I should consider carrying a few of those, for close combat under 50 feet they are perfect.

I was just turning around when I heard the explosion, all the ships lights shifted to red as main and aux power went down. The emergency lights gave the halls an eerie look, as people started running out into the halls.

Short controlled burst to the center mass then head. The 5.7mm AP rounds used by the FN P90’s were very effective in these close ranges, even the light body armor the security was using hardly provided any protection against them. I could always tell when Jay or Sanchez was firing, they preferred the double tap method rather then bursts, firing 2 rounds fast.

For Blaze and I, though, it was keeping our heads down. I could see how frustrated Blaze was at this point, no room to maneuver, not able to fly, and no way to shoot back, all he could do was keep his head down.

We had just reached a wide corridor when the LT held up his hand, and ducked back, a large volley of fire hitting the bulkhead sending a shower of sparks and fragments around the area. Looking back at us the LT signaled, “5+ targets, defensive line, both sides.”

*** Almost 27 years ago ***

Several green bolts of energy whipped by splashing against the wall, the pegasus guard captain shook his head, “14 maybe more. No way we are getting down there.”

“Damn changelings, were cut off from the armory, and they have range on us.” The sergeant called from the other side of the corridor. “Were going to have to do something soon or…”

“Hey boys, get ready to move on my call.” I said nodding to the Captain.

“Velvet shouldn’t you be in the shelter?”

“What shelter? These things are everywhere, and I’m EUP remember?” Glancing around the corner I had to pull my head back quick to avoid incoming fire.

“Yep there’s a lot of them missy.” One of the younger pegasii said.

“I wonder if Pinkie Pie planned this,” I smile looking over at the Captain.

“Planned an invasion on the wedding day? Are you nuts?” The Captain called back.

“Well you know, she wanted to make this fun for everyone, and I haven’t had this much fun in years!”

“Fun?” The young pegasii said looking shocked.

“On my flanks, this is going to go close combat fast.” Taking a deep breath I threw up a shield wall in front of the hall and leaped behind it.

Quickly the rest formed up behind me, walking the shield forward gave the pegasi the mobile cover they needed to get in close to the changelings where they could fight hoof to hoof. This tactic wasn’t new, Inkwell had taught me about it when she stood with Celestia in the battle against the Night Army when she was little.

Glancing over to the younger pegasii the Captain spoke firmly. “And that little missy is Twilight Sparkle and Shining Armors mom. Now you know where they get it from.”

*** Present day hell ***

Blinking I shoot my head then threw up the shield wall in front of the corridor, “LT, partial cover to cross.”

“Eric, Jay, cross over keep low below the shield.” The LT nodded to me as they ran across, keeping low, the shield was only 4 feet high allowing Jay and Henry to shoot over it providing suppressing fire.

Moving to stand behind the field I started walking it forward, giving us mobile cover Blaze was quick to move beside me, to provide close guard.

“Rangers ADVANCE!” The LT called out and moved up as well. Suppressing fire keeping the security pinned down while we moved up for the kill shots. It only took a few minutes to secure the corridor, before I ducked into a side room panting a bit.

“You ok Corporal?” The LT called checking in on me.

“Oh fine, I just need more practice with that.” I said with a giggle.

“Where did that one come from?” Blaze said looking at me concerned.

“Inkwell taught it to all of us in the EUP, it was a standard offensive maneuver. Something about the fight made me remember using it with the guards at my daughter wedding.” I said looking up.

“LT we’ve got hostages!” Eric called out.

Looking over we found a security room with 5 ponies inside, 4 earths and a unicorn, though none of them looked in good shape. Underfed, beaten, their manes hung limply around their faded bodies.

“Where are the SEALs!” Henry called out as he fired off a few rounds down a side corridor.

“Late as always, Henry trade places with Sanchez, check the hostages make sure they can move.” The LT called out.

As Henry started to fall back, a grenade bounced off the wall, flatting my ears I threw up a shield between it and Henry as Sanchez yelled the warning.

The Shield diverted the explosion away from the team but the sound was still loud enough to have our ears ringing. I dropped the shield shaking my head trying to clear it from the bang, while Sanchez picked himself off the ground and started returning fire again.

“That was to close.” I say panting a bit harder.

“LT, Velvet, over here!” Jay called from the room across from where the prisoners were kept.

Inside the room, was lab tables bolted to the floor, cameras, monitors, and surgical tools. On one of the tables the body of a unicorn, horn cut off, partly cut open its cutie mark and fur colors faded almost beyond recognition. The foal couldn’t have been more than a few years old pony wise, maybe a year younger than Sweetie Belle. She had probably just earned her mark before the curse, and now…

“There held up in what looks like a mess hall.” Sanchez called back. “The SEAL team is on the corridor on the other side.”

“Jay, get photographs of all of this, and grab any laptops, thumb drives, or such you can find. Velvet… ah hell where’s Velvet!”

I walked calmly up beside Sanchez throwing a shield to cover part of the door and stood looking across the room. I could see the where the security personal were using tables for cover, a few lab personal were in there too also shooting.

“She’s up here LT,” firing over the shield he ducked back as a few rounds bounced off the shield.

What kind of creatures would experiment on a foal, what kind of monsters would do that? Stepping back behind cover I reached out with my TK, dropping the shield, I knew I could grab several different things at once, it wasn’t hard especially if they were light. Jerking my head once as I pulled, I collected the rings in a ball in front of me and slammed both the doors shut.

The LT looked down at me, “What did you do?”

“Ever see X-men United?” I said coldly, dropping all of the grenade pins at the LT’s feet.

The door muffled the sounds of the explosions inside the mess hall. The SEALS on the other side had stopped firing and I heard the calls of all clear.

Eric blinked a few times, “Ok that was excessive.”

I was about to open my mouth when Blaze turned winged flared, “Are you kidding me? They got off easy, take a look in the room over there, where they were dissecting a unicorn foal.”

The LT put his hands on my neck and Blazes, “Eric, you know the feeling, think of the village in Khandahar after the Taliban got it.”

“Yeh I know, I’m not saying it was wrong or nothing, just took me by surprise.” He said, “And you know my view of explosives. Only what you need.”

Looking back at the survivors I recognized one, a pink and blue pony with a lotus mark, but there was only one here. My heart sank wondering if her sister had already been…

“Taxi’s here!” One of the SEALs called out.

“Blaze, you’re up,” the LT called out.

Nodding Blaze gave one last look to Eric then grabbed the first pony flying them down to the coast guard craft.

Captain Harris had the boat as close to the larger ship as he could safely hold it, the large open aft deck was a perfect spot for Blaze to land and hand off each pony. One by one, Harris’s crew brought the ponies inside and down into the survivors' compartment ahead of the bridge.

Pulling away the Coast Guard boat held position about 1000 feet away.

I stood on the deck watching before our team started down the ladder our RIB, once everyone was on board I teleported down to the RIB myself and lay flat against the bow again. Blaze was quick to join me putting a wing over me to keep me warm and safe, but I just felt sick.

Eric leaned past us and cut the rope so our ship broke away from the research vessel and the LT kicked in the engines, the SEAL RIB pulled up beside us, and nodded pointing back.

Looking over my shoulder I saw the flashes of light, as the charges ripped through the hull, tearing huge holes in the side of the ship below the waterline. In the movies there’s always these great fireballs, this huge victorious spout of flames going high into the air, but this isn’t the movies. This was flashes of light followed by the sound of the explosion and rending of metal… water flooding into the engine room and storage areas. The listing and slow death of the RSV/MC Corvallis, as it sank beneath the waves.

Pulling up beside the Coast guard motor boat lines were thrown over to us to tie off. Even if we had full tanks of gas, we’d never have the range to make it back to shore. Towing us was the only option, least till we got near port.

Hugging me tighter with his wing, I leaned into Blaze. His wings always made me feel safe and better, it was like they could take the worst pain away. Closing my eyes I moved my muzzle as close as I could to him without the armor interfering, than let myself drift off to sleep.

*** Multiple Threat Alert Center (MTAC) ***

“How did it go?” Brigadier General Wilson’s face came up on the screen.

“Ship’s gone down 322 miles off the coast. 2 SEALs injured, no rangers injured.” The Marine commander said.

“Coastguard boat 45652 has 5 equines on board, 2 will need ambulance, other 3 are not critical but need medical care.” Investigator Jenny Mathews spoke up from the Coast Guard Investigative Services office in California.

“Good I’ll have ambulances standing by at port. As well as transport for my team.” Wilson said with a nod.

“I still want to know why the Coast Guard hasn’t been fully read into this.” Jenny said looking sternly at the screen.

“Simple, because we didn’t know the drugs were…”

“That’s NOT what I’m referring to, intelligent horses seems like a small detail to miss.” Jenny spoke, her voice carrying the ire she was feeling right now.

“Sorry Agent, I guess no one in the Coast Guard turned into one, or it they did it didn’t go through the channels there.” The marine commander stated.

“What do you mean turned into one? Are you telling me these were people?” Jenny thought back to the one she saw dead on the boat.

“Yep, several dozen changed about 3 weeks ago or so. We don’t know the exact number, but certain groups have been carrying out experiments on… them. Most of the experiments would be classified as crimes against humanity, but because they aren’t human anymore there’s a loophole. This is the first case of trafficking of them we’ve seen, but keep your eyes open… there may be cases of smuggling or trafficking of them on boats now.” Wilson shook his head.

“Captain Harris said one of them was wearing combats.” Jenny narrowed her eyes.

“Oh yeh, no that’s one of ours, a ranger, don’t worry about him. I have a meeting now with joint chiefs.” Standing up the Generals monitor went blank.

One by one the monitors cleared in MTAC, leaving the NCIS director looking at the images of the sinking ship. “As if we don’t have enough problems to worry about around the world, now we have this?”

27: More then just Ships can sink.

The idea that they can just pick us up via Osprey, but not drop us back off is just cruel. The survivors were taken to a military hospital for treatment, and us, we get a flight back from California to Gallup in a C-12. Even the Osprey is faster and roomier than a C-12. All a C-12 is, is a stripped down King Air A200, with jump seats, and cargo space.

Blaze, of course, is even less thrilled about this than I am, while he got to fly short hops on the mission, they still want him grounded for a while longer, to make sure he is healed. That meant he gets to sit inside with the rest of us. Really, if there is a flying class lower than coach, I think I’ve just found it.

Grumbling I look at the LT, who is sitting across from us, “LT why can’t they make these seats comfortable for us ponies?”

“Maybe it’s because until three weeks ago there weren’t any ponies on Earth?” Shaking his head he chuckles, “I know you’re frustrated but we’re almost there.”

“Yeah, the girls are going to meet us at the airport with the vehicles. I know. I just can’t get the image of what they did to that foal out of my mind.” I just shake my head, “How many more do you think are out there in situations like that?”

“No idea, but at least the Brigadier General is keeping his word about missions and us working together.” Smiling softly, the LT nods, “You did great out there.”

“Wow, I was expecting to get yelled at after some of the stunts I pulled.” Looking up through my forelocks innocently, nothing I did was by the book.

“There was no training, or pre-planning for this strike for the most part, we had no intel on the inside of the ship, so we had to wing it, as such I’m not going to yell at you for winging it in places. You didn’t risk yourself or the squad. Just warn me next time you want to try out a new spell.”

“Warn you?” Blinking I tilt my head.

“Definitely, I want to have the medical teams ready, evac, hospital room prepped, and trauma teams on stand by. Given your track record with trying new spells and blowing yourself up, it’s best to be prepared.” Laughing, the LT leans over and ruffles my mane.

I let out a huff and pout, “I’m not that bad.”

The aircraft jolts and rocks a bit as it comes in for a landing, a grumbling Blaze sits up “Oh come on, it’s just a 19 knot cross wind.”

Gently I thump Blaze on the head with a hoof, “It’s a plane not a pegasus, let the humans fly.”

“See this is why I started hating flying in planes, it bugs my internal compass, weather sense, and instincts. I can FEEL when the pilots do something, and my mind just jumps to what they are doing wrong. Even if they are flying the plane right, it’s wrong for a pegasus.”

“And this is why pegasi make the worst passengers.” I say, laughing and then get my head thrown down and to the side hard as we hit the ground. I’ve heard the term before, it’s called a greaser, the only problem is I’ve heard it used both ways. A gentle landing has been referred to as greasing the landing… But I knew for a fact the term started way back in World War Two, when people would land planes so hard, they would push the grease right out of the landing pistons. I’m pretty sure I’d qualify this as the latter.

“Jesus,” Blaze rubs his neck, “Talk about slamming it down hard.”

Getting out of the plane, I barely get four steps before Cipher pounces. Hugging me as tight as she could. Looking around I see the other girls waiting and smiling brightly. I had been thinking about them on the trip but I didn’t realize how much support we had given each other, until now.

Hugging Cipher back, I waved the rest over and we have a group hug, right under the wing of the airplane. “I’m fine girls, and we saved a group, they are in the hospital now.”

“We didn’t want to go without you guys.” Ah-Pee says, smiling.

“Go? Oh the farm, yeah.” Nodding I looked at them, then I tilt my head.

“Luna showed up again last night, told us we needed to get there if we could.” Sugarberry said, “So we’re fueled and ready to go.”

“Last night? She didn’t tell us.” Blaze says, blinking.

“Blaze, we finished the mission about 2 a.m. I didn’t nod off till about 3 for a nap, and even that kept being interrupted by the waves, and noise.” I shook my head, “we likely were awake when she called.”

“LT, you know you don’t have to come with us for this right?” I say, looking up at him.

“Nonsense, we were ordered to provide security to you. Remember?” Smiling he heads over, getting into one of the two JLTV’s.

Smiling we all pile into the vehicles, if Luna wants us there, we had better shake our tails. Though I wonder why she’d want a motley group like us. Getting in the back I squeak and hug Feather, the girls have her wrapped in a blanket and tucked on a pillow in the JLTV as well. I don’t think they would leave her behind, but seeing her just made me feel better, and forget the mission.

Moving her over, I lay in the back on one side of her and motion to Blaze.

Blaze laughs and hops up on the other side putting his wing over the two of us, “Better?”

“Much, thanks Rainbow.”

Feather yawns, looks up and giggles, “Hi mommy, hi daddy.”

*** 1000 years ago, while it should be Wednesday it’s more likely a Thursday morning ***

It’s well past midnight when the group of deer start heading back to the gate. With the help of the water, and the seeds Lilac brought, the locals should have enough food to last them at least several months, as well they can start storage for the winter.

While Lilac appears as a human in her teens she still acts like a fawn, bouncing and bounding, looking at things as the group travels. The native’s had provided the deer with clothing made from plant fibers, dyed in different colors with berry juices. In reality though the deer couldn't wait to get their own fur back

“Lilac, come back here.” Maple smiles softly, “We are all eager to get our hooves back on familiar ground but we don’t need to bound around so much.”

“It’s okay, we’re almost there,” Cedar says, putting his hand on Maple’s shoulder. “And she’s just being a fawn, she’s only out of her spots for a year now.”

“I know, but think of what her parents would do to us if we let anything happen to her.” Maple says, “I’m not a fan of being banished from Thicket, it’s our home.”

Lilac giggled, “Come on, you are as slow as ponies.”

“Hey now, that’s just mean.” Juniper says, and bounds after her, playing on the pathway with the younger one.

Reaching the standing stones they see the large marble facing polished to a shine, and they smile. Home is just though that, and then they can relax. Cedar walks up and puts his hand against it, then stops, blinking.

“What’s wrong?” Maple asks, looking at him.

“It’s not working, I can’t go through… it’s solid.” He says, hitting it gently.

“It can’t be.” Juniper says, running up and feeling it. “It’s our only way home.”

Lilac looks at them, then runs up, pushing herself against it as hard as she can, before hitting it with her hands, but the stone won’t budge, it won’t let her through. Slowly she sinks to the ground, starting to cry, still hitting the stone weakly. “Mommy… Dad.”

Maple kneels, putting her hand on Lilac’s shoulder. Lilac shrugs it off, cuddling tighter to the stone, crying harder.

“Maybe Starswirl’s just making an adjustment and will be back soon.” Maple says, looking at Lilac.

Shaking her head she cries softly, “I want my mommy.”

***On the other side of the portal, Still 1000 years ago***

Willow trots up, meeting Starswirl outside the Castle of the Two Sisters. It is early morning, but he had been up getting his ear chewed off for the last hour by the King. As he approaches, Starswirl turns and starts trotting for the wall, the bells on his hat and cloak jingling as he trots.

“New addition?” Willow says, with a chuckle.

Starswirl looked over and nods, “Orders of the Princess of the Night, she’s tired of me sneaking up on her.”

“Ouch, well they do kind of look neat.” Willow snickers.

“Honestly I think I’ll keep them, just to stand out a bit.” Looking at the wall, he nods, opening it with his magic before trotting down the ramp into the lab.

“Cedar and Pine didn’t come back last night?” Willow said.

“I’ve been in the lab all night working, I didn’t hear them come through the mirror. I was just going to go through and check up on them.” Starswirl says, heading over to the portal.

Starswirl smacks his face against the mirror, he stops for a moment, then backs up and pushes his hoof against the mirror. “Oh boy.”

“What’s wrong?” Willow looks at the mirror, then at Starswirl.

Closing his eyes, Starswirl touches his horn to the gate, concentrating. The glow from his horn reflecting off of the mirror. Concentrating hard he tries to find the link, tries to follow it back to the other world.

“Starswirl, what’s going on?” Willow growls.

Trotting over to his book shelf, Starswirl pulls down several scrolls, opening them and starts reading. “That was unexpected, the link is still there, still active, but the dimensions have drifted and something is between them. It’s like a cloud drifting in front of the sun, until it passes I can’t open it.”

“How long, when can you open it again?”

Starswirl shakes his head, “It should open again on its own, but I can’t tell when just yet, it will take some research, don’t worry, I’ll get them back.”

“Starswirl, Lilac is the Kings daughter, if you’ve lost her…” Willow shakes his head, “the king could ban us from ever talking to the ponies again. A violation of trust like this could take centuries to repair.”

“I’ll work on it, I swear, even if I have to make another mirror I’ll find a way.” Starswirl looks to Willow. “It will just take time.”

Willow lowers his head, “I’ll tell the King, with luck we can still work together to save the young princess. If he orders me not to talk to you again though, he is my King. I must follow his orders.”

“I understand Willow, tell the King this was an accident, I will not stop until I can get a portal to get her back.” Starswirl starts pulling down more scrolls, looking at them intently.

***Velvet***

We pull up out of sight of the farm. Rolling up in military tactical vehicles will send the wrong message. We really don’t want to send ponies running for the hills, thinking the military is coming to take them away. Likely few of the ponies here had any human contact since their change.

I Jump out of the back of the JLTV, and telekineticly pick up Feather, putting her on my back. All of us ponies are in military uniforms, but the LT has the Rangers take off their berets, and put on civilian jackets.

Trotting down the road we see the farm sign swinging, ‘Mac & Applejack’s Pony Farm: Hooves Welcome! Any persons caught trespassing will be fined on sight.’ Glancing at Ah-Pee I giggle softly, “Well, this must be the place.”

Cipher stops, looking up at the sign and sighs, “I guess we aren’t welcome here.”

“Whatcha mean by that?” Ah-Pee looks at Cipher, “It’s the Apple farm.”

“Yeah but I don’t have an hour glass cutie mark. I’m not one of the Hooves family.” She huffs.

Covering my muzzle with a hoof I shake my head. “Cipher, how long were you waiting to make that one?”

Giggling, we trot onto the farm, almost right away we notice cars, minivans, and even some small RV’s parked up on the property, it looks like some kind of a cross between a rock concert parking lot, and auto-scrap yard waiting to happen.

As we crest the hill we see them, ponies, by the hundreds. They have a soup kitchen set up outside, it looked like several are coming and going from the barn though they are all avoiding the stables. There are even a few at the farm house. There are some humans here, but the ponies far outnumber them, likely friends or family that helped them through the change and to get here.

There are a few I recognized from the cartoon, I’m sure a brony could call them off by heart. The white pony with pink mane and tail and a red cross for a cutie mark for example, I had seen her in a few episodes, though she was wearing what looked like a marine beret and jacket. She is helping out with some who were injured.

There is one who looks like an off colored Rainbow Dash, mustard yellow with a multi-toned grey mane and tail, I wish I could remember her name. She is on the cover of the novel Blaze got. She is wearing an RAN uniform, their disruptive camo is always pretty distinctive, though I didn’t notice any hoof boots. If she changed on a ship, her hooves must have been sliding all over the place. The rubber sole of the hoof boots, or hoof shoes we got at least provide us grip on steel decking.

Come to think of it, I wonder if the HMAS Hammersley is a real ship. Watching her go, I figure it best not to bother her, she is an officer, and pretty famous from the show. She’s probably been pestered enough for autographs as is.

I hear what can only be described as a fangirl squeal and snap my head over to see a little white unicorn charging towards us. Note to self, don’t snap your head around like that. I end up almost eating my own ponytail as the little unicorn skids to a stop.

“Oh wow, you’re Rainbow Dash’s dad! That’s so cool, do you know what she was like when she was little? Where you there when she did her first sonic rainboom? What was she like?” The filly starts in.

“Oh I um…” Blaze takes a step back from the overenthusiastic unicorn foal.

“I’m Little Horn by the way. Just wait till I tell you about how we got here,” the foal keeps talking, hardly giving Blaze a chance to get a word in edgewise.

Ah-Pee blinked and rears up on her hind legs to get a better look over the area, “Hey I think I see Big Mac, I’ll be back in a sec, I wanna go say hi. Being an Apple and all, ya know.”

Sitting quietly, I watch as the Unicorn Club starts mingling, chatting with other ponies to find out what’s going on. Very gently I set Feather between my front legs. “You ok with me? Or do you want to mingle too?”

Feather looks up with a yawn, “I’m ‘kay.”

Looking across the field I giggle and point out Berry Shine to Feather, she is carrying Pinchy on her back while talking to a pair of unicorns. “Look, that’s your earth pony twin.” I giggle and nuzzle Feather Pinch.

Looking up she boops my nose with her hoof and giggles, shaking her head no.

A pink pegasus, with a darker pink mane and tail, the same mane style and colors as Berry Shine or Berry Punch comes trotting up to me, tilting her head. Looking over at Berry Shine, she looks back to Feather Pinch and giggles softly, “I never knew if Berry and Pinchy were sisters or mother and daughter. Now I’m wondering if I’m related to Berry Shine or you.”

Gulping softly, I lift my foreleg so she can see Feather better, “Do you know her?”

“Only from the show, it’s one of the problems with some of us background ponies, there just isn’t enough information, we only appear in one scene without a name, so family ties aren’t established.” She says, sighing softly.

Looking back to Feather she gives her a small nuzzle “Berry and Pinchy compete together in the Sisterhooves Social, so they’re likely sisters. That means we could be sisters too,” She giggles softly, then cringes, “Unless I’m the mother of all of you… I don’t even know how old I am as a pony. This so sucks.”

Feather takes a step forward to nuzzle Feather Shine, then turns to look back at me.

“It’s ok Feather, you can play with her a while, I won’t take offense.” I lie. I’m not really lying, I wouldn’t take offense but in some ways I am hoping I can keep her with me, I like playing mother to her, and right now I really don’t want to be alone.

Even the LT right now is talking with Fleetfoot. So, as Feather slowly walks off with the older pegasus, I just sit looking at the group. Feeling totally alone and vulnerable. Like no one really wants to bother with me. It’s stupid, I know, looking around I see Blaze, but he has a few foals around him now as Little Horn keeps occupying his attention. Lying down, I put my head on my forelegs, not sure what place I have here.

I hear the hoof steps coming up behind me and I turn my head slightly. An azure blue unicorn is slowing and tilting his head, looking at me for a long moment, his mane is a darker blue. Lifting my head I blink and gulp. Not now, please not now.

The universe doesn’t listen to my silent plea, “Velvet? Interesting.” He says calmly.

“Yes? What’s interesting?” My voice quavers in response.

“Well, you are my wife apparently, my mare. Mare to my foals, are you not?”

“25 years ago.” I say softly, “I’m not the same Velvet that I was then, I think.”

Leaning down, he sniffs my mane, sending a cold shiver down my back. “Well, you’ve been delivered back to me safely. I may not remember you yet, but it’s nice that you are safe.”

“Umm, it’s nice that you are safe too.” I don’t feel well, all of a sudden.

“It will be enjoyable to get to know you again, my wife.” Sitting on his haunches, he puts his hoof on my croup and rubs. I’m not in heat anymore, but that is still a tender place to rub, and he knows it.

“Please, don’t.” I say quickly and move away a bit.

“Why? You are my wife after all.” He speaks calmly and deliberately, “Discord’s curse separated us. But that does not change what is.”

I shake my head quickly, “No I’m not.”

“Allah has delivered you to me, you and I were legally married, and never divorced. That means you are still my wife.” Standing, he walks over to me again, “Do not worry, the tenets teach us how to treat our wives properly.”

Taking a step back, I gulp. I look at my hip, thinking of my cutie mark all I could feel was pain. I look back at Night Light slowly, “No, I’m sorry, this is a new life, I don’t want to be your wife.”

“You want? What about your duty? Duty to our foals? Duty to me? Do you care about your foals?” He walks forward towards me. “Do you care about Twilight?”

Backing up, I stumble and end up sitting, the purple in my mane starting to fade a bit, “Of course I care about her, she’s my baby.”

“Then you admit she’s your baby, as such I must be your husband. That has not changed.”

“Yes it has, I don’t want to be married to you. I want to be free to choose.” I say, shaking my head with tears in my eyes. Even though hidden from sight, the purple stars of my cutie mark had slowly started fading to grey.

“What would Twilight say? What would Shining Armor say? Shall I go to Shining and tell him you don’t want to be a family anymore?” He says loudly, “Is it fair to them?”

Crying hard, I shake my head, “It’s not but it’s not fair to me either. I want my own life, I want to be their mom, but I want to choose who I am with.”

Blaze slams to the ground, his wings flared wide, “Leave her be!” He yells.

“She’s my wife, do not interfere, this is about family and Allah’s Will.” Night Light responds.

“No, this is about her and her rights.” Blaze shouts.

Night Light’s eyes narrow as his horn starts to glow, “She is my wife, the mare of my children, I claim her as mine.”

“I’m my own pony!” I cry, shaking my head. Only vaguely noticing that several other ponies have stopped to watch.

“I did not travel from Pakistan to be denied my rightful wife.” The blue unicorn shouts as he fires a bolt at Blaze.

Turning quickly, Blaze takes the bolt in his wing, its energy dispersing across the charge he had built up.

“You don’t love her, I DO! She is EVERTHING to me! And I’m sure Sparkle and Shining will understand that!” Blaze growls, his body and head low, ready to rush forward.

Night Light turns, snarling, “You shall be punished for your defiance infidel.” He storms, heading for the farm house.

Watching him go I stand up, “Blaze…”

Turning, he snorts, “He shouldn’t treat you like that. You are too special.”

“You love me?” Taking a step towards him I look into his eyes, I think he is stunned by his own words.

“No… I mean… I couldn’t let him… Yes, I do, and want to stay with you. I want to be with you.”

Gently I tuck my muzzle under his, pressing my face into him, “I want to be with you too. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Lifting my head I look into his eyes again, then I touch my nose to his, giving him a kiss.

*** LT James Fisher ***

Chuckling, James heads over to Fleetfoot and kneels beside her, “Feather survived, she’s still got a lot to work though, and I think she’s going to need counselling big time.”

“Oh thank God, I saw the mare Blaze saved, she dropped a colt.”

“Ouch. Well it could have been worse.” James chuckles, “Picture if she had started all of this as a guy.”

Fleetfoot blinks a few times, trying to process that one before falling on her side laughing. “Oh my God you are twisted.”

“Well Velvet started as a guy, Wally, but turned into a strong and brave mare. I think she’ll do fine, and really I’d fight to have her stay in my unit.” James looks over to where Velvet is laying before looking back down at Fleetfoot.

“Apparently the kids are going to see if they can find the gate.”

“The kids?” James blinks, looking confused.

“You know, Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Velvet and Blazes kids.”

“Really, what happens if they find it?” James gently puts his hand on Fleetfoot’s neck, stroking it.

“We go through and retake Equestria.” She says softly.

Shaking his head James keeps stroking, “You don’t sound confident, or do you not want to go through the gate.”

“I don’t know, Discord is a God. He’s had 25 years to prepare. I don’t know what we are going to face, but it’s definitely nothing I’ve been trained for.”

“How are you handling it? Are you okay with the idea of going through the gate?” James moves to scratch behind her ear, she finds herself leaning into the scratching, her eyes half closing in pleasure.

Blinking slowly she closes her eyes, “I’m a Wonderbolt, it’s my duty.”

“Duty, obligation, responsibility, these words are used all too often as justification to do what you don’t want to do. At the same time though I wonder, how many ponies are or were part of the military? Are active members under military contract? This could end with lots of ponies being listed as AWOL, and never being able to return to Earth.” James shakes his head slowly, “I understand the need to go home, but knowing they can never visit again because they will be arrested.”

“I still have a year left on my current contract.” Fleetfoot says and sighs, “If I go I’ll never be able to see my parents again, my sister.”

“They might be able to visit you.”

“What would you do?” Fleetfoot asks, putting her hoof into his hand.

“Hey I’m just a dumb grunt, infantry… You do the flying, we do the dying. If I had to choose, I’d look at who all was going, who had the training, and decide based on where I’d be needed the most at that time.”

“Roughnecks ho?” Fleetfoot says with a weak giggle.

“Rangers ho.”

Perking her ears, she sits up quickly looking over at Velvet as Night Light is forcing her back. Seeing this, James stands up quickly, “Ah Hell, this can’t be good.”

Starting to step forward, Feetfoot quickly puts a wing on James to hold him back, “One sec, Blaze is going over.”

James looks back down at Fleetfoot, “Those two are close, this could get volatile fast. I don’t know about the Velvet of the past but this one is a Ranger, if she gets pushed too hard, she can kill.”

“Velvet, she seems so…” Fleetfoot starts.

Shaking his head James simply states, “She got pissed off and telekinetically pulled all of the pins of grenades on a room full of enemy combatants.”

Throwing hear ears forward, Fleetfoot starts giggling, “Oh, oh.”

“What, my ears aren’t as good as a ponies.”

“Blaze just said he loves her and won’t let Night Light hurt her.” Fleetfoot giggles softly, “Spring love.”

28: A Reflection in Motion

I stand beside Blaze, his wing over me, holding me close as I listen to Big Mac and my son announce that the gate is confirmed. My son. In some ways I just want to run over and hug him tightly, but I know he doesn’t know me, he wouldn’t recognize me.

I only have a few fleeting memories of him, ghosts from past dreams, but I still feel so proud of him. For all he’s done, I really did wish he could recognize me. With what is coming though, to take back Equestria, I don’t think he needs the burden.

Ah-Pee trots up beside me, “I heard you finally admitted it.”

Blaze and I blush very hard, it probably could have been more public. He could have done that on national TV. As it was there were likely about 60 or 70 ponies who heard us declare our feelings.

Cipher giggled bouncing up on the other side of us, “Somewhere Bronies are screaming about their waifu.”

“Wait, what?” I looking at Cipher in confusion.

“Never mind, internet stuff.” She says with an innocent smile.

Calling out direction to the gate, Big Mac asks that anyone with extra room in vehicles help transport ponies. And there are a lot of them here. Even with the parking lot of cars I wasn’t sure if everyone would fit.

“LT can we pack a few into the JLTV’s?” I say, looking over at him.

“Yep, we can probably take an extra six or so with us. Though I wonder why the pegasi aren’t just going to fly there.” The LT says, looking down at Fleetfoot.

“Radar signature of that many pegasi heading there, we’d have the military all over there in no time. I think we want to get as many ponies through the gate before any conflict happens.”

“Point, I keep forgetting the vast majority of the military and civilians don’t know about you guys.”

“And more than a few out there still want to do us harm.” Ah-Pee sighs.

Eric chuckles softly, “Hey not all humans are bad. I personally know a few that are nice.”

“Prove it,” Cipher says with a giggle.

“Ok, easy, I won’t make you walk back to the JLTV’s.” Turning, he grabs Henry by the arm, “Come on, let’s go get them and bring them up to the parking lot.”

*** Early 1830 ***

The Colonel looked down across the scrub land from his horse, members of B Company of the Mounted Ranger Battalion have been pushing southwest after hostiles. There had been reports of raids against several settler wagons in the area, and Colonel Richardson is going to put a stop to it.

“Sir, village down there, mostly farmers, Hopi I think. We’re way too far south for the Lokota. They don’t travel into this area.”

“We had word that they were raiding from this area, now we find a village right here.” The Colonel said.

Spurring his horse he turned, riding down towards the village “Fan out, search the huts, if they resist kill them. If you find any weapons confiscate them by act of the US Congress.”

Quickly the force moved around the small village. The natives here looked on in fear, unsure of what was going on, one of the Ranger scouts called out in Hopi, “We are looking for warriors that have been attacking settlers north of here.”

An old man walked forward bowing his head, responding, in Hopi. “Please, we are a farming community, we honor the spirits of the land, we do not fight or raid.”

Several of the rangers began searching huts, causing many of the women and children to start crying. Using their rifle butts, several of the rangers grouped the men together to ensure control of the situation.

“Sir, nothing but a few hand axes’, and farming tools,” the sergeant called from one of the huts.

“Runner!” One of the rangers called out, and 3 quickly turned to follow the person as they ran up a ravine.

Grabbing his rifle, the Colonel turned and took aim. Firing a single shot the sound echoed up the ravine. As the native fell he smiled, “Check him and see where he was going.”

One little girl, probably no older than six, broke free and ran to the body crying and hugging it.

Dismounting, the Colonel walked over to the body as one of the younger rangers searched it. “No weapons sir, just this.” He said holding up an ancient wooden water flask. The metal bands around it had tarnished but still showed a bit of the spiral engravings on them.

Taking the flask the Colonel examined it, and then dropping it to the ground he crushed it under foot, “Tell them this is what happens to those that defy the Congress. If they don’t like it, move further south."

“Sir, you might want to see this,” the sergeant called down from the hill side in up higher in the ravine.

Moving up the Colonel whistled, there were several smaller marble blocks as well as one large one probably weighing several tons scattered around. Several small wooden dolls of different creatures and deer lay around the area or sat on the rocks.

One of the horses was whickering and tossing its head nuzzling the largest of the marble blocks, which had one sided polished to a mirror like shine.

“Well now, place has some resources, we should let the fort know, some of the settlers might want to start mining this area. In the meantime, have the natives load this stuff up into the wagons. There doing some construction back east, have it shipped back there.”

Saluting the men went to work. “Yes sir!”

*** Velvet ***

We arrive in Dubuque and pull up to a parking area near the school grounds. There were already buses and trucks pulling up as well, unloading ponies by the hundreds. It is amazing to see, there must be thousands of us here.

We settle down to listen to the orders being called out, apparently we are now on a countdown to go through the gate. I can see my son and daughter coordinating actions and planning. “I so want to go talk to her. To give her a hug, to tell her I believe in her.”

“Why don’t you?” Ah-Pee says ash she sits beside me.

Looking at her, I shake my head, “We are solders, it’s a countdown to an invasion, they need to stay focused on task. If they go through thinking about us, worrying about us, they won’t be able to focus on what needs to be done.”

The LT puts his hand on Ah-Pee’s head, “Mission first. You need your head in the game or you’re a risk to everyone around you. It’s normally why dating or married couples are separated in many cases. If you’re worried about your wife you’re not watching the person beside you.”

“That’s a little harsh.” Ah-Pee says as she shifts in place.

Fleetfoot shakes her head, “He’s right, think of it this way, if you saw your boyfriend lying on the ground bleeding; Would you want to be with him, or would you listen to orders and stay back, covering others while he lays there bleeding?”

“I’d level the battlefield.” I say, nuzzling Blaze.

The girls giggle, and the LT shakes his head, smiling, “I wouldn’t doubt it.”

“Well we know who wears the pants in that relationship.” Cipher giggles.

Looking back at myself then at Blaze, “We both do, and they are combat pants.”

“Aww and here I thought you’d walk around naked.” Ah-Pee says with a giggle.

Looking over, I see Feather Shine and Feather Pinch, standing with Berry Shine. Tilting my head, I start looking around the crowd, feeling a keen sense of dread, my eyes go wide. Now I’ve got the worst feeling, Twilight and Shinning hadn’t thought this through fully. They had forgotten about this. “Oh hell…”

Blaze blinks, “What?”

“No… no no no no…. Twi-Twi you are better than this…”

“What?” The LT says, looking around.

“She just put the timer on for five minutes, we need to work fast.” I stand up, the panic I’m feeling evident on my face.

Blaze grabs my face with both hooves, looking into my eyes. “Speak up.”

“THE FOALS.” I shout. Turning, I point around, “Mentally they may be 25 but their bodies are still foals, as much as they want to help most of them won’t be able to do much.”

Sugarberry blinks, looking like she has just been hit by a ton of bricks, “Girls! Scatter, fast as you can gather the smallest and bring them back to the JTLV’s. Any that are smaller than say, Sweetie Belle over there, bring them, no questions. Any that are Sweetie Belle’s size ask them if they want to stay until the all clear. Work fast though.”

“Ah-Pee, see what blankets you can scrounge up see if you can set up a mess hall. Maybe some cocoa or such, we are going to have a ton of scared foals here to keep underhoof.”

Scattering, they run in all directions, how they could forget about foals barely strong enough to walk?

*** Whitehouse Situation Room ***

The President storms in, yawning as Admiral Volker stands with several members of the Joint Chiefs of Staff. Grumbling he looks around at the group, it’s nearly midnight and he wanted just one good night’s sleep this week.

“What is it now?” The President asks, looking around at the assembled men.

“Mr. President we have an issue, the ponies have amassed an army, well into the thousands.” Volker turns and gestures, several different camera views appear on various screens. They are composed of long distance shots and high angle shots of the pony crowd. “We are getting live feeds from several of the traffic and weather cameras scattered around Dubuque.”

“And what is the issue? They are returning home, or most of them are, my daughter let me know.” The President says sternly.

“And you didn’t feel it important to inform us of such a security risk?” Volker looks shocked.

The Vice President steps in, “Sir, this is a conflict of interest. The situation with your daughter has blinded you to the reality of the problem.”

“And what is that?” The President sit down in his custom made chair, leaning back.

“How do they intend on getting home?” Volker inquires.

“The portal, like in the movie, as I said my daughter informed me.”

“Sir, if this portal is real, then these ponies are marching into a war with an enemy that’s been entrenched for 25 years.” Volker states sternly.

“Are you suggesting we send forces to help them?”

“No sir, what I’m saying is, the gate works both ways, if they lose, this Discord is likely to send whatever forces he has back through the gate. It is highly doubtful our land assets will be able to contain any invading force before they disperse through the city as we have no army assets in the area at this time. It would take nearly eight hours to get an armored force there.”

“Then what do you suggest?”

“Air assets, an F-22, load it down with JDAM’s. At first sign of enemy forces coming through the gate we can blow it up.” Volker growls.

“And what about the ponies?”

“If they lose control of the gate, they are dead and it doesn’t matter. Any that are near the gate on Earth would be killed by any enemy force coming through. It’s a safety measure sir, we cannot sit by and do nothing.”

“Launch the fighter, but do no fire unless I give the order.”

Turning to the Vice President, Volker shakes his head and leans close, “His concern for his daughter makes this a direct conflict of interest, be prepared, you may need to take power.”

*** Early 1830’s ***

“Is it ready?” Francis asked, smiling at the sculptor.

“It’s been ready for two days we are just packing it up for transit now.”

Walking down, Francis looked up at the large horse statue. “No rider?”

Shaking his head no, he put his hand on the stone, “I couldn’t bring myself to put one on. It ended up representing unbridled freedom, free will.” He said.

“Not even a halter or saddle?” Francis raised an eyebrow, artists sometimes were so weird.

“I couldn’t. Something about working with this, I could just feel the freedom, I could almost feel like I was running as a horse though the gates of some great castle on the hill.”

“Not to step on your creative dreams, but why would a wild horse be running into a castle? Oh never mind, just finish packing the thing up, they want it in Dubuque for its official chartering.”

“I know, the workers are coming shortly to box it up and load it for transport.”

“Do I even want to ask what going on with the pony?” Francis blinked, looking at the thing.

“Her mare died so I’ve been raising her, hand feeding her and such, she loves sleeping curled up against the face of the statue. She seems drawn to it, I guess the horse figure reminds her of her mare.”

“Well she’s going to lose that too, its bought and paid for, I want it sent out today.”

“Yes Francis.”

Kneeling down he gently picked up the foal snuggling it, “Come on Tia, let’s get you home, you don’t need to see this statue go.”

*** Velvet ***

As the timer goes off I’ve gathered several dozen of the youngest as well as Sprinkle Medley, her baby is only a few days old, and not a cursed pony but a natural one, so there’s no way we were letting her go through the gate.

Watching as Twilight Sparkle steps through and vanishes I sigh, “Chaos runs, when a good mare goes to war, night will fall and drown the sun, when a good mare goes to war.”

The unicorn club had formed somewhat of a ring around the foals as well as a few other adults that chose to stay and help. We moved a few of the vehicles too to provide a mix of shelter and blocking lines so foals wouldn’t sneak off or worse, others sneak up. Watching as the line starts going through the gate I notice humans going through as well. Family and friends going to help out it seemed.

Looking over I saw the LT talking with Eric, Jay, Sanchez and Henry, perking my ears I tried to listen but couldn’t hear over the foals. Honestly it seemed like a lot of them had taken to actually being foals, maybe the change or less developed brain had an effect on the thought processes, it might even be a simple case of hormones but the foals seemed more apt to panic and fear.

Ah-Pee had sent a few humans off to the local stores, gas stations and such to gather or buy water bottles, disposable cups, cocoa, coffee, and such, and was using a camp stove to boil large pots of water for drinks and soups. It could take hours or longer before we knew what was going on in Equestria, we have three days to decide if the foals are going through.

“Cipher, think you could break out a radio, TV or something from one of the cars, give us something to watch or listen to, just to keep us distracted.”

“Sure thing,” She bounds off to scrounge up what she was asked for.

“Velvet,” the LT walks up kneeling, putting his hand to my cheek.

“LT, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong, the team and I have decided, too many of these ponies are civilians, no real idea of what combat is. There are humans going through to help out, we’re going to join them.”

My ears shoot right up, “What!”

“This is volunteer, we each have our place, and yours is here with the foals, you can’t go through, but we can. At least we can gather intelligence if needed and come back.”

Eric smiled, “Equestria may not be our home, but face it, it never is our home, we just go…”

“So others don’t have to…” I nod to Eric.

“Blaze, keep her safe.” Saluting, the LT nods and heads for the gate with the squad.

“Blaze, you can…”

“Not a chance, I’m ordered to keep you safe, I am NOT leaving you.” He growls, getting a grin from me.

“…Sit down if you want. Coffee should be ready soon.” I finished, just looking at him.

“Oh.” Blaze blushes, looking down. “Sorry.”

“No need to look dejected.” I smile at him and watch the foals a little. Most of them are talking, a few are keeping themselves busy playing on their cellphones or such. They aren’t really foals mentally, but it’s too high a risk.

“It’s going to take some time to get all these ponies through the gate, hopefully they can get through undetected.” Blaze says, shaking his head and putting his wing over me.

Trotting up, Cipher looks a little worried, “Blaze, um could you get Fleetfoot and meet me at my computer.”

“Sure thing,” Blaze looks confused and heads off to get Fleetfoot, before she gets to the mirror.

“What’s up Cipher?” Standing up, I move over to her as well.

“I… Got an email, I’m trying to verify who it’s from but…”

Blaze and Fleetfoot land beside us.

“What’s going on?” Fleetfoot asks.

“I just got an email. It came from a Whitehouse account but I don’t know who sent it. F-22 loaded with JDAM’s launched, will attempt to destroy gate if ponies seem unsuccessful.” Cipher reads aloud.

Fleetfoot spreads her wings wide, “What the feather, just 1 JDAM could kill or injure everyone within 600 feet of the gate.”

“F-22’s why did it have to be F-22’s.” Blaze says, looking up and around.

“So it won’t show up on civilian radars. They don’t want civilians to know, they will blame it on us if something goes wrong.” Fleetfoot snarls.

“Not what I meant, F-22’s are fast and agile, I don’t know if I could do anything to stop it.” Blaze says, “I don’t even know if I can find it.”

“You’re going to need help,” Fleetfoot spreads her wings, “I’ll join you.”

“But what about the gate, they need you on the other side don’t they?” I ask, “You don’t want to pass up a chance to go home?”

“I’m needed here, Blaze needs a wingmare for this, and that’s going to be me. There isn’t another speedster here right now.” Nodding to Blaze she leaps into the air.

“I won’t fail you Twilight, that thing’s a threat to all of us here, we won’t fight it but we need to be up there to keep an eye on it. Warn it off if we need to.”

“Blaze…” I say softly to him.

Turning he looks back to me and I moved up, kissing him on the lips gently before rubbing my nose against his, “Be careful.”

Nodding, he takes to the air.

*** LT James Fisher ***

I remember when I jumped out of a C-130 at 20,000 feet, my chute only partly deployed, putting me in a highs speed tumble and spin. I was whirling on 3 different axis and had to cut my chute away before deploying my spare. I remember the terror, the g forces, being spun around at weird angles.

This is worse. Someone had lain out a carpet on the other side of the mirror for us to land on but I still feel ill. “Oh God, put a warning note on that thing, you need Gravol before going through.”

Opening my eyes doesn’t help my nausea much either, the new pony vision just doesn’t sit well with my brain.

“Clear the mirror for the next coming through, ponies to the left, if you can’t walk call for help.” Calls out a white unicorn with a deep rust-red mane and tail, she’s gathering some blank flank adults to one side.

Struggling, the best I can pull is a crawl right now, I have no idea how, Velvet and Blaze make this look so easy.

WUMM

“Can someone stop this reality from spinning?” Sanchez shouts as he just misses landing on my butt.

Sitting up, I grab him and pull him clear, looking down at the poor pegasus, I chuckle.

“LT is that you?” Sanchez says, going cross eyed a bit trying to focus his eyes. He came through the mirror as a sky blue pegasus, with navy blue mane and tail that had a single brown lock or swirl in it. Really I never took him as the blue type, always thought he’d end up pink but hey.

“Yep it’s me, I think.” Looking at my forelegs I noticed the colors for the first time, I was green, kind of, more like a turquoise like Lightning Dust, though just a shade or two darker. On the other hoof, my tail is a forest green with blue green stripes and a gray highlight. The wings though, that is strange, I figured I’d have been an earth pony, I’m a ground pounder after all.

“How do we stand up?” Sanchez starts.

WUMM

“…onimo!” The light pink unicorn with brown and purple mane and tail comes though the mirror mid jump, his forelegs landing perfectly on the carpet with grace and elegance… It would have looked so cool, except for the fact that his inertia carries him forward, with no control over his hind quarters he flips, tumbles and ends up on his back, looking googly eyed at the ceiling.

Reaching over I give him a push to roll him to the other side to clear the way before backing up. “Who are you?”

“Henry here,” He calls up lifting one hoof, “oh cool I’ve got hooves.”

“Yes you have hooves, we’re ponies here, it’s the mirror, remember?” Shaking my head, I look at Sanchez who is standing up. Sweetie Belle and the white adult are trying to explain how to walk. “Just a second, we have two more in our group, then the next batch are ponies again.”

“I’m pink. Why am I pink?” Henry says, “Oh no did the mirror turn me into a mare did it?”

“Nope, you’re still male, so roll over please. We didn’t get clothing coming through.”

“Oops, sorry. Sanchez is that you?”

WUMM

“Yep its…”

A soft sky blue pegasus, with cool grey and warm grey mane and tail hits the ground HARD, tongue hanging out, his orange eyes looking around the room a bit, he’s built slightly smaller than Sanchez and not as buff, I guess.

“Who are you supposed to be?” Henry asks, looking somewhat like Bambi, he’d got his hind quarters off the ground, but is struggling with his front half.

“Daddy, why can’t we use more C4 to blow up reality?”

I looked at the other two and we all nod at once, “Eric.”

Reaching over, Sanchez and I yank him clear of the, mirror. Well I can pull things with my front legs. That’s something isn’t it?

“Just think, we’ll have to go through that again when we’re done.” Eric says, looking up at me.

“Ugg, don’t remind me.”

“LT, if I go back through the mirror again and come back think I might get a different color than pink?”

“Henry its fine, you’re more of a peach I think, than pink. Sides, there are pink stallions in the show.”

“Where’s Jay?” Eric asks as he struggles to try and stand.

“Did he come through before…”

WUMM

“…never mind.”

One snow white pegasus with frost blue mane and tail falls backwards though the mirror and lands on his rump, I have no idea how he got turned around, but we grab him and pull him clear quickly.

“Why did you go through backwards?” Eric asks before falling down.

Wobbling a bit, Jay chuckles, “Cuz you went through face first and I didn’t want to end up with my muzzle up your ass. Really had this bad feeling I’d literally be pulling up the rear.”

“Ok, that’s just evil.”

“Hey, how come I didn’t get wings?” Henry says, huffing as he falls down again.

Eric laughs, “Because the mirror saw your service record, you almost washed out of wing suit training three times, if not for Blaze’s help, you’d never have passed.”

“I’m Angie, no my cutie mark doesn’t mean I’m a nurse… since you said the next batch is all ponies I can concentrate on teaching you how to walk.” Shmangie says as Sweetie Belle smiles.

It took Blaze and Velvet ten minutes to learn how to walk. I just had a bad feeling that I’m in for a lot of falls. “Once more unto the breach, dear friends, once more.”

*** Blaze ***

I level off at 40,000 feet, beginning my sweep, Fleetfoot had stopped her climb at 25,000 feet giving us a wide search area. I scan the sky above and below me as I begin a wide circle, both of us are supercruising, our transponders are turned off.

Somewhere out in the blackness is a predator. It is hunting and can see in the dark, far better than us pegasi. So we don’t want to make it job any easier. With our transponders off, it would have to spot us on its radar or FLIR, but with our size, it would limit its ability to see us.

I search with my eyes and with my ears, and also with my weather sense. I’m feeling the air, looking for tell tail signs of its air disturbance. It is leaving a wake of high speed hot air that spreads out for miles. It is now a game of who saw whom first. If it saw us first, it could avoid us, it could pull further away and wait further off. There isn’t a lot of cloud cover to hide in, but if it decides to make a run, all it would need to do is hit its burners and drop the bomb when it gets in range.

With its bombs, GPS Guided, there is no aiming, there is no need to slow down or see the target, it doesn’t have to fly low. It’s just a push of a button and Twilight… Ah-Pee… the unicorn club… the foals… would all have seconds before they were wiped out, along with the portal.

No, I won’t let it get close enough, I am NOT going to let anything happen to Velvet.

I circle around, continuing the turn and finally I run through turbulence… a fast mover’s high speed wake. It’s out there, I know it. Turning into the wake I start following it, I have to be within a few miles of it, but without its afterburners lit, its engines are fairly dark. It’s running without nav lights of course, to make it harder to see.

It’s super cruising as well, probably doing very high sub sonic, maybe even low supersonic. If I don’t speed up it will just keep flying and I won’t see it. If I go too fast though I could overshoot it, or lose its wake.

I see Fleetfoot pass below me, silhouetted against the city lights going in the opposite direction. Damn it, if she hadn’t seen it, it must have seen her and changed course. It knows we were here. I pick up speed and find the contrail starting to climb past 46,000 feet, it’s going for altitude.

I force myself to speed up and climb, at this speed, I’m having problems following the trail, but I have to risk it. I bank to the right then look back, oh hell. He’s putting the moon directly behind him I’ll be silhouetted too.

Slowing, I look around frantically, he has to be close if he expects to see me like that. Though I can’t see or hear anything. Picking up speed again, I hit a cross trail. He’d crossed his own path in a turn messing up the contrails. Probably when he turned to see if he was being followed would be my guess. Turning I shoot along the new vector, looking down I see the river, he is heading for the gate.

*** Velvet ***

I look up at the sky, then at the gate, Cipher walks up to stand beside me on one side, and Sugarberry on the other. Both press their sides against me to give me support.

“Thanks girls. I can throw up a shield spell but, I don’t know how strong it would be, I doubt I could stop a bomb like that.” Sighing softly, I look at the foals, “This is one of those times, I want to fight, but I know I can’t. I want to act but there’s nothing I can do. All I can do is wait, and hope I don’t have to fight because I do, it means the others have failed.”

Ah-Pee smiles, handing out hot cocoa to some of the foals and the other caretakers, “it’s going to be some time before we hear anything so we should try and rest.”

Nodding slowly I back up and lay down with the foals, “you’re right as always Ah-Pee, I won’t be able to sleep but…”

“But you can rest, and have something to eat.” Berry says, and put a hot cup of cocoa in front of me.

“The storm is coming, I know it. I can feel it.” I say softly.

“We all can.” Ballad said.

Looking back at the sky I closed my eyes, “Though our hoof beats are many… our hearts shall beat as one.”

29: A Reflection of Reality

A cold wind blows across the field, running across everypony’s mane. It has finally begun a battle twenty-five years in the making, the radio had come alive with the chatter of Dust fighting Senator Corddis in Washington DC. Blaze is high up somewhere, trying to protect the gate, my daughter… my daughter is likely battling Discord with her friends.

All I can do right now was hope and be ready. All I could say right now was the dark words:

“And so it begins.”

*** LT James Fisher ***

“Well, we can walk and run, forget about trying to figure out flying or magic, it took Twilight days to teach that, and Blaze spent hours teaching pegasi to fly, and they had the instincts and drive.” I say and look at my Rangers.

“So what’s the plan, LT?” Eric lifts his wing, looking at it in amazement.

“You heard Shining, the main force is holding the gate and village, we are mostly a distraction for the recon and infiltration groups, to buy them as much time as we can.” I spread my wings wide, there is an instinct in me, I guess, I sort of know how to control my wings and tail, “we need to split up here, help out the civi’s where we can, give them basic rundown in combat, in defensive positions, basic tactics.”

Sitting down, I take a deep breath. This is going to be hard, “We’ve all studied the battle of Mogadishu. After the second Blackhawk was shot down, our forces were in disarray, the 10th mountain division was not ready for combat like that. The boys were scared, didn’t know what they were doing. So members of the 3 battalion, 75th Rangers took them under their wings, motivated them, got them to remember their jobs and their training. Where the Rangers pushed, they followed, where the rangers dug in they defended. We may not be able to make a major difference here, but we can at least try and help them through this.”

“RANGERS HO!” the group calls out.

I smile softly, “Rangers ho.”

“Henry, help with triage, there’s probably a ton there that know more about medicine than you, especially with equines, but see if you can keep them on track, don’t let them get fixated on hard cases at the cost of others.” I say, trying not to look at him.

“Are you sure I can’t go through the mirror back and forth again? It would only take a second.” Henry says, looking at his foreleg.

“Henry, consider it urban camouflage, pink here blends in more than brown.” I say, shaking my head.

Jay gets up and looks over at the artillery group, “Well I understand catapults and trebuchets, and know ranging and such. I guess I’ll head over there.”

“I’ve studied structural engineering as part of demolitions, I’ll help with the earthworks. Hey LT I think your right, Henry looks good like that. He’s just so fluffy and pink!” Eric gets away at a gallop just avoiding a bite from Henry.

“I’ll go help with the readying of weapons and armor,” Sanchez says and trots off.

Standing up, I put a wing over Henry, “We're doing this because it’s the right thing, since when does color really mater, look I’ve got gray in my mane. Now I can say you guys have driven me gray.”

Henry chuckles softly, “I guess, Velvet just made being a unicorn look so easy at times. I hate to feel so out done.”

“Velvet was born a unicorn remember? We were just lent these forms to help, at the same time though, remember everything you learned from treating and helping Velvet, and everything she said. Remember your training, and remember your heart. You’ll do fine.”

“Thanks LT.”

“And just think, with all of these color problems you’ve been having, you haven’t even noticed been worried that everyone is naked.”

Blinking, Henry looks around, seeing the different mares and quickly covers his face with a hoof. “Think ugly thoughts, think ugly thoughts…”

Laughing, I leave him with the nurses and doctors to get to work. Heading down to the town center, I hear ponies talking about how bad it looks, truth is, I’ve seen worse destruction, this is more like vandalism at times. Spray painted on walls broken windows, some buildings burnt down, others just suffering from 25 years of abandonment. Discord hadn’t fought a war here, most of the damage was likely caused by ponies themselves trying to escape or in a panic.

Finding a group of ponies talking about fighting I move in to help.

*** Blaze ***

I can finally see the engine light dimly ahead of me, but it has too much of a head start, there is no way I am going to catch it before it makes it to the gate. I’m pushing myself as hard as I can when it veers away. A moment later I see the form of Fleetfoot, tumbling down towards the ground out of control.

She was able to force it off course, but I don’t know if it hit her, or how bad she was hurt. Diving after her, I can’t let her fall, but at the same time, I keep thinking, if he goes for the gate now… there is no one to stop him… As I get closer I see her righting herself, and waving me off, pointing to the jet.

Nodding once, I veer back up, the jet is recovering and beginning to turn back towards the gate, but I can at least get up to it now. I look back to see if Fleetfoot was catching up, and then I realize she is still falling, slowly vanishing into the darkness below.

I could probably save her, but if I did… She had waved me off, she knew she had bought me time, but if I saved her everyone else…

She gave herself to buy me the time I needed, I wasn’t going to waste it. I need to get that thing turned around once and for all. NOW.

*** Eric ***

The battle had been joined, Discord’s Chaos Army was made up of twisted creations. Animals he had mutated into dark creatures, many looking like amalgamations of different creatures thrown together for fun. Bears with tentacles, birds with wings that could no longer hold their massive bodies, though with strong, muscular legs allowing them to charge across the ground, while Cthulhuesk style creatures fly overhead.

We have a few pegasi that can fly and they are doing their best to provide cover, but Discord’s forces are not going to be stopped easily, they seem to be driven by some dark force to slaughter every mare, stallion, and foal here.

The earth ponies had been able to dig a trench, of sorts, and create a raised wall with the dirt. In that we had set up an abates, or picket wall of salvaged wood, sharpened into spikes, this would slow the enemy somewhat, but it wouldn’t last forever.

“Pikes up!” I call, “Push them off the embankment, if they pile up there others can use the bodies to get over.”

As gory as that sounds, even as late as the Vietnam war, enemy soldiers would throw themselves on barbed wire to let others run over them. We need them to stay clear.

Several mares and a few stallions have broken down, crying in fear. The sight of blood is too much for some people to handle, these aren’t trained combat troops, these ponies are 25 year old business men, fathers, wives, university students.

“We just need to keep them at a distance.” I shout and offer a pike to one of the mares, “Come on, we need everyone to try and help.”

*** Jay ***

“500 Feet” I call out, “when they hit the 200 foot mark, fire.” We had pre-set our ranges, from about 25 feet behind the lines we could reach out to about 175 feet with the lighter shot, it isn’t much, but for what we had thrown together, it would work.

Out in the field, we had set up pegs, 175 feet, 150 feet, 125 feet and 100 feet. That way we didn’t have to guess where the enemy was.

Looking at the crews, I take a breath, “Don’t waste your shots, it takes a lot time to reload, so make sure you’re using the right ranges. Breathe, and relax.”

“How can you say relax?” One pony moans, looking at me, “This is insane.”

“It’s Discord, of course it’s insane, but think of every time you heard those words from him, he wants chaos, but we're ponies, we are stronger together and as one then any chaos can bring.” Ok, I am a blank flank human, and even I’m scared witless but, this is what we volunteered for.

“I don’t have to be here, I don’t need to be here, I choose to though. For my family, for my friends… and for all of Equestria. FIRE!”

*** Sanchez ***

The armor is heavy, but it would provide some protection, however being heavy Calvary isn’t my bucket of tea. I’m used to Kevlar body armor in close in fighting, not this metal stuff. I have a heavy lance tucked under my wing held tightly to my body, I get a firsthand look as the battle unfurls.

“Why aren’t we moving?” One of the earth ponies whines beside me.

“Because we are a response force, we are defending the gate. Not trying to push the enemy back.”

“So we just stand here? How’s that helping?” another asks.

Taking a breath, I look over, “I know it seems counter intuitive, but we need some of us to be a flex force. During World War 2, German Generals used Tigers in rapid response groups, they would look for breaks in the line, then plug them quickly with Tigers, until other forces could come in, then the Tigers would back off and wait for another break.”

“But the Germans lost anyway.”

That gets a smile out of me, these ponies don’t know tactics, “I know, but the tactics bought the time that was needed. This is for Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash.” I looking down at the lines. I have confidence in their mom and dad, so if their kids are any example, all we need is time.

*** Henry ***

“I wish I could use my horn.” I huff as I hold the bandages against a young stallion’s leg, “This would go a lot quicker.” Holding it in place with my nose, I worked the bandage around his leg and tie it tightly.

“Henry, over here!” An earth pony doctor calls out, turning I run over to see a unicorn mare curled up, with cherries cutie mark, it is easy to tell most of the real ponies, they have their cutie marks. She is curled in a ball, crying, holding her head as sparks shoot randomly from her horn.

“Doc, she’s not hurt, she’s in pain but not wounded. She’s sparking.”

“What?” The doctor looks at me confused. Oye, I wish there was just some way to get their memories back.

“Unicorns, when they are young, have uncontrolled energy sparks of magic, she’s not in control of her magic and she’s hurting herself with it. Velvet taught me about this, she’s fighting her magic.”

“It ok Cherry,” well her mark was a cherry so it was likely somewhere in her name. “You need to calm down, relax, you need to stop fighting.”

“It hurts…” she cries.

If they don’t work through this, they can die… Velvet said as much about Cipher, I wish Velvet was here, I wish she had her memories. I wish I had a real unicorn’s instincts to help here. Lying down, I touch my horn to hers… with each spark of energy it sends waves of pain though me, but I keep my horn there, maybe I can at least help her balance it out a little.

“I’m here, I’m not leaving you, just relax and calm down, feel the power in you and control it, don’t let it run wild with your fear.” I say softly.

*** Blaze ***

I push myself as hard as I can and finally catch up to the F-22. His bay doors are closed, but he is still running for the gate. The problem is, it takes less than a second for it to open them and drop the bombs. I need some way to turn it around, stop it, but I can’t make it crash, this area is too populated.

I don’t want to hurt the pilot either, he is simply doing his job. He likely hadn’t even been told what was going on. When he finds out what he just did to an Air Force Captain… he’s going to be in bad enough shape already.

I pump as hard as I can, straining, this was faster then I’d ever flown before, and I still have no idea how I am going to stop it. At this speed I can’t generate enough force to damage a control surface with a kick, and even if I tried, he’d likely just move out of the way.

Slowly I glance down at my transponder, it had saved my life once before. I wouldn’t be here if not for it. Now, it is going to save everyone else’s lives. I just need a bit more speed.

I pull up slowly beside the pilot, and pointed at him to wave off, come on, you have to know what you’re doing isn’t right. Don’t make me do this. Veer away, please…

The pilot looks at me, I can’t see his face through the tactical helmet, but he shakes his head slowly. I have no choice at this point. Pulling ahead of him, I quickly drop down, ripping the strap off of my transponder and letting it fall back.

These transponders are tough, meant to survive high G-force and high shock impacts and keep working. They are made of steel, ceramics, and shock resistant plastics, then they are tested for military use. Flying back it was quickly sucked up into the left engine air intake. The situation is referred to as foreign matter ingestion; the transponder hit the air deflector but holds together until it comes into contact with the turbine blades. These blades are strong, but not indestructible, even hail can damage them at times, and when it does they can start coming apart. Chunks of metal start traveling back through the engine, damaging more and more parts, until the engine sensors detect the problem and shut down the engine. It’s too late though, the damage has already been done.

The master caution light inside the cockpit comes on, the glass cockpit displays in the aircraft show engine failure as well. As turbine blades rip backwards, shredding not just electronic and mechanical systems, but also the hydraulic and oil lines located in the rear of the engine. The hydraulic systems control the F-22’s vectored thrust system located outside of the engine itself, but at the speed that parts of the blade are traveling at, they rip though the engine casing itself in places. The fire indicator comes on, as fuel is burning but the turbines are not spinning properly. Automatic systems shut down fuel feed, oil feed, and hydraulic feed to compensate. There is a loud shaking bang, as parts of the engine fly backwards out of the plane.

Oil pressure drops, then it stabilizes, but pressure warnings for the left wing still show up on the board. The plane starts losing speed and altitude; on one engine it can make it back to base safely, that might have bought us another thirty minutes to an hour. Though on the other hand, it might make them reconsider sending another aircraft. I really hope so, I don’t have another transponder.

The wash of the jet as it passes over me sends me into a tumbling spin. It’s easy enough to recover from but it takes me a few moments to slow down enough to do so. Shaking my head I look around, "Fleetfoot."

*** Velvet ***

Feather cries out, looking up, “Someponies falling!”

Oh God, looking up I can hardly make out the form in the dark, but I trust the foals eyes, she’s a pegasus, it’s coming down fast too. If that was a pony, they aren’t showing any signs of stopping.

“It’s only got one wing out, the other ones straight up, it’s hurt.”

“Damn it, girls wait here.” I call out.

“What are you doing Twilight, you can’t fly.” Ah-Pee says, looking up at the falling form.

“No, but I can fall really well.”

I start to run and teleport to a spot below the falling pegasus in a nose down configuration. By tucking my legs tight to my body and holding my neck straight out, I dive towards the ground accelerating faster by cutting my air resistance. This means I can come close to her terminal velocity in a much shorter time. I only need about 1,500 feet to match speed. Oh no, it’s Fleetfoot! As she gets closer, I shift my center of gravity, using my head and tail to level out and grab her with my TK. She’s still fairly far away from me but I have just enough strength to pull her to the point where I can grab on.

“Hi there!” I yell through the airstream.

Fleetfoot blinks, looking at me, “What the hell are you doing, you can’t fly.”

Looking down I see the ground coming up fast, it takes a moment to build up enough energy, luckily, I have about 200 feet to spare. One of the strange parts of teleports is inertia, it seems to carry through a teleport, at least the easier ones, making it tricky sometimes. We blink out, and blink back, facing up this time.

We begin to slow down, I figure, given air resistance, we’d probably stop in about a thousand feet. Looking at Fleetfoot I smile “Nope, but I fall really, really well. Skydiver training.”

Looking down, Fleetfoot watches the ground moving away from her as we continued to fall up, “What the?”

“Vector change on the teleport.” We were are getting less and less wind noise so it is easier to talk. “When Twilight teleports in the show she keeps her inertia, and wipes out half the library. If I just teleported us to the ground, we’d appear as if we were… Oops apogee.”

As our speed gets close to zero, we are about 2000 feet up again. Looking down, I choose a nice spot and teleport us both line of sight back to the ground.

“So yeah, I needed to bleed off as much speed as I could, so figure a 180 degree vector change to fall up, would keep us from becoming pancakes.”

Cipher bounds up, squee’ing, “Twilight that was insane!” She giggles and above my head she puts up a magical display that reads, “100 Science collaboration points!”

Looking up I groan, then look to Cipher, shaking my head, “I don’t want to know where that’s from.”

Ballad carefully picks up Fleetfoot with her magic, “Let’s get you over to the paramedics and get that wing looked at.”

*** LT James Fisher ***

There are weak spots all over the place, small breaches that would appear, and as soon as we plugged one, another would appear. I am with a group of pegasi that are acting as fast responders. As I see a breach or problem, I can send a few there to hold the line until reinforcements can arrive.

Pegasi have really good vision, and I am using that to my advantage, having a really wide field of vision was somewhat alien at first, but I’ve gotten used to it. It’s strange, Blaze and Velvet never even seem to notice or complain about it but I guess that’s because they are natural ponies, not like me.

“What’s on your mind, LT?” The white pegasus beside me says.

“Ugg, you’re likely a royal guard, you probably out rank me, just call me James.” I say, this isn’t my squad, this isn’t my platoon. So I don’t want them to feel they have to call me LT or anything. It’s funny, I know that two of the pegasi were actually military as humans, but they were Air Force, one was a desk jockey, the other a pilot, so even if they did out rank me, they’d still probably defer to me.

A pegasus mare comes trotting up with her wingmare, both panting, “Ok, they’re holding there. It’s getting really bad out there, I don’t know how much more we can take.”

“I know, I can see, we’ve got a lot of fighting wounded, and Shining Armor’s not paying attention, he keeps looking back at the castle.” Velvet would probably be yelling at him to keep his head in the game, but I guess he is worried about his sister.

“I guess it could be worse, at least the dragons haven’t attacked yet.” The royal guard says, “we only saw the one early on. Why are they holding back?”

“Maybe they want the ground forces to contain us and push us back into a smaller area…” I start then shudder, “Russian tactic, encircle constrict, and then bombard. It’s the battle of Stalingrad all over again.”

“Breach!” the mare beside me shouts.

Looking to my right, I see it, and it’s a big one, they are heading right for the field hospital. Looking back I count, I only have a dozen with me in fighting condition. “Form on me, fighting wedge!”

“You sir? You can’t even fly!” The mare shouts, looking sideways at me.

“Doesn’t matter, we are going to have to hit them with everything, full strength, head on… That means me too.”

I start running down the slope and street as fast as I can, my legs pumping hard. We have to hit them hard, either turn them or stop them before they get to our wounded. They would just slaughter everypony there, armored cavalry would take too long to get there.

Pumping my wings for extra speed, the other pegasi form up on me into a tight V formation. We fight for others that can’t fight for themselves, we fight to protect the weak, and innocent. The Ranger Creed burns in my mind. Recognizing that, I volunteered as a Ranger, fully knowing the hazards of my chosen profession, I will always endeavor to uphold the prestige, honor, and high esprit de corps of the Rangers.

I don’t know when it happens, but my hooves leave the ground as I tear across the medical area. I know I had jumped over a body but I don’t’ remember putting my hooves down again. The next part of the creed, I would not let down here. Acknowledging the fact that a Ranger is a more elite soldier who arrives at the cutting edge of battle by land, sea, or air, I accept the fact that, as a Ranger, my country expects me to move further, faster and fight harder than any other soldier.

I hit the front ranks hard, slamming into a large bear sending it tumbling backwards. Never shall I fail my comrades. I will always keep myself mentally alert, physically strong and morally straight and I will shoulder more than my share of the task whatever it may be, one-hundred-percent and then some.

“Fan out now!” I call, lashing out in all directions with hooves, to break up the group and blunt their charge. I can feel the energy all through me, as a mark appears on my hip, a shield with wings, and five stars in a V pattern… I am a protector, leading the charge to defend others, not just a killer. I would give myself to protect others.

*** Henry ***

“We’ve got to run!” One of the doctors calls out.

“The wounded are counting on us and trusting us,” I say, looking up from Cherry, “We need to trust the soldiers and others will do their job so we can do ours.”

Touching my horn back to Cherry’s I put a hoof to her neck, “I know you are scared, I know this is hard for you, but you’re fighting your magic. You’re not hurt, you just haven’t experimented or used it yet, as such your mind isn’t used to controlling it.”

“I… I shouldn’t be here.” She cried.

“Where ever you are this would likely have happened, it’s the stress that started it, just, follow the magic.” Looking up, I watch the LT and his pegasi hoplites hit the charging forces, slowing and diverting them somewhat. “You don’t have to fight, but you can help here in other ways.”

The LT won’t let them get through, I trust him, I have faith. “I have faith in my friends, and I have faith in you, just need to find it in yourself. Come on, you can do it.” I feel her magic building again, I know this is going to hurt but I’m not going to leave her.

The body of some kind of feline skids to a stop near us, not moving, all seems quiet for a moment, as her horn flashes against mine. I feel the energy run through me, from my horn to my tail, I figured I should be thrown backwards but I’m not, slowly her horn is dimming and she looked up, panting hard.

“You feeling better?” I pull my horn away slowly from hers.

“A bit, it doesn’t hurt anymore.” She says, her horn glowing softly.

“Yep looks like you have it under control, your horn is glowing.” I say with a chuckle, “If you feel up to it you can help with the bandaging.”

“Thanks, um, your horn’s glowing too.” She says as she stands up slowly.

Glancing up I blink, maybe I do have some magic in me after all. Or, this is just left over from hers. Giving my horn a light bonk sends sparkles through my eyes, but the light goes out. Yep, doing that too much could make you go blind, I guess.

Turning, I grab some bandages to help an injured pegasus, then I stop, looking at my hip. A red cross on a large white star, around the large star were several smaller white stars, the magic of trust and healing, honestly it might look better if my fur isn’t pink.

*** Eric ***

The right flank had partly collapsed, a large warbear broke through, and several cat creatures are following the hole it made. All around, ponies are screaming, some starting to run, the flight instinct is strong in a lot of them.

A mare beside me had dropped her pike and fell to the ground hugging her legs as she cried, trying to make herself as small as she could. Stallions and mares are backing away from the breach, letting it get bigger and bigger.

I have to do something, if this keeps up the entire wall here will collapse, and we’ll lose this entire side, and maybe the entire fight. Ponies are screaming and crying, the smell of blood and fire in the air, they are falling back on their instincts.

“Instincts… Mocking jays…” I say, looking up.

“What?” the pony beside me looks confused.

“Oh hell, if Ballad hears about this I’m so busted.” Turning back a cat creature with my pike, I clear my throat, and as loud and clear as I could I start singing. “The minstrel boy to the war is gone, in the ranks of death you'll find him; His father's sword he has girded on, and his wild harp slung behind him;”

Slowly the screams fade, replaced by more and more ponies as they pick up the song, “‘Land of Song!’ said the warrior bard, ‘Though all the world betrays thee.’”

Forming an L against the wall, we stop the breach from spreading as the ponies begin to hold their ground again, I know, even at the darkest times, in the blackest places, sometimes a song could lift the morale of those around you.

The LT’s Hoplite group holds the front of the breach, and we have the side. “One sword, at least, thy rights shall guard, one faithful harp shall praise thee!’” My hips feel warm, a mark appears, a musical note with two wings is now on my flank, had I more time I might have paid attention to it, as it was, Ballad will never let me live it down if she finds out.

*** Sanchez ***

My new pegasus eyes spot the breach right away. It’s almost like having built in field glasses, I can easily focus at range, hefting my lance I look at the rest of my group, “Right flank breach, hoplites have the front. We need to swing around and hit them from the right side, we’ll cut them off and close the hole trapping them.”

Nodding, the larger earth ponies turn and begin to gallop, keeping in formation on either side of me, I swear I’m completely dwarfed by them. These boys are Apples, all right, as large as Big Mac, with the same feathered hooves. They are so eager to prove themselves, to fight. It is everything I can do to hold them back. And I’m glad I did, for this is their moment, their time. We wheel in formation, but I keep my wings wide, making sure they hold back.

Part of being a sniper is patience and timing. Bullets don’t hit the target the instant you pull the trigger. Sometimes it can take seconds between firing and the target being hit, so you need timing, you need to understand the movements of everything around the target, the movements of the target itself.

The LT’s force had hit the enemy head on, blunting the attack and causing them to falter, I can see the forces moving, but everything seems to slow down, I know where the forces are moving to, and adjust my forces charge. Slowly I see the opening in the enemy’s side forming, moment by moment we close in on them.

Glancing to my sides, I dropped my wings, cutting the heavies free. The timing to this is critical, too soon and the enemy would face us head on, too late and the LT and Eric’s forces won’t be able to hold. Timing, it is was all about timing. Two of the feline creatures part at the last moment, and my lance strikes into one of their warbears, shattering both the lance, and the bear’s side. I let my inertia carry me past the bear, passing right through the enemy force. I land in front of the ponies on the other side of the breach. Skidding low I pick up a fallen pike, and turn, my legs are sore, my hips burning… as an hour glass with wings appears on my flanks.

*** Jay ***

I watch Sanchez and the LT stop the attack, they had the small salient contained and pinched though it had cost several ponies to do so, and a lot are wounded. It never surprises me how well I can see with these pegasus eyes. A large bat-like creature with trailing tentacles is heading for the breach to open it up again.

They had barely managed to contain it the first time, and this thing is heading straight for where the LT is. These are my friends, if I only had my rifle, a hand gun, something. These catapults aren’t accurate enough to fire without risking friendly casualties…

I look around desperately for some of our pegasi, anyone that could get there, but everyone is busy. Looking back at the catapult, I gulp, then pick up a spear and hop into the basket. “FIRE!” I looked back.

The mare at the lever looks confused “What?”

“I said fire…”

Nodding she pulls the lever. The G-forces are pretty harsh, but I didn’t black out luckily, holding the spear tight to my body I spread my wings. I can’t fly, but I can guide myself at least, I have enough control of my wings that I can do that. I hold the spear with both my fore legs tight to my body as I travel towards the creature.

I’d always done whatever I could to keep them safe, I never said much but sometimes words weren’t needed. I watched Yiska and Wally change, I watched them grow, and fall in love… I hope that someday they can return to Equestria and be safe.

As a sniper I always did what I could to make sure no harm came to my friends, it wasn’t about killing, it was about keeping people safe. For Blaze, and for Velvet, that’s all I could think of.

I hit the creature in the main body, the spear going straight through it at an angle before my body impacts it’s side. The force of the impact redirects the creature so that we both come down hard in the middle of the enemy Salient. I’m thrown clear and tumble through the lines, both my forelegs and wing are in pain. I lay on my back, panting had, I could feel the fire in my hips but I figure that is just another injury.

I didn’t see the mark appear, a lance with wings curved inwards in a sign of protection. I hear the cries, the cheers, but then everything goes dark.

*** LT James Fisher ***

I limp out of the fray, bleeding from several wounds including one on my wing. The salient had been pinched and eliminated.

I looked around at the other flanks, some are holding better than others, but all around there are injured and dead.

Panting, I sit for a moment, looking back towards the enemy forces but when I see them, my heart just sinks. I hardly have any fight left in me, we had given it our all, and bought what time we could. Now though, it’s the end. The sky to the east is darkening, as they fly towards Ponyville, and our defensive lines.

We’ve already taken too many losses, we don’t have enough flyers, I don’t know what to do, but sit and look on.

The Dragons have decided to join the battle.

30: Reflections in Stone

Author's Notes:

This isn't a story of great deeds, of world changing events, or characters who save the Universe.

Its a story of a few people who do what they can to help. Who do their jobs. When the great stories are told however, it will be about how Elements of Harmony were recovered... How the dragons were tamed... How Discord was defeated in Equestira and on Earth. The stories of the individuals often get left out, of the lives and loves lost that ponies will never remember. Cheers will rise for their Princesses, their Element Bearers, and their Hero's.

In all the hype, in all the fanfare, the stories of the common pony who held the line, the stories of the pony who gave her life to slow down a bear, or the pony that did little more then help the wounded amidst the chaos are lost.

But not untold.

Ah-Pee and I cringe as Fleetfoot screams out in pain when the paramedic pops her wing back into place. That had to hurt, a lot. Blaze however, lands beside us and moves over to hug Fleetfoot. Quickly I grab him tight, I’m not having any of that.

“Blaze, she’s fine, her wing was dislocated, so she won’t be flying for a day or so.” I said. “Unless you hug her, in which case you’ll have a dislocated wing as well. In your case it will be from her kicking you.”

Blaze blinks, “Oh sorry, yeah, bad idea. He’s heading back to base, engine trouble.”

Whimpering once, Fleetfoot looks at her wing, then at Blaze, “What did you do to it?”

“Um, remember my transponder?” Blaze said meekly.

“You mean that $2,500 piece of high tech electronics that comes out of your pay if you lose it?”

“Oh I didn’t lose it, parts of it are still probably lodged in the Raptors engine.” Blaze nods.

“You’re just never going to use that thing for its intended use are you?”

Looking around a bit, Blaze sighs, “I thought you had died there. How did you survive?”

“Ask your girlfriend, she’s the one that saved me.” Fleet says, nodding to me.

I blush looking down, “I just did what I always do, figured I’d try something on the fly.”

Looking around, I tucked my muzzle under Blazes and snuggle him, “And I’m happy you’re safe too.”

“What’s with all the police and ambulances here?” Blaze asks.

Sugarberry smiles, “Well, a patrol car noticed the vehicles illegally parked, we’ve sort of turned a large area into a parking lot with buses, trucks, and such, and that didn’t go unnoticed by the police. So I called JSOC, let them know what was going on, they contacted the Mayor, police have set up road blocks, with a gas leak cover story. Diverting nosy people away from here, while letting any pony stragglers through, there’s still some arriving on hoof, and by car.”

Blaze blinks and snuggles his wing over me, pulling me tighter, “And the medics?”

“Given what’s going on, I figured having two ambulances on standby, with a vet available would be good. Some of the ponies arriving here are not in the best of shape. The army’s sending in some emergency supplies, like food, water and blankets. They have a small field kitchen showing up soon. The gate’s only going to be open for three days, but still, that’s three days we need to keep some sort of security here.”

“That’s provided we win.” I say softly.

“What’s that mean?” Blaze asks.

“They are right, if we lose, the portal becomes a bridgehead. JSOC has talked with the president, if it’s decided we can’t hold the line here, we are supposed to destroy the gate.” Sugarberry says.

“We’d strand everypony doing that.” Blaze says, and looks towards the gate.

Sugarberry nods slowly, “JSOC informed the JCOS and President. Advised them that SpecOPS are on scene, I’m not sure how but someone arranged it to be left up to SpecOP’s to decide.”

Ah-Pee blinked, “Spec Ops?”

“Yeh, the Ranger team.” Sugarberry says with a smile.

“But they’re all in Equestria,” Fleetfoot says, blinking.

Sugarberry shakes her head, “Not all, Blaze and Velvet are still on their roster. So technically the choice of destroying the gate, has been left to the ponies.”

I gulp hard, “Fleetfoot outranks us though.”

“Chain of command, Air Force had their shot with the F-22, JSOC’s leaving the call with the Rangers.”

“Well, as long as we win we don’t need to take any action, do we?” Blaze smiles hopefully.

“If not,” I gulp softly, “ask the police if the can provide us with a few breaching charges. It should be enough to take out the gate without hurting anyone.” I say softly, “We are Rangers, we will always do what needs to be done.”

Looking down, Blaze nods, “Best to be ready for it at least if the worst happens.”

*** LT James Fisher ***

There are hundreds of them, we hoped not have to fight one of them, but hundreds. With so few flyers trained in fighting, most of them already tied down with fighting Discord’s creatures, and no unicorns trained, there is nothing we can do.

I just sit, I have nothing left, and honestly I’m not even sure if a stinger missile would have enough punch to hurt a dragon, given their size. And we don’t even have any of those to begin with.

I look to where Shining Armor was commanding from, but he’s gone. Standing up slowly I pick up a pike, trotting up to the front lines. I dig in with the other ponies. I’m not going to run, I’m not going to hide. I am a Ranger, I would die with honor.

I glance over at a Royal Guard pegasus who is grounded too, my wing had taken a beating in the salient, and I can’t move it well, so even if I know how to fly well enough, I can’t. Nodding once to the pegasus, I brace in and started pushing back the attackers at the wall.

The dragon roar is deafening, these things are the size of airliners, and the fireball from their breath is so hot I can hardly stand it… but I am alive. The fire blast had cut a swath in front of the trench, cutting a long line of creatures down. As the dragon flies a parallel line to our trench, its fire takes out the front ranks of Discords forces.

“They’re on our side!” Ponies cry out.

I find myself being hugged by a mare from the side. I just wish it wasn’t the side that was injured, but turning I give her a kiss on the top of her muzzle, “There you go. Now head back to the field hospital and get those cuts looked at, we wouldn’t want that pretty coat of yours stained.”

Blushing, she lets go of me so I can sit down again. I find myself panting a bit, because of the pain… that had really hurt. Turning she prances off, flicking her tail side to side. As she does, I notice when she moved it from this angle and height, that you really can see her…

“Bad view, clean thoughts, clean thoughts.” I say, closing my eyes tightly and shaking my head. I guess the nudist life isn’t for me. I can’t see there on Ah-Pee or such because of the height distance, but down low as a pony, ugg.

I sit for a while, looking out at the battle. Discords forces had lost the will to fight, and a few flyers are talking about the mane 6 and CMC’s coming back after defeating him. The battle is over, we’ve won. But what was the cost?

Looking down, I stroke the mane of a stallion who had passed away fighting near me. I wonder how the ponies handle funeral rites, through as the same time, they were human so probably use human burial honors. Nearby lay the body of a mare, a young pegasi who had fought by my side. I don’t know who she was really. She wasn’t a royal guard, I don’t think, I don’t know if there are mares in the guard. She fought though, as truly for her home as any stallion. She gave her life trying to stop one of the large war-bears, taking a blow that was meant for me.

I wish I knew her name, her story, I wish I knew all their stories. So many families would likely never know what happened to their children, their husbands, or their wives. Slowly I look around at the number of bodies and close my eyes, shaking my head, maybe they will just do mass graves.

Standing, I limp back to the triage area that had been set up near the gate. I’ve managed to tie off the gash on my front leg but there isn’t a lot I can do about the ones on my side, or my flank. Sitting down at the edge of the triage area, I watch as those with medical training muddle through.

There are still a lot of injured to tend to. Since several of the medical ponies were human, they hadn’t had time to learn or even practice being ponies, so they are doing the best they can with hoof and teeth to apply bandages.

Henry spots me and trots over, “Oh man LT, looks like you got caught in the middle of it.”

“I’m fine… have you seen the others?” I pretty much know Henry wouldn’t leave it at that, but I am too tired really to fuss.

Working with his hooves and mouth Henry gets to work cleaning my wounds, “Eric apparently rallied a small group in the west flank.”

“That was his side? Ouch, those bears were tough. Where is he now?” I stand up, looking around and trying to see where the rest of the Ranger squad is.

“LT, sit still, this is hard enough without you moving.” Henry puts a bandage around my wing.

Looking over at Henry, I let out a soft chuckle, “Couldn’t figure out how to use your horn?”

“Look LT, it took Twilight Velvet weeks to learn hers, I’ve had a day. I couldn’t lift a pin to save my life, so sit still, stop fidgeting and hold your leg out.” Shaking my head Henry puts the last of the bandages on before poking my cutie mark once. “Hey LT, you got yourself a butt stamp.”

Looking back at my mark I nod, “Yeah, one perfect moment of clarity when I knew what I had to do, I knew what was needed to help those around me.”

“Trust me, I know, I felt the same thing in a way,” he says, turning sideways to show me the star and Red Cross. “I swear though it would look so much better if my fur wasn’t pink.”

Standing up, I start wandering through the wounded, looking for faces or marks I know, there are just so many injured, very few of the ponies who fought had any real combat training, and none had any combat training in pony form but it could have been a lot worse.

Eric is helping out with first aid, not his specialty but every hoof is helping right now. Walking up, I take note of Eric’s mark, and can’t help but start snickering.

“Don’t say it LT,” Eric looks back at his mark, “it’s not my fault.”

“You, who flipped out every single time the ponies started singing, how on Earth did you get a cutie mark with musical notes?” I laugh and poke it once.

“Wings and a note, sometimes a song can lift the hearts of ponies’ darkest hours.” Eric looks back at it and huffs. “Velvet was right about the realization and acceptance part of the marks.”

“Oh come on! Do you know how long the Cutie Mark Crusaders worked on our marks? You got yours in a day? That’s [Buy some apples]” Sweetie Belle scrunches up her face, looking downright annoyed.

“Shmage, watch your language!” The white mare beside her says, her rust red mane is curled up somewhat like Rarity’s. I recognize her as the one that helped us a few hours ago learning to walk.

“Sorry Shmangie.” Sweetie Belle says, before looking at the two and continuing to grumble.

“Sorry um… Sweetie Belle is it? Don’t worry, we’ll lose them anyway when we go back through the gate.” I say, chuckling, “We’re only here to help.”

“LT! I hear Sanchez call out, “Jay’s in surgery right now, he took it pretty bad, but he brought down a bat flyer on his own.”

“That was HIM? I thought it was a Wonderbolt that got it.” I say, all I saw was it come down hard. “Is he going to make it?”

“Doc’s aren’t sure but, well… he’s a pegasus, I have faith.” Sanchez says with a nod.

*** Velvet ***

WUMM

I hear the mirror and looked over quickly. “Please be a pony please be a pony please be a pony.”

“WE…” The woman yells as she comes through the mirror at a run, in the history of bad idea’s coming through THAT portal at a run, after living in pony form for a month, is probably up there near the top. I’m not sure which part hit her first. The nausea and gut wrenching sensations from the change, the total center of gravity change, or the fact that she’s on two legs again, but whichever it was. The ground stops her speech rather quickly.

Cipher cringes as the woman hits the ground face first, “Ohhh. Looks like were gonna need another Timmy.”

Sugarberry bounds up and calls back, “It’s a pony, she just knocked herself out coming through the gate like that, umm, were going to need a blanket! STAT!”

Cipher blinked, “How do you know it’s a pony, she looks human.”

Sugarberry giggles and points, “The cutie mark.”

“Umm, blue musical symbol, great, you realize how hard it is to guess them now without their mane and body colors.” Cipher grumps. “Either Octavia or Fiddle, or… oh forget it, there’s a dozen or so with that mark, it’s almost as bad as hourglasses.”

Putting a blanket over her, I lift her up magically and carry her over to the stretcher. Then I tilt my head, “I wonder what she was going to say, keep your eye on the gate, she could have been running from something.”

“Ugg, mirror bad.” Cipher says, poking the girl with a hoof.

I tilt my head, looking at her, “Huh why?”

“Well, if I go through it, I won’t be able to come back as a unicorn.” Cipher says, “and I love being a pony, it’s my dream come true. I’d lose my magic, my hooves, my identity.”

“But you could go through and stay there?” I say as look over at her.

Sitting down, Cipher shakes her head, “For some ponies yeah, that’s an option, but me, I love the internet, I love computers. And trust me, the WiFi in Canterlot SUCKS. I’m too techno and gadget orientated for that, and my cutie mark… it feels right with computers.”

Gently I poke the human pony and sigh, “If I went through I’d be stuck as a human coming back too, might been less to others but I kinda like my magic, it’s a big part of who I am, my cutie mark.”

“And you’d have to shop for bras,” Cipher chipped in, “that’s never fun.”

“Huh?”

“Shopping for bra’s, it’s annoying cuz sizes aren’t actually standard, and different brands seem to have different sizes to them.” She starts.

“Cipher, what’s that got to do with anything?”

Ah-Pee giggle, “And there’s her situational blindness kicking in again. Twilight she’s saying if you went through you’d come back as a human female, and given what I’ve seen from this one and Rainbow Dash so far, you’d defiantly need a bra.”

Looking down at my udders then at her chest, I blink and back away from the gate, “Nope, bad bad bad, no gate.”

“So no gate for you?” Ah-Pee asks, tilting her head. “Don’t want to go back and see your daughter?”

“Maybe someday but right now, I still have time left on my contract with the army, and likely there are still ponies on earth that didn’t make it here in time. Meaning we’ll still likely have a job to do.” Sighing, I sit and look at Blaze.

“Don’t look at me, I’m not leaving you. I’ve waited over 40 years for you to say yes.” He says firmly.

Looking to Ballad and Sugarberry, I tilt my head, “What about you two?”

Both move over and sit beside Cipher, “After all the work you put us through to get our magic? There is no way we’re giving it up, so going through would be a one way trip. And for now, I know I want to stay on Earth.” Sugarberry says, looking to Ballad, they both nodded firmly.

“That only leaves you Ah-Pee.”

Ah-Pee looks at the gate, then at her hooves, “I know you’re probably not going to understand this but, I have magic too. It may not be as visible in earth ponies as it is in unicorns and pegasi, but it’s there, I can feel it. Going back to being a human, just doesn’t sit right with me. I was born a pony, I’m going to stay a pony.”

Putting her hoof over her heart, she closes her eyes. “I could go through the gate but again that would mean me staying there permanently. I would be losing out on my family here, and losing you.”

With tears in my eyes, I hug her tightly, which quickly turns into a group hug, only ending when the girl on the stretcher starts moaning.

“Ow, my muzzle.” She moans. “I feel like I just got hoofed in the face.”

“Umm, what muzzle, and what hooves?” Ah-Pee says, giggling.

Sitting up, the girl squeaks and covers her chest with the blanket, holding it tight, “I’m, I’m…”

“Yep, you’re a two legger again, and a good looking one,” Cipher says, giggling, “I’m wondering if all girls will get big boobs from the mirror. Man, can you picture how many Californians would kill for that mirror, it’s a plastic surgeons nightmare.”

“I don’t think it works that way,” I shake my head, least I hope it didn’t. “I’m Twilight Velvet, any news from Equestria?”

“The Princess’s mom, wow!” Bowing her head, “I’m Crescendo,” she says with a cheerful voice.

“Equestria?”

“Oh yeah, we won.” She says, “There are a lot of wounded and…”

“We will keep the foals here a while longer, I know they are still adults, but I don’t think it’s healthy for them to see that. Actually I don’t think it’s healthy for anyone to see that.” I know what death can do to people, and having images like that burned into the mind of blank flanks, who have full and long lives ahead of them… is simply not fair.

Ah-Pee brings some cocoa over, offering her a cup, then sits. “How bad was it?”

“It was bad, very bad. Discord altered lots of animals, bears, wolves, cats, into some kind of chaos creatures. We held the town and gate, but almost everypony got hurt and more than a few didn’t survive.” She looks down at her cocoa and puts it down without drinking.

“Any news on… Great, I don’t even know what the LT and them look like as ponies. They’re probably a bunch of blank flanks, though even if they have cutie marks, I don’t know what they would be.” Ballad grumbles…

Glancing over I see several large military trucks pull up, “Oh heck.”

Getting up, I trot over and salute the lead officer, a captain, as he gets out of one of the vehicles.

Looking down, the captain blinks and shakes his head with a chuckle, “You hear about it, but you never really brace yourself for seeing it,” he says, saluting back. “You can speak right?”

“Yep, I’m fluent in English and American.” I say with an innocent smile, I’m actually lying, I’m not fluent in English, I have no idea what bloomers are, let alone bangers and mash.

Shaking his head, the officer sighs, “Ok, we have a field kitchen here, blankets, a few temporary tents.”

“Thank you sir but, could you set them up at the far end of the field, the military’s likely to make some ponies nervous.” Looking around, “And have you guys got a SatCom I can borrow I really should get in touch with SOC myself.”

“Where’s your commanding officer?”

“Force Recon on the other side of the gate, he took a small team to scout, evaluate enemy status, and decide what threat they pose to Earth.” Ok, that sounds believable.

“So who’s in command?”

“So far, um, Captain Fleetfoot,” I say pointing to her on the stretcher. “Though I’ve been acting as the command point for SOC, that’s why I need the radio.”

“Ok guys, no gawking, head over to the far end of the field by the goal posts we’ll set up there.” The Captain says, seeing the Sat Com I perk up and grab it with my magic, trotting back over to the girls and sit down while setting it up.

It sets up pretty quickly, tripod, satellite dish, and connecting wires, I have it done in a few moments. At least I thought I did, until Blaze clears his throat, pointing off in the distance.

“Umm, what?” I look in that direction.

“Dish points that way, unless you’re trying to pick up Direct TV or maybe the Dish Network.” He says with a smile.

“Sorry I don’t have a compass so I’m eyeballing it.” I say then stop, blinking. “Oh right, pegasi have a built in compass.”

Looking innocent, I readjust the dish to his pointing, then hand him the radio, “Here you go. You’re up.”

“I may be the radio operator but I’m not the talker.” He says as he shakes his head. We are just corporals after all.

“You’re a windtalker, that counts.” I say feeling hopeful, then I droop as he scowls at me.

Blaze sets up the encryption systems for secure transmission and I take a deep breath, “Special Operations Command, this is the Ranger team at the gate, I say again Special Operations command this is the Ranger team at the gate, over.”

“Unidentified Ranger team, this is SOC, Authenticate over.”

Taking a deep breath, again trying to stay calm, “SOC, Ranger team, we are not on mission, I say again we are not on mission, we have no verification codes. Advise Brigadier General Wilson if you can, Corporal Walter Fitzpatrick also known as Twilight Velvet is radio with status update.”

“Ranger team hold, over.”

Looking at Blaze ,I find myself thumping my front hooves on the ground again. I don’t know where I picked up that habit but I seemed only to do it when I’m really nervous. I hate speaking to officers I always feel like I’d say the wrong thing and end up in Leavenworth.

“Ranger team this is SOC, patching you through now.” A few moments later I hear the General come on line, “Corporal Twilight, what’s the situation.”

“First call back seems good, they have stopped Discord, but there are a lot of casualties. We are waiting here for more information, but it seems like the gate is safe on their side, no chance of enemy forces coming through.” I say softly.

“Where’s LT Fisher?” He asks, sounding concerned.

“Force Recon though the gate.” I respond, “He went to gather intelligence.”

“He went through to help them fight, didn’t he?” The General chuckles, “Don’t worry, I understand. So what’s the situation? Will all the ponies be going through now?”

I hear a second voice in the background I don’t recognize, “Maybe they should be escorted through.”

My heart sinks, “Sir, I don’t think forcing ponies through the gate will help. While many went through willingly, to fight, most know it’s a one way trip.” Looking back at my cutie mark I close my eyes, “Going should be a personal choice left to each pony. As well there are likely still stragglers all over the world that are going to need help.”

“Choice? What choice is involved?” I recognize the voice but I can’t place the third speaker.

“Sir’s I don’t know who’s all there, and I don’t know if you can really understand this, but being a pony isn’t just about the form, wings, or horn, its more than that. It’s about a magic within each of us.” Opening my eyes I look at the ponies around me, Blaze, Ah-Pee, Ciper, Sugarberry, Ballad, and little Feather.

“It’s a magic that binds us together and lets us get though hardships. It’s a magic that’s strongest when we are with friends and those we trust. Some ponies have shared that magic with each other. Others have shared it with human family and friends.” Looking back at my cutie mark, “Breaking those bonds is painful, there are many here that want to stay with their families, their parents, their children. Forcing them to give up those bonds is painful and goes against the basic instincts of a pony.”

“As well coming back through the gate, means becoming human again, and that cuts us off from that magic also. So some ponies know if they are forced through the gate, they can never return as who they really are. It’s going to be a hard choice for every pony out there. Give up who they really are to fit in? Stay as a pony on Earth, or return to Equestria and lose all ties with friends, family and loved ones.”

“How long will the gate remain open?” I hear the voice.

“Its three day cycle I think, so three days every two and a half years. This means any pony that isn’t here in two days, has to wait another two and a half years to get through, though it does give some the chance to decide rather than feeling rushed.”

“So what do you suggest?”

I take a deep breath, “Allow them choice and freedom, I know most humans could never understand this, but we’ve only been ponies for a month, many of us need more time to come to terms with things, being sent to a world we know nothing about really, to rebuild without the skills needed there. I’d say give us time, time to choose, time to rebuild, time to decide if we can sever ties.”

“Mister President, this is just a corporal, should we really be listening to her opinion?”

“This Corporal has had a very good record with the military. Her LT trusts her with his life, and I trust his reviews.” The Brigadier General says.

“Umm, General, who’s listening?” I gulp.

“Joint Chiefs, Secretary of Defense, Secretary of Homeland Security, and the President, are all linked in.”

Well if my coat wasn’t white before it’d be white now. I look at Blaze and tried to hand him the radio, but he backed off quickly shaking his head vigorously.

“I… I… I… I’m sorry for speaking like that sir.”

The general chuckles, “No you spoke from the heart, and that’s what we need right now.”

I heard the President speak up, “Since this is now a diplomatic situation instead of military, I think our best option is time. Keep the area cordoned off, don’t let humans through unless they are brought in by ponies, and give them the time they need to choose. I wouldn’t want to force my daughter to do anything, so I think they need the same respect. “

“Mr. President, Lighting Dust is here demanding to see you.”

The President sighs, “I have to deal with this. When you find out who’s in charge there, let them know, we will support them but not interfere.”

“Sir, yes sir.” I salute the radio and blink… Wow I’m an idiot at times.

***Equestria***

WUMM

At least Crescendo has hooves to land on this time, instead of her face. Luckily she didn’t have that cocoa or she’d likely be puking that up. She’s starting to think twice about being the messenger. Sticking her tongue out, she shakes out her mane and tail quickly before trotting up out of the basement.

Looking around she huffs, then charges up to triage area, “Doc, the Army’s setting up a way station on the other side of the portal, but they are only doing it to offer support, it’s up to us to decide what next. I’m looking for some humans.”

The head doctor blinks and looks around, “Sorry, no humans here.”

“Yeah, ha ha, you know what I mean. Humans that came through, part of the US Army Rangers. I have a message for some of them.” She says, looking around, “Problem is, because they are humans I have no idea what they look like or even their species.”

“Oh, wait, Doc Top was working with a unicorn on the west side at the field hospital there. Check down there.” Doctor Horse says, pointing.

Nodding, Crescendo turns and runs down, looking around at the medical staff and unicorns, none are blank flanks. Shaking her head she trots up to Doc Top, “Doc, looking for a human Ranger, before you say no humans here, I mean a human that came through the gate. I’m running official messages.”

Doc Top points over to Henry, who is working at bandaging one of the big Apple ponies. She blinks, looking at the pink unicorn, and shrugs, only a few humans had cutie marks, she guess he is one of them.

“Rangers HO!” she calls out, like Twilight told her.

“RANGERS HO!” Eric calls without looking up.

“Rangers HO!” A pegasus calls out from the other side of the triage area.

Looking back and forth she giggles, “Ok I only need one of you, who’s ever free I have news from something called SOC.”

“I’ll take it,” the pegasus says as he limps over, “Lt Fisher here.”

“Ok let see if I can get this right,” closing her eyes, Crescendo tries hard to remember all the letters. “SOC, J-COS, and the President were on the radio with Twilight, she let them know we won, and they have agreed to let each pony choose. They aren’t going to force any ponies through the portal.”

“Ok, I’ll let the Commanders here know, if I can find them again. If you can let Twilight know, all of us are staying here for at least a day or so, we’re pretty bashed up, and Jay’s in critical condition. Since we’re pegasi, right now the doc’s suggested we take the time to heal. The trauma of going through the gate could be bad.”

Nodding slowly she grumbles, “I know, trust me, I hate that, but since I couldn’t fight, it’s the least I can do.” Turning she trots to hand the messages she had off to others.

Flexing his good wing, the LT sighs, “Henry, you’re not hurt, you can go back too if you need.”

Looking at all the wounded Henry shakes his head. “Not yet, I’m going to help with the wounded as long as I can.”

“I know the feeling. Hey Eric, be careful when you’re sitting down. You’re at the wrong height and can see things you shouldn’t when you’re behind a mare.” Chuckling softly, the LT limps off, figuring he can share the pain.

Looking back at the LT confused, Eric had been so wrapped in the wounded he hadn’t really paid attention to those that can walk. Look over at one of the nurse’s he wonders what the big deal is. Blinking, he realizes what the LT meant and closes his eyes tightly, “ARGH LT! I’m soooo going to get you for that.”

Limping slowly the LT keeps chuckling, finally making it up to the command area, he sees that Shining has finally returned. Several Royal Guards are with him as is Rarity. Moving up to him, the LT gives a weak salute. “Lieutenant James Fisher, 2/75th Army Rangers.”

“Army? Looks like you got hit pretty hard.”

Lifting his wing he flinches, looking at it then at Shining Armor, “Yes sir, I got lucky though, I’m a pegasus so I should heal fairly quickly. Not everyone I was fighting with was so lucky.” Just thinking about the battle starts his wing trembling a bit.

“So what do you need Lieutenant.”

“I just got a message from Twilight, the US military is standing by at the gate to render aid. Both to those arriving and those coming back. They are not going to interfere with the ponies though. Just help with food and shelter while the portal stays open.”

Shining Armor blinks and looks over at his sister. “Twilight, when did you talk with the US military?”

Coming over Twilight blinks, “I didn’t, I tried my best to avoid them.”

“Sorry, I don’t mean you Twilight Sparkle, I meant your Mom, Twilight Velvet. Her and Rainbow Blaze, Dash’s dad have served with me for a while now.”

“My mom?” Twilight sits down hard.

31: A Circle of Reflections. (End of book 1)

We sit in somewhat of a circle, giggling a bit. The Unicorn Club is gathered around the laptop, even Fleetfoot pokes her muzzle over to see. Crescendo is getting Cipher to adjust the colors a little, to make sure they are correct on the screen.

The Army tents have been set up at the far end of the football field, and a few porta potties have been set up as well. They have one tent attached to the field kitchen, becoming a small mess hall where ponies can get a hot meal, drink, or sit and think. One tent to act as an aid station for any ponies who arrive injured, or those needing medical treatment coming out of, or going into the portal. One tent is a command and communication center, but I’ve talked them into turning it into a call home center. It gives ponies a chance to say goodbye to friends and family if they choose, or to allow them to ask for help, a ride home, or money to be wired, if they are staying. Finally there are four tents with beds set up, a halfway house to for ponies to sleep before going through the gate or when coming back. They could probably sleep about 48 ponies at any given time. While that may not seem like much, it is transient after all, most are either going through the gate right away, or just waiting for word or money.

Cipher is holding her coffee with one hoof, drinking it, honestly, she’s one of the few ponies or people I ever met that thought military coffee was too weak. Altering the mane style slightly she looks over at Crescendo.

“That’s it!” She said, “That’s the pink fluffy unicorn!”

Looking at each other, we giggle softly, “Actually he looks kind of cute like that, but are you sure that’s his cutie mark?”

She nodded, “I did like you asked and I memorized them all.”

“What’s wrong with his cutie mark?” Ballad asked.

“It’s just… stars normally would mean magic. His destiny is, or was, to be a magical healer.” I say, “If I’m guessing it right, though again, look at Ciphers mark, often the pony who has them is the only one that knows what it truly means.”

“So they all turned out to be pegasi except for him? I wonder why.” Ah-Pee muses.

“They said the ones that were naturals in the air, wingsuit training and such, are the pegasi, Henry flunked wingsuit training and the mirror likely decided magic is his thing.” Crescendo replies with a smile.

“In some ways I almost feel sorry for him,” Sugarberry says softly.

“For that coat color?” Cipher giggled.

“No, well yes and no, his coat colors turning him off of being a unicorn, but his natural talent is magic, which he’ll be giving up and turning his back on when he comes back through the gate.” Sugarberry sighs softly, “Picture going all your life, and finding out your special talent, only to give it up. To humans it may not seem like much.”

Everypony looks at their own cutie marks and shiver.

“All he’ll probably think about is, pink unicorn. I guess that would be for the better though.” Ballad says. “Ok let’s see someone else.”

Cipher pulled up the next finished picture, she’s rendered all of them, but we didn’t let Crescendo tell us who was who so as not to spoil the surprises, we make guesses occasionally, but never really want answers. It’s a fun game for us.

“Velvet?”

Looking up, I blink and wave, I hadn’t expected to see Dust here, but at the same time I hadn’t expected anything that’s happened for the last month. Dust is in line, getting some coffee, with a pair of unicorns. “Come on over, join us.”

Looking back at the coffee, Mindy picks her drink, as well as Dusts, and makes her way over to our table. Sitting and getting herself comfortable, Dust looks around, her expression hard to read, “What is all of this?”

“Blaze and I are Rangers, part of Special Operation Command, Sugarberry here is an admin clerk at the SOC HQ. They set up these tents and police cordons up to keep humans away. These next few hours, days, until the portal closes are going to be really trying and painful for ponies. We are trying to make transitions back and forth as painless as possible.” I say.

Cipher waves, “I’m Cipher, Army Cyber warfare division and Crypto analysis. That’s Ballad, Army Corps of Engineers. Add in Sugarberry and we make up the Unicorn Club. That’s Ah-Pee, she’s Infantry Reserves, field cook, and part of the Apple family.”

“That’s Eric.” Crescendo chirps putting up his image on the screen.

“Mindy, Moon Shadow, and…” Mindy started.

“The world Famous, Brony favorite Waifu, Lightning Dust!” Cipher finishes with a giggle.

“I thought that would be Milky Way,” Mindy giggles, “You know with her huge…”

“Nope that’s only for clopping, Dusts the more athletic type, she’s the Waifu type. Course I’m sure some would clop to…”

“What’s clopping?” Blaze asks.

“Oh that’s when boys,” Cipher starts…

“Or girls!” Mindy pipes in.

“Play with themselves to pony pictures.” Cipher finishes.

“And Dust is a Penthorse Pinup right up there with Spitfire.” They both say, nodding.

Dust eyes go wide, and her face turns red in a huge blush as the conversation is getting down right personal. However, when Cipher pulls up pictures of Dust that the bronies had made, especially the humanoid ones, and the tail shots, Dust extends her wings, using them to hide her face.

“Argh! Girls, please, this isn’t a good conversation line.” I say, blushing and blinking, wide eyed.

“Oh don’t worry I’m sure they clop to…” Cipher starts before getting her muzzle magically shut by Sugarberry.

Looking at Eric’s picture, Ballad blinks, then falls off the bench, laughing.

Blaze looks down at her, then at the picture, confusion plain on his face.

Sugarberry and Cipher start giggling up a storm as well, and I have to cover my muzzle to keep from laughing too hard.

“He looks normal, pegasus and all, not as buff as me maybe… but what’s so funny?”

“A musical note cutie mark! There’s just no way, that’s gotta be a mistake.” Ballad says, laughing.

Ah-Pee giggles, shaking her head, “Remember how often he yelled at us for singing?”

Mindy giggles softly, “Serves him right then huh?”

“Well at least it will be gone when he comes back through, I can’t figure, it can’t be music related.” I say, giggling.

“Next, we have the LT.” Crescendo says, as Cipher brings up his picture.

Buff, powerful, a commanding pegasus with a windswept mane, a teal coat, and a dark green and grey mane and tail. Yet his eyes were a soft gold and seem so gentle. If not for his colors, he’d have made a great royal guard.

“Ok, now he’s cute,” Ah-Pee giggles.

Mindy looks at him, then over at Dust, blinking, “Wow, you two could be related. Even your eye color is similar.”

Cipher leans closer, then she looks over at dust, “What do you think? Brother or Father?”

Mindy blinks, “Father definitely, he’s got that gentle father look. I can see Dust curling into his arms crying.”

Dust blinked and grumbled, “I’d never cry like that.”

“Seriously, nice colors and lines,” I said then looked at Blaze. “What? I’m female I’m allowed to think guys are cute.” Smiling innocently I keep giggling.

“Yeah but not guys other than me.” He says, chuckling.

“Ok fine, he’s not cuter then you.”

Fleetfoot whimpers in pain, both her wings, her bad one as well, had shot up uncontrolled.

“Well Fleetfoot approves.” Cipher says, giggling. “Though I always thought she liked Big Mac.”

“Wing boner!” Mindy pipes up.

“She dislocated her wing fighting an F-22, so that must be a serious case of like.” Blaze says, chuckling.

“I blame that whole Big Mac thing on the concussion, I wasn’t in my right mind.” She says with a firm nod.

“Getting blown out of the air by explosives by the CMC can cause you to do silly things huh?” Cipher smiles at Fleetfoot.

She looks down and mumbles, “There are some things I’m just glad I don’t remember happening.”

Reaching over Cipher picks up her coffee again with her hoof and takes a big drink, “Caffeine, it helps the magic go.”

“Ohh.” Mindy giggles and picks up her coffee too with her forehoof.

Looking between the two, Dust just covers her face with her wings.

Calling up the Pictures of Jay and Sanchez in pegasus form, Crescendo giggles, “I like Jay’s mark, the wings curled in around the lance. They both look kinda cute.”

Nodding once I smile, then look at Dust, “They went through right at the begining with the full force, to fight for Equestria, we stayed on this side to protect the foals, guard the gate, and such.”

“They got pretty badly hurt, so they won’t be back till just before the portal closes, or within a few hours of that.” Crescendo says, “but honestly, given that they had no reason to go through, I think it just makes them all the more cute in pony form. I don’t care what they say, I think Henry looks really cute as a pink unicorn, that chest fluff of his looks so snugglable.”

A human sergeant comes in, looking around, then he heads over to me, “Corporal Velvet, you have guests waiting for you, they are in the storage truck.”

“Why are they in there Sergeant?”

“They said they want somewhere private, just to talk with you and Blaze.”

“Who is it? Blaze asks, a concerned look on his face.

“Your kids.”

***Equestria***

Henry trots in to check up on Jay, nodding to Eric, who’s been sitting there, some of the small houses have been set up to house the wounded. There aren’t many houses that are really standing, but the ponies are making do.

“So what’s your mark mean?” Eric asks.

“It’s stupid, I helped a mare work though her first sparks, and her magic touched me. I guess it means I can help heal with magic. Which doesn’t make sense.”

“Ever think of staying?” Eric says, extending and looking at his wing.

“Eric, look at me, I’m a fluffy pink unicorn. There isn’t enough fur dye in Equestria to convince me to stay.”

“I don’t know, if nothing major changes in my life, I might consider asking one of the Princesses permission to retire here.”

“You? You aren’t interested in mares.” Henry blinks.

“Oh heck, I’m not, trust me. Though that’s not why I’d retire here. And no, it’s not about singing either. It’s about a place where I wouldn’t have to worry about things like ISIS, the Army of God, and such. Where I wouldn’t turn on the news and see war after war.” He says.

“Yeah, ok I can understand that.” Henry nods as his horn glows softly, using his hooves, he unties the bandages on Jay. Picking up some white sponges with a caliper in his left hoof, he gets to work, cleaning the wounds before applying fresh bandages.

“Umm, Henry.” Eric starts, leaning over to touch one of the calipers being used with a forehoof, before pulling his leg back, “How long have you been treating wounded like that?”

“All day, why?” He said, “It’s been pure heck around here, I rarely get a moment to think let alone stop and rest before I’m called or needed somewhere else.”

“Cuz you’re pulling Sugarberry’s Sticky Hooves trick.” Eric stands up and chuckles. “How hard did you get zapped out there?”

“I, and, no… I just picked things up to help bandage I’m using my forehooves like in the show I guess.” Henry shakes his head.

A runner trots in, “Henry, they need you down the street, they found some more injured in a partially collapsed building.”

“On the way,” Henry says, turning and trotting.

Eric sits and strokes Jay’s mane, “Come on tough guy, you can pull through this.”

The LT comes in and sits looking at Jay, “Any change?”

“He still hasn’t woke up yet,” Eric says, shaking his head slowly, “how about you?”

“Wing’s healing fine, so are the rest of my wounds.” Looking back at his wing it quivers once, at least the physical ones are healing.

“Yeah, I know I didn’t get hit too hard, so I’m mostly just bruised.”

“We’ve got another day and a half before we have to go back. I don’t want to leave him here, but if here’s the only place that he can heal.” The LT says.

“LT, have you ever considered staying here? It’s stupid but I feel something about this place.”

“I know what you mean, even with the destruction, there’s something about this place that calls out. The sky, the clouds, the ground, it's almost like...” Looking back at his cutie mark, his mind flashes back to the mare lying on the ground, his wing starts quivering. Shaking his head no, he forces his wing tight against his side, “We’re Rangers though, we belong on Earth.”

*** Velvet ***

I’ve really been fearing this, almost as much as I feared running into Night Light, but for vastly different reasons though. I don’t know what to say, to do, she’s my daughter, but how would she react? My fear is being rejected, disowned, or worse. What if she hates me, what if she thinks I’m a bad mare.

Trembling, I walk into the truck, looking up, I see Rainbow Dash, I can recognize her from the first trip through the gate though she looks beaten and bruised to the nth power. The second female must be Twilight then, and the male Shining Armor, my foals?

Sitting on my haunches I look up at them and take a deep breath, “My little Twi-Twi, my Shiny.”

“Do you remember… us?” Twilie asks.

“Twi-Twi, Shiny?” Rainbow Dash covers her mouth with a bit of a snorting laugh.

“Don’t make me put you in a box, my little Dashie,” Blaze says with a chuckle, but that is enough to send an obvious shiver up Dash’s spine.

“Dad? Ok, you’re probably the only pony or person I’d EVER let get away with saying that.” She said rubbing her arms, still showing bruises almost everywhere from her fight with Discord.

He walks over and gives her a hug, both of them smiling.

"Oh ow ow ow ow ow, Blaze no, I feel like I've had a steam roller dropped on me." Dash flinched.

“I’m sorry, I don’t remember a lot, I’ve had a few glimpses from time to time. Reading you bed time stories, laying with you down in the living room, with you snuggled between my forelegs and Shining sleeping against my side.” I look away, tears in my eyes. Only to be hugged tightly by both of them.

“It’s Ok mom, trust me, it’s been hard on all of us.” Twilie says, holding me tight.

Blaze chuckles, “My baby girl’s all grown up too. I almost forgot my promise to spank you for almost starting world war 3.” He says, swatting her rear lightly with his wing.

“ACK, I’m not a little foal anymore.”

“Mom, are you coming back to Equestria? Sweetie Belle has found a way to return our memories.” Shining adds in.

Looking at Blaze, I sigh and looked at him, shaking my head no, “This is going to sound strange but, I still have time left on my military contract, so I’m going to try and use that to help other ponies get to the gate, I will eventually, but for now, there’s still a lot of ponies that need help here, and depend on me.”

Shining nods slowly, “I understand, I… I don’t know how to say this but, I’ve broke it off with Cadance, in my time on Earth, I’ve fallen in love with Rarity and made a promise to stay with her. Rarity’s going to be your new daughter in law.”

“I feel sorry for Cadance, she’s had such a hard time in her life, but I understand.” I say softly and hug him tightly.

“You do?” Twilie says, looking a bit surprised.

I take a huge breath, “I broke up with Night Light.”

“Why?” Shock is evident on her face.

“I didn’t love him, I had someone else that I found I loved, I depended on, I needed.” Looking down at my forelegs I get hugged tighter by Shining.

“I know how you feel, 25 years is a long time.” Shining says, “So who’s the lucky guy?”

“Um, that would be Blaze. I guess that would make Dash your new step sister.”

Everyone looks at Dash.

*** Equestria ***

Sanchez shakes his head, “I wish Ballad was here, don’t move that timber yet, I don’t want the rest of the wall coming down.”

As the earth ponies lift the timbers, Sanchez pulls out two injured ponies from underneath the rubble of a collapsed wall. They were in the house when the wall came down during the battle, trapped there, it hasn’t been until a little while ago that anyone noticed and heard them.

Henry trots in quickly with one of the other nurses and looks over at Sanchez, “How long were they trapped?”

“A few hours I think,” Sanchez says, “we just got them out.”

“I’m worried about crush syndrome, I don’t know if the doctors here are used to dealing with it, check with them, but we need to overload them on IV’s as fast as possible. Let the doctors know, treat is as buried for four plus hours.”

Nodding, they put the ponies on stretchers and head out, one of the stallions chuckling, “Pink fluffy unicorns dancing on rainbows.”

Grumbling, Henry sits down hard on the ground. “I can’t wait to get home. I’m sick of hearing that joke.”

Sanchez chuckles, “Sorry but you are, really, really pink.”

“I know.” Henry says, trotting out, “So what’s next? Or do we get a whole five minutes before another problem?”

“Been that busy huh?” Sanchez says as he trots out of the old building, “Time for a snack then, they have some tea and biscuits near the gate for us.”

Henry pulls up to trot beside Sanchez, “No coffee but I can make do.”

A cream colored unicorn with an hourglass cutie mark starts giggling softly as the two approach the kitchen. Her horn glows slightly as she tilts her head, looking at the two rangers.

“Don’t even say it,” Henry huffed.

Blinking, the mare looks at Sanchez, “High Time.”

“Umm, hi?” Sanchez replies, looking confused.

“No silly,” She said pointing at Sanchez cutie mark, “High Time, your name.” With a smile, she puts a tea cup and a plate of biscuits down on the table with her magic. “Don’t know why but I can always guess a pony’s name.”

“Nope, it’s Sanchez, not a pony actually, just here helping out and recovering from injuries.”

Looking at Henry, she smiles, “Star Crossed.” Then her face sinks a bit, tilting her head, “Sorry if you don’t like it but, I’m rarely wrong.”

“Henry’s fine,” he says, and picks up his Tea, sitting down across from Sanchez.

“Seriously, High Time?” Sanchez chuckles, “What is it with pony names? Her tricks going to come in handy with the some of the ponies here, but really even if I did stay I’d go by Sanchez.”

The LT sits across from Henry and chuckles, “Name? Trust me, it could be worse… I got called Wind Shield.”

Henry looks up and chuckles for the first time in a while, “As in Bug on the?”

“Yep, as in the car part, Eric got called Sky Song, as if a musical cutie mark wasn’t bad enough.” Looking at Henry he chuckles, “If he once bugs you about your color you have permission to call him Sky Song.”

Henry is just about to pick up his tea to drink, when a young pegasus, one probably in her early teens, lands, panting, “My brothers in trouble, it’s an emergency, Doctor Horse told me to get the Fluffy Pink Unicorn.” Her fear and panic obvious on her face.

Henry blinked a few times then slams his head on the table, “LT, can I please go home today?”

“Please, you have to help him,” She says, grabbing Henrys front leg and starting to cry.

Getting up, Henry starts running to follow the filly, “ARGH, LT I’m still going to get you back for that vision problem.” He says as he tries hard not to look.

The LT and Sanchez follow behind, and come to a stop at the Triage area, glancing to Sanchez the LT notes, “She’s a blank flank, it’s likely that she is one of the humans that came across.”

The pegasus stops and sits by a yellow stallion with blue mane and tail, his cutie mark a star with streaks behind it.

“He said he was having headaches, and they were getting worse, then just a little while ago he collapsed.” She says, crying and hugging his neck.

Curling his front leg Henry looks around, “Shouldn’t the Doctor be here?”

Crying harder she shakes her head, “He said there was nothing he could do…”

The LT blinks, looking at Sanchez then gulps, “Was he on any medications?”

“Just anti-depressants, he had a hard time after mom and dad died. He’s all I have left… you have to help him.”

Henry looks up, “When did the headache’s start? And when was the last time he took his anti-depressants?”

“Started a few days after he changed, but they got really bad when he came through the mirror. He took two before coming through the mirror, but the pills didn’t come with him. He told me his name as a pony, it’s Comet Tail.” She looks at the three with tears in her eyes, “What can I do?”

“I sent the warning out to the Military about MAO inhibitors but they couldn’t tell civilians.” The LT says sadly, looking down at the pony.

“Please…” The pegasus cries.

Looking back at his cutie mark Henry sighs, “LT if I blow up doing this, bring my ashes back though the gate so I don’t have to be pink in the afterlife.”

“Henry don’t take any risks you don’t have to.” The LT says sternly.

Closing his eyes, Henry lays down and touches his horn to Comet Tail’s. Slowly a glow begins to form on Henry’s horn, a soft horn shine that spreads out first over Comets horn, then head, and finally Comets entire body.

“Comet still has the drugs in his system” Henry says softly, “but the magic is burning though them quickly, his body is learning to recognize and adapt to them faster.” Henry feels his magic starting to guide Comet’s own magic though the process, as the barriers fall away faster and faster.

The LT steps back and pulls the filly back away from the two unicorns as sparks of magic start appearing off Comets horn. Flashes of light and raw magic without form or guidance, shoot off in random directions, causing plants to grow, the earth to turn blue, a shattered pot to become a new vase.

Henry keeps his eyes closed as he feels the sparks, and draws them back. Slowly the magical field envelops Henry as well. The sparks slowly fade, though the effects from them remains. Finally after a few minutes all that is left was a light glow over Comets horn.

Pulling his head back, Henry shakes himself out, his own horn still glowing. Grumbling softly, he reaches up and bonks his horn with a hoof, the sparks he sees in his eyes leave him wobbly for a moment, but at least the horn shine is out.

Comets horn is still glowing though as he moans softly, “Sis?”

The pegasus breaks free from the LT’s grasp and hugs her brother tightly.

The LT looks at Henry and picks him up with Sanchez’s help, putting him on Sanchez’s back. “You need some downtime to sleep, and some real food.”

“LT.” Henry starts but is cut off quickly.

“Nope, remember what we learned about and from Velvet and Grandfather. You need sugars, starches, and sleep.”

*** Velvet ***

“I do wish you’d come back with us mom. I understand though, why you want to stay.” Shinning says looking at Blaze.

“Sweetie Belle can give back memories, but she’s in Equestria, she can’t come back through the mirror and keep her horn, so that means she can only do it for ponies there.” Twilight says with a sigh.

“I understand, and I will miss you, but I’ll hear from you again every 30 moons right?” I say, looking up at them.

“I promise, even if it’s just letters or journals…” Twilie says.

I smile softly, “Dear mom, today I learned…” I say then hug her tightly.

Even though there are tears in her eyes, Twilie still laughs softly. “Is there anything I can do for you mom? Dad?”

“I don’t know, if it’s not too hard or too much trouble, any chance you could send though a book on unicorn magic? I’ve been teaching others what I can but, it’s hard since I don’t remember a lot myself.”

“I’ll see what I can find, Equestria is pretty badly trashed, but there might be some books I can find to lend you.”

Blaze chuckles “Trust me, she needs it, she’s almost blown herself up at least twice now. At least a pegasus doesn’t need a manual to fly, we’re just so awesome!” He says, spreading his wings.

“Heck yeah,” Dash says, then grumps, “Cept I don’t have wings right now.”

“Bye my little Twi-Twi, my little Shinning.” I say, watching them head to the gate.

“Bye, my little Dashie.” Blaze says, smiling before putting a wing over me.

“You two keep each other safe and have fun together just be mindful of your neighbors… I swear, Shinning and Rarity kept me up some nights with all their sex play…” She says with a wink before limping through.

Blaze looks at me, concerned, I just made the cutest little squeak sound, and one little clump of fur on my forelock just stuck up and curled itself. I stand motionless, looking at the mirror, mouth open a bit.

“Velvet? Velvet are you ok? Are you in there?” Blaze blinks, waving a wing in front of my eyes, slowly I turn to look at him. Blushing at what his daughter said. I knew how loud I could get… but…

“Look Velvet that was just Dash being Dash, we can take things one thing at a time and not rush.” He says timidly, then looks at my face for some sort of response.

Slowly I back away from him with a gulp, “Of… Of course… you haven’t even bought me dinner yet.” Turning I lightly swat his cheek with my tail, “The problem is, I don’t have my memories so, I don’t know…”

“Velvet, I won’t push you.” Blaze says, lifting a foreleg.

“That’s not what I meant, I meant I don’t know how to have sex… I don’t know if I like it fast or slow… but I do know one thing… it’s probably going to involve you pushing at least somewhat cuz I'm not going to do all the work.” Turning, I trot back towards the mess hall, swishing my tail side to side. Looking over my shoulder I see Blaze’s wings spread wide and high, then he slowly falls over onto his side as he hits the ground.

Grabbing him telekinetically I keep trotting, humming cheerfully and eventually put him down by the bench.

Sugarberry and Ballad squeak, “What happened to him!”

“I’m not sure, I think he fainted, maybe his blood sugar’s low, or a blood pressure issue.” I say, trying to look innocent.

“Should we get a medic?” Cipher asks and pokes him a few times, getting him to moan.

“Well I guess that’s a no, remember he hasn’t got a lot of rest, I think he just needs a night in a real bed.” I say with a smile.

Blaze sits up, looking at me wide eyed before he shakes his head, looking around. Carefully he stands up and trots over, snuggling against me tightly and putting his head over mine, “Love you.”

“Sugarberry, there’s an inn down the road a bit where the military personal are being billeted, me and Blaze are going to take a few hours to get some sleep, shower and such, when we come back we’ll take over watch, but if there’s an emergency call us. Ok?”

The girls all nodded and I smile, heading for the inn. It’s a small one, about a five minute trot from where the gate is, still inside the quarantine zone though. There are few rooms in the place, so we opted for a single, just so the larger rooms are left available. The room itself though, is not much to look at, bed, bathroom, TV, telephone, end table, and a chair. It’s a low budget room though, so what can you expect.

I take my time getting undressed, before fluffing my mane out. I give my whole body one huge shake and puff my body fur slightly. It’s been matted down by the clothing so long, that it actually feels good to be free.

Blaze had done the same thing, and groans as he stretches out, “Well, I guess that’s why ponies don’t wear clothing all the time, my fur feels like I’ve been wearing a hat for a week straight.”

I climb into the bed and stretch out, rolling on my back and squirming a bit on top of the covers with my eyes closed before looking at Blaze with a soft smile.

Looking back at me Blaze nods slowly and starts singing. It’s the song that started it all, it’s the song that ends it. It is the first song I thought of when I changed. I don’t know how he knows, or why, but I don’t ask, I just look at him as the words flow. I can’t help but smile as he sings, reaching over with my hoof to touch his cheek.

32: A Broken Mirror (start of book 2)

Watching from the steps, Henry sits beside the LT near the gate. Jay woke up a mere hour ago, but is already strong enough to do some light flying. Jay, Eric, and Sanchez are having some fun, flying under the care and teaching of a pair of real pegasi. Eric is having a laugh at it, pulling moves he loved doing in his wingsuit, and many he had only dreamed of.

They weren’t as good as born pegasi, but Henry has to admit, they’ve taken to flying quite well. With a few months of training, they would likely be as good as some of the real flyers. They might even be as good as Fluttershy, he thinks with a chuckle.

“Your wing’s strong enough LT. Why don’t you try joining them for one last flight before we go?”

Slowly spreading his wings, he feels the air currents, feeling the weather, the sky and clouds calling. He wonders if this is what normal pegasi feel. His expression gets wooden as he wonders if this is what she felt before... His wing starts trembling again and he pulls it tightly to his side.

“No, I have a few last things to check up on before we go through. Shining Armor asked me to meet him at the old school. He needs me to carry some things back for Twilight.”

Henry looked back up at the sky watching the three humans turned pegasi playing, laughing and having fun before feeling himself get hugged tightly from the side. Looking over slowly, the teenage pegasus is just beaming brightly at him.

“Thank you for saving my brother.” She says, looking up with wide eyes.

“I didn’t do much, actually I’m not really sure what I did. I’m glad it helped through.”

“Are you going to stay?”

Glancing at his coat he shakes his head, “Nope, not the place for me, I’m not a pony I’m a human. I’m just here to help out for a little bit before returning home.”

“Why? Don’t like it here?”

“I feel like I stick out like a sore hoof. Yes everyone’s funny colors but there aren’t many males sporting pink coats, and even some of the mares don’t like pink.” Henry says as he examines hoof and foreleg.

“Well I don’t mind, I think you look cute as a pink unicorn,” she says, nuzzling his chest fluff.

“And just think, everyone around here sees the colors first, it’s the first way to identify a pony. So all everyone is going to see me and remember me as is the male pink unicorn.” Henry says, shaking his head.

Looking around the little pegasus hums, “Never thought of that before, but that aside, thank you again.” Hugging him tightly again, she eventually pulls away and bounds off.

Looking back up, he watches Jay spin out, then recover. He wished he could have said no when they were offered a chance to fly but, it wouldn’t have been fair to them. Reaching over with his hoof he idly picks up his drink, it’s some sort of herbal tea, and sips it. Glancing up at his horn shine, he looks at the cup and sighs, Sugarberry’s sticky hoof TK trick. He knows if he tries, he could probably extend it and use it like other unicorns do but, he’s not a unicorn is he?

Doctor Gregory Horse sits down beside Henry looking up at the cavorting pegasi, “You know, I saw three earth ponies before trying to pick up a glass like that.” He chuckles.

“It’s a contact mode telekinesis that a friend of mine came up with.” Putting the glass down, he shakes his head.

“You did great out there Star Crossed. It may not seem like it but a lot are thankful you were here.”

“Henry,” looking down at his foreleg, “the name’s Henry, I don’t know where she came up with Star Crossed.”

“Sam, Sam Emerson. Ponies started calling me Doctor Horse. Though I play around with that too, Doctor Gregory Horse, MD. Head of the Department of Diagnostic Medicine at Ponyville General Hospital.”

“Really? You went there?”

“Hey I may not be anywhere near as good as House, but I’m also not a nut job like him either. To me though it feels better to associate it with that, rather than with Doc Horse.” Chuckling he reaches over and picks up his own tea, with his hoof, horn glowing, and he chuckles. “Ok, yeah, this is so going to annoy the patients.”

“Actually that did kind of sound like a House response there.”

“Star Crossed, have you ever considered the meaning to that name?” Horse asks, while sipping his tea.

Henry points at his hip. “Star, cross. Pretty obvious.”

“Yeah, but at the same time I like to think that a lot of the pony names have deeper meanings. Take Lyra Heartstrings. Her music tugs at the heartstrings of all that listen to it, that’s one of the common take on her name. Another is that she puts her heart into her music, that every time her lyre makes a sound it’s the sound of her heart within those strings.”

“Both sound equally sappy.” Henry chuckles.

“But which sounds better?”

“The second I guess, but which is true?”

“Neither? Both? In the absence of true evidence, all we have is our feelings and faith to take it on. That’s the way with pony names, often they hold meanings that are only apparent to ourselves. Just like our cutie marks.” Standing, he heads back for the triage center.

*** Velvet ***

I stand in the shower, facing the water and letting it run down my face and mane, I feel so happy, relaxed, alive. It’s taken me longer than normal to shower and wash myself off, but I want to make sure I’m not messy anywhere.

I’ve given Blaze a good wash down, before my shower, just some things are quicker and easier to do with magic. I just don’t want to leave the shower myself though. I know I have to, however, to get to the gate.

Stepping out of the shower, I use my magic to clean the shower before trotting into the room and sitting down. I don’t worry about getting dressed right away, instead I grab my brush and comb and get to work fixing my mane and fur trying to get all the tangles out.

“Umm, Blaze, why are you laying on the floor?” I say as I look over at him.

Sitting up, Blaze pokes the bed and looks at me, “Cuz it’s wet and sticky.”

I shudder, “Umm, yeah, something tells me we should leave a large tip for the maid service. That, or the motel might be charging the military for a new mattress. Besides, more than a little bit of that is yours.”

“Well, look at it this way, at least we learned about this before we did something like that in our own bed. I wouldn’t want to be buying a new mattress every night.”

I stop and look at him incredulously, “Every night?!?!”

“Ok a couple of times a week.” He chuckles, his face glowing.

Tilting my head, I hum, “Maybe that’s why they used hay ticks for beds. Essentially a mattress stuffed with hay. Pull the stuffing out, throw the hay away, wash the casing or tick, refill it with hay.”

Blaze pokes the bed again and chuckles. “Or rubber sheets.”

“Umm yeah, we’ll discuss this later.” I say and use my magic to get him dressed. We are acting in a military capacity so we both need to be in uniform.

Dressing myself, I adjust my beret, and pick up my saddle bags, putting them over my back. “Ready?”

Heading down to the front desk, I see a pair of Army privates arguing with the attendant, “What kind of place is this? I swear it sounded like stables in here, I could near the squealing and whinnying all though the halls.” One of the privates says sternly.

I can feel my ears turn bright red and my cheeks feel like they are on fire, I didn’t know I was that vocal. Ok, I remembered I was loud in the shower, but….

Blaze steps up to the desk, “Yeah seriously, and it sounded like some kind of gorilla or chimpanzee out of planet of the apes was jumping up and down on a bed. It was downright impossible to get any sleep.”

Walking up beside Blaze I yawn and sign out. Still blushing, I don’t say a word. I simply look at Blaze and walk out, I’m heading back to the gate.

“Thanks.” I say, looking at Blaze when he catches up with me.

“Well, I didn’t want them harassing you or such.” He chuckles, “and sides, if I didn’t look after you, I’d get my butt kicked by your kids as well as mine.”

“Our.” I say, giggling.

Looking up, I wave at the Unicorn club, “Ok girls, your turn, just don’t accept room 12A.” I say.

“Why? What’s wrong with 12A?” Ballad asks curiously.

“Oh 12A’s probably the room they had, and they probably have to replace the bed because of…”

Sugarberry shuts Ciphers mouth with her magic, “Cipher, think before you speak.”

Cipher blinks as Sugarberry’s aura fades from her muzzle, “I was, I was thinking rule 34.”

Ah-Pee humphs, “Cipher, please don’t tease Velvet about stuff like that, when she’s ready she’ll…” Ah-Pee stops while looking at me, then her eyes go wide.

“What?” I gulp.

Hugging me tight Ah-Pee giggles, “I haven’t seen your tail wiggle so much in my life… it’s nice to see you so happy.”

“Oh hush, go get some sleep.” I say, then I turn and sit, watching the gate.

The girls take the option and head for the Inn, I picked up a clipboard and read. Apparently most of the foals that were planning on staying in Equestria have already gone through the gate. One had tried coming back, but when she found out the mirror turned her back into a 6 year old, she opted to stay in Equestria. Poor thing.

Glancing over, I get up and move over to lay beside Lightning Dust, gently putting my muzzle over her. Ponies really wear their emotions on their ears and tail, and I can tell, with her wings tight, her ears drooped, and her tail between her legs, she is seriously down.

Looking up, Dust takes a breath, trying to choke back tears and she puts on a fake smile.

“Nope, not going to work, I was born a guy too, and trust me, hiding emotions as a mare just doesn’t work.” I say gently, and lick her ears softly, mothering her.

“Soarin died.” She says weakly.

“How? When?” This is one of those times I wish I had wings, just to be able to hug her. Instead I put my head over her neck.

Her voice cracks, “Two nights ago, fighting Corddis. Or Discord you could say.” She moans sourly.

“I’m sorry, he was such a good friend, and had such a beautiful heart.” I hug her tighter with my neck, “We are just getting back the casualty reports from Equestria. I’m going to try and talk Special Operations Command into working with CID to track down family members, let them know, so they can have some closure. I’d like to do something special for Soarin though. Can you let me know when the funeral will be?”

Dusk nods slowly, and I hug her tighter with my neck. “I just feel so…”

“There’s no magic words, there’s no spell, there’s no trick that will make the pain go away.” I press my cutie mark to hers, “There is family though, there are friends. Some say misery loves company, but in a way it’s true. For ponies, if we are sad, having other ponies around can help take away the pain.”

“I don’t know what to do.” The tears are leaking now.

“You become the best pony you can be, because to do anything less, means Discord won. It won’t be easy, some days you will feel sad and down. Remember through, no matter what, there are always ponies around you. They are with you, to help.”

Standing up I wrap my energy around Dust, picking her up and carrying her away from the gate, and into the mess tent. “Blaze, can I borrow a wing.” I look over at Moon Shadow and smile, she seems to ease back. She’s as protective of Dust as Mindy, or anyone in their group.

“Sure, what you need?” Blaze says as he looks up at me.

“Dust here needs a hug and snuggle, and I don’t have wings to do it.”

Unable really to protest, Dust lies there as Blaze moves over beside her, hugging with his wing. Walking over to the mess line I get some milk, some cupcakes, and some doughnuts and bring them back, laying them in front of her muzzle.

Laying down, I start eating and slowly feeding Dust, at the same time. I don’t know how many calories I burned last night but I am starved.

*** LT ***

James stands in the mirror room, in the basement of Rarity’s dress shop. It’s still midafternoon, but he doesn’t want to risk being caught in a last minute rush for the gate. The time they had stayed let most of the wounds heal, at least the ones that could be seen.

Looking over, James watches Henry inching towards the gate. He, more than most, wants to be human again. Jay and Sanchez came down late though, laughing at some joke between themselves, and Eric pulls up the rear.

Stopping at the gate, Eric spreads his wings a bit, stepping back and looking almost timid. He prances in place as he looks back at the others.

“What’s wrong?”

“Can’t you feel it?” Eric asks, not sure if he was is crazy or not.

Closing his eyes, Henry starts prancing too, backing away from the gate. “It’s, it’s just the gate magic.” He says, then charges through, his eyes tightly closed.

Counting to three, first Sanchez, then Jay follows, making sure they give enough time for the one in front to clear the gate.

“Haul tail it Ranger,” James says with a weak chuckle.

Nodding, Eric ducks through the mirror.

Taking one last look around, James takes a deep breath, and steps through. The sensation is hell, as always, going through this direction feels worse. And as an added bonus, as he comes out, he finds it hard to balance on only two legs again, and ends up on his rear, he’d only been a pony for a few days and even that has thrown his entire body out of whack.

He barely gets his wits about him when he is blindsided by Fleetfoot, who hugged him tightly with a laugh. “You’ve gotta tell me what it was like.”

Pushing her off, James raises his fist as if to strike her, then he stops, blinking. Backing away from her quickly, he puts his hand to his side quickly, to keep it from trembling. Panting he closes his eyes tight.

“Um, first though we need to get you some clothing.” Fleetfoot says, some worry evident in her voice.

Eric looks around, then groans, “LT… The marks didn’t go away, we kept our butt stamps...”

Looking to his hip, James closed his eyes and makes a fist again, “I need a uniform.”

Hopping over to the supply truck, Fleetfoot comes back in, at least she could get them boxers, pants and military tee’s. Shoes or boots though, the sizes of those are so different between people that the military didn’t bother.

“Whats going on LT, why didn’t they go away?” Sanchez says, rubbing his hip.

“I don’t think rubbing it is going to work Sanchez,” Jay pipes in, looking at the clothing and starting to get dressed quickly.

Fleetfoot holds up a hoof, “Calm down, calm down, ok, so you got your marks when you went through the gate?”

“Can we move, I need to get some distance from the gate,” the LT says, his eyes darting between the gate and Fleetfoot.

“Sure James.” She says with a smile, “Just breathe, all of you relax, and follow me.” Fleetfoot leads them to a troop truck and hops inside, she turns around and sits down, facing them. It’s at least a private place to talk.

“Better,” Henry says as he sits down.

“Ok what’s wrong?” She pipes up, looking at the assembled Rangers.

“I can see why they say that statue drove people nuts, it wasn’t bad when it first opened but now it’s like its yelling at us to go through it, to go back there.” Eric says, glancing in the direction of the portal, then he rubs his hands up and down his arms.

“I know what you mean, I’ve felt that since day one. I’ve just sort of got used to it and I’ve not spent a lot of time sitting right beside it. It’s the aether, the Equestrian magic, it pulls at the ponies.” She says, shaking her head.

“Fleet, we’re humans remember, not lost ponies.” Henry quickly adds in. “And there’s no way I want to go back there.”

Fleetfoot smiles, “I heard, honestly there are some color schemes that might turn me off of wanting to be a pony. If I ended up brown with green mane and tail, for example. I could just hear the tree jokes going on.”

Henry nods, “I heard that pink fluffy unicorn dancing on rainbow song so many time…”

“So the marks, you got them when you went through the mirror?” Fleetfoot interrupts Henry, tilting her head and looking at the LT.

Jay shakes his head, “Nope, we were blank flanks, we didn’t get our marks till later, during the battle.”

Eric nods, “each one of us had to dive deep into ourselves and find the best way we could help those around us. What we could do to help each other.”

The LT holds the books tighter in his hand. He hadn’t let go of them since coming through the gate. Though it’s better to be holding them in his hands rather than tucked under wing.

Henry looks at Fleetfoot and grumbles, “The mirror didn’t give us our marks. They were earned in Equestria, through Equestria’s magic. When Rainbow Dash came back through she still had her mark. The mirror can’t take the marks away, because it didn’t give them to us.”

Everyone, including Fleetfoot, looks at Henry.

“We’ve been touched by Equestria’s magic, and because we found our special talents there, its magic filled us and now we are stuck with it.” Henry finishes somberly, looking seriously at his squad mates.

“Oh that’s BS,” The LT growls as he stands up, “There’s got to be some way of getting rid of them, maybe there’s some kind of unmarking spell or something.”

“James,” Fleetfoot starts, but The LT hops out of the back of the truck.

“Guys, stay here, I’m going to have Velvet give you a check, just… Stay here, I need to talk to your LT in private.”

Hopping down Fleetfoot flaps after him, who needs to run when you can fly? Passing him she slams down digging her hind hoofs into the ground and rearing up, she puts her forehooves against his chest, forcing him to stop. She looks at him seriously as he seems to give up, and he lets himself sit down hard on the ground.

“Why are you so desperate now, it might fade in time, we don’t know. It’s not a bad thing though. I don’t mind you having them.” Fleetfoot says as she sits on her haunches.

“You don’t understand, I shouldn’t have it.” James says, shaking his head.

“Why? Explain it to me.”

“Because I don’t deserve it.” James glare causes her wings to extend partially in alarm, her ears fold back at that look, “I don’t deserve to have it for what it cost.”

Fleetfoot’s gone through officer training, as a human, and dimly remembered as a Wonderbolt. She knew that part of it was learning to recognize and understand some signs, and she doesn’t like where this is going. She doesn’t want to ask, but she knows she has to. She takes a deep breath, she holds eye contact with the human, “What was that cost, James?”

Looking down at his hip he huffs, “A mare’s life.” He stops talking for a long time. She watches his eyes intently, after a long time he gathers himself, “I lead a group of ponies into a charge against an enemy that broke through the lines. They were heading straight for the field hospital, and I knew I had to stop them. I gathered what forces I had with me and we hit them, dead on, before they could get to the wounded.”

Closing his eyes the LT shakes his head, “I knew why I was there, I know what I had to do, and those around me knew. They followed me without question, kept in my formation as we hit the enemy charge head on. They drew their strength from me.”

“I don’t know what her name was, I don’t know why she did it. But she put herself between me and a large war bear. It took her down with one swing. One swing that was meant for me. For me to get my mark, she had to die. And that’s just not fair.” He stops again, choking back his emotions. Fleetfoot sits there patiently, despite her nature, she had to let him finish this, finally he sighs, “it’s not right. She should be here, and not me. She was so young, and had so much ahead of her.”

Fleetfoot sits there, looking at the LT, nothing in her training has covered this, nothing at all fits this. She moves forward and hugs him, he doesn’t seem to react much at first, but she notices a very slight bit of tension leaving his shoulders. She ads her wings to the hug as well and sits there holding him. “I’ll try and talk to someone about this, see what we can do.”

“As long as it gets this mark off me all’s good.” He says, he doesn’t hug back, but she knows deep down, he needs this from her.

*** Velvet ***

I stay beside Dust, holding my body tightly to hers, keeping my muzzle and neck over her head. Occasionally I would lick her ear as I make sure she’s had a good amount to eat. Blaze has his wing over both of us, just making sure Dust can’t escape.

Mindy bounds up, “Dust, is there a way we can get in touch with Luna? It’s sort of an emergency.”

Blinking Dust looks up, “I don’t know, maybe.”

“Ok cuz Fleetfoot really needs her help.” Mindy says, worry evident in her voice.

I lifted my head, “What’s wrong with Fleetfoot?”

“It’s well, umm, a pegasi problem, and Luna’s got the powers to help with it.” She says.

“Was she talking to you about it?” I ask.

“Nope, but it’s best Luna gets involved, it’s that big a problem.” Mindy says.

Dust sighs, “Mindy, were you eavesdropping again?”

“What? No! I’d never do that, that’s just rude. I hacked Sparky’s e-mail account, he really needs to change his password. But can you get in touch with Luna, it really is life and death important.”

“Who, what, now?” I start.

Sighing Dust shakes her head, “Don’t even try and figure it out. Its Mindy being Mindy. Ok Mindy, if I can get in touch with her I’ll tell her Fleetfoot needs her.”

I stand up and grab Mindy with my TK and tuck her into my place beside Dust, then adjust Blazes wing over both of them. Looking at it I fluff his wing and nod. “Be back in a moment.”

Heading back over to the gate, I find Sugarberry there, pouring over lists.

“Final Casualty list?”

“Yep, but there are a few unknowns. A few humans went through the gate and died there, problem is no one’s claiming them which means the ponies they went through with likely died too.”

“Ranger team back?”

Sugarberry looks up and nods, “Fleetfoot took them to the truck for some privacy.”

Nodding slowly I head out, Fleetfoot is hugging the LT so I don’t want to disturb them. Instead I teleport up to the back of the truck and climbed in.

“Hey guys,” is all I say before I get picked up and hugged.

“Ok if we EVER give you or Blaze a hard time, about being ponies. Remind us of this.” Henry says.

“Hey it wasn’t that bad.” Eric says with a chuckle.

“Oh, Ballad already knows about your mark.” I say, narrowing my eyes with a smile.

“It was worse, far far worse.” Eric corrects us.

I found myself getting passed around for hugs by all of them, this is starting to get undignified. “Umm guys, ponyspace here?” I say with a giggle.

Getting put down I shake myself out and laugh. Then look at the group and sit on my haunches, letting my head tilt to one side.

Henry pulls the side of his pants down to show me his cutie mark. “The mirror didn’t give them to us so it couldn’t take them away.”

I move closer to examine it, after a long look at the mark, I touch my horn to it gently and concentrate.

“It’s real, it’s got a lot of Equestria’s magic in it.” Sitting back on my haunches I pull his pants down a little more to look at it.

“Well at least it’s not on that gawd awful pink coat.” He says with a laugh.

Putting my hoof on the mark I looked at him then at the rest. “Honestly, I hope they never fade, you’ve been touched by something few can understand. Each one is special, each one is your own. Even two marks that look the same will have slight differences, not just in their style, but in their meaning.”

Looking up at Henry I smile, “Your mark, though, is about magic, it’s a unicorn’s mark as true as any. I’d love to talk to you about it, it’s like my mark, and it means we share a very special place, just like my daughter does.”

Nodding I take a breath, then poke my head out, checking for an all clear, “Ok mess tents over here, they have real food including meat if you want.”

“Real food!” Sanchez laughs and hops down, “Been living off of grass, weeds, fruit and leaves for the last three days.”

The group charges for the mess tent, though I walked over, and look at the LT and Fleetfoot. Looking up at me the LT holds out some books. Nodding I take them in my magic and turn, following the group.

Trotting in I lift Blaze up, he was next to Dust, I move myself between Blaze and Dust, leaving Mindy on the other side. All four of us lay snuggled up together, Blaze’s wing covering Dust and I, and a little bit of Mindy.

“You know, I could start taking offense to that.” Blaze starts, “Being unicorn handled, you could have just…”

Turning my head I kiss him on the lips.

“Never mind,” He chuckles.

Looking up I watch Sanchez and Jay digging into chicken wings, like there is no tomorrow. Eric had gone for the fish… Henry though, is just pushing his meat around his plate. He is eating his salad but looks lost in thought.

Looking down at the books, I sigh, EUP Field manual, combat casting and combined arms. Twi-Twi sent me a EUP Field manual. The stack also has some school books, basic casting, basic TK, it looked like she grabbed what she could find on short notice. A blank journal except for the first page, 912 days to go, miss you. Finally a parenting book, flipping through, I notice it covers basic counter spells, sparks and… Looking closer at it I blink.

“Oh sweet Celestia.” I say.

Dust blinks, looking over. “What?”

“Years ago, I taught a babysitting course. Cadence, Twinkleshine, Moondancer, Lemonhearts, and Sunset Shimmer were all in it. Though Sunset didn’t really care much for the class.” I slide the book over so Dust can see, “It’s Twinkleshine’s book from my class.”

“How?” Blaze chimes in.

“She moved to Ponyville, I guess it somehow ended up in the new library or school there, Twi-Twi sent through some books to help me.” I look back at the book and give it a gentle nuzzle. “The fact that I know I taught this class, just means so much.”

Looking back up I see Henry push the plate away, looking conflicted. Maybe his time as a unicorn left him more changed then I thought. I should give him a few days though.

Eric is sitting, looking in the direction of the gate, he can feel the pull just like I can. Even from here there is a calling. Closing his eyes he starts singing softly… the words hitting me hard…

“I feel the wind, it calls my name. It calls me back, home again… It sparks up the fire, a flame that still burns… It's to you I will someday return.”

33: Picking up the Pieces

We stand watching the gate, keeping our distance as best we can, the last few stragglers that could make it on time have gone through, I didn’t know how many are left behind, or stranded, but we’ve tried our best to make it easy for those going.

I was surprised when Big Mac had come through, but at the same time I understand his reasons. Around the world ponies have received dreams to go to his farm. It could take weeks, or even months for them to get there. So him leaving the farm, would be him abandoning all the ponies that had been entrusted to him by Luna.

That is something he just can’t do, I know that. Though it does make Ah-Pee happy, even though he is human now, he is still an Apple. I could just see the Hunter family and Apple family having reunions, with any Apple stragglers meeting up at one of the two farms for years to come.

Irony made it through with plenty of time to spare, so we keep our distance to let them reunite, I know Dust is still hurting from the loss of her sibling. It is going to be hard for her, I know. It is going to be hard for a lot of families. Many might not know why or what happened, just that their loved ones have vanished.

That is going to be our next job though, for now, we all need time to heal. I can feel the energy of the gate flickering as it closes, going to sleep again for another two and a half years. Thirty moons till the next opening.

The LT gives the gate a salute that is slowly picked up by the rest of the squad. I don’t know if he is saluting someone, the gate, or Equestria itself, but at this moment it doesn’t matter. To each of us we have our own reason to salute it.

Eric starts singing again, catching every pony off guard, the words carrying our feelings, “I know the road is long, But where it lead to is home. Whatever you say, I find the way...”

Picking up the words, the feeling, we join in, “I run like the river, I follow the sun, I fly like an eagle to where I belong.”

To all of us, the gate means a way home, a way that is now closed. “No I can't stand the distance, I can't dream alone, I can't wait to see you, yes I will find my way home.”

“So what’s the plan now LT?” I said as I sit, watching him.

“Well, cleanup is going to take a few days. Many of these cars and such are now abandoned. Tomorrow we get down to really mundane work, we are going to VIN all the cars, trucks and such.” This gets a moan from the entire squad.

“Yep, it gets worse. Once VINned, we tag them with a white flag. Cipher gets to go through the records with Sugarberry, any rentals get a yellow flag. Those will get gathered up by the motor pool, and transferred to a parking area in town, companies will be notified to come pick them up.”

Looking at us he shakes his head, “Green flags are for vehicles that we can track down for active family members. Those will be gathered and shipped back to their families. The families will be advised that they will be responsible for any leasing, outstanding payments or what not on the car, but from there can choose to keep or sell them.”

“Red flags will be for cars who have no family. I’m going to suggest that those ones be auctioned off, and the proceeds go to the families of those who died. Don’t know if the military will go for it, but we need to do something with them.”

Nodding slowly I look at the girls, and then over at Fleetfoot. Fleetfoot hasn’t taken her eyes off the LT once, her face showing her concern and worry. I’m not sure what is going on, and I haven’t been told the full story of what happened in Equestria, but I am going to give him time.

“How long are we staying here, sir?” I ask, curious as to what the military is planning.

“They want to keep us here on station for 2 weeks, just to handle stragglers, again, pony face to defuse tension.” He says, looking straight at Blaze and I.

Blaze chuckles and shakes himself out, puffing his fur somewhat as well as his wings before saluting cheerfully, “Token ponies reporting for cuteness.”

Looking at Blaze I just groan, “Bad, Rainbow, just bad.”

“We are going to start cycling down military and police presence here. The statue will be locked up in the house but not moved.”

“Big Mac is talking about buying the land and statue.” I chime in.

“Yep, but until that happens, a small security force will stay here. We are not worried about something coming through, but we also don’t want to take a chance that it’s not stolen, damaged or destroyed.” The LT looks around at all of us, “For tonight, get some sleep, we will meet back here at oh eight hundred.”

Turning he heads off to one of the trucks, rather than using the Inn or one of the tents, the Officers have set up some cots in one of the MTVR’s and turned it into an officers quarters for the four officers here. Fleetfoot is bunked there, as well as two infantry officers. It was large enough to sleep them while still giving them a measure of privacy with the hanging dividers inside the vehicle.

I look at Blaze and trot back for the barracks tent. It is set up with 12 x 2 bunks, though right now there is about 10 infantry and us 6 rangers in it right now. Undressing, I fold my things up, putting them in my locker till I’m just in my panties and t-shirt.

Glancing over at some of the infantry I blink, “What? These are coed barracks.”

Eric chuckles “There just not used to seeing such a cute tail.”

“Gee thanks, I thought you didn’t look at those things.” I respond.

“Well, at least you’re wearing something. Girls on the other side weren’t. And in pony form, when sitting or lying on the ground you really had to watch where your eyes drifted.” Henry chuckled. “The LT got some of us with that.”

“Well sorry to disappoint you guys, no free shows here.” I said taking off my hoof boots and tossing them into the locker.

Rather than the normal clunk I’d expect, I hear a squeak and whimper. Turning, I lift up the duffle bag at the bottom of the locker. Pink fur and feathers, what?

“Feather? Why didn’t you go through the gate?” I say, lifting her up in my telekinesis.

“I… I couldn’t. I couldn’t face them, I couldn’t bring what I did to Equestria.” She says, looking down.

“Oh Feather.” Pulling on my pants I put her on my back. “You should have just told us rather than hiding.”

Heading to the mess tent, I pick her up some food before heading back to the barracks. “First have something to eat, and then we’ll figure out what we can do to help.”

I watch her finish eating, then I clean up her face with a cloth. Carefully, I pick her up and pull her in bed with me, snuggling her I look over at Blaze. “We can decide as a group tomorrow.”

“Sure thing, I don’t mind her staying with us till she can sort things out for herself.” He says with a smile.

*** Fleetfoot ***

“Dust? Dust…” She trots up and stops.

Looking back from her herd, Dust stands up, “What’s up Fleetfoot?”

“I need a Wonderbolt’s help.” Sitting, she keeps some distance between herself and the herd, looking mournfully at Dust.

Getting up, Dust walks over to sit beside her, “What’s up?”

“A human went through the gate, fought for us, and risked their life for us. The mirror magic made them a pegasus there, and they lived up every bit to the Wonderbolts oath and way. The problem is they came back traumatized. They would never raise a hand against a pony, yet they nearly took a swing at me.”

She sighs, quiet for a long time, then she looks up at the turquoise pegasus, “I need Luna, I need some way to get through to them. Right now they have so much loathing about themselves, they don’t think they should have lived when real ponies died.”

“Who?” Dusk asks.

“I… I can’t say, it’s somewhat confidential. I don’t… It’s like…” Taking a deep, breath she looks at Dust, “It’s like their greatest dream, what should have been their greatest accomplishment, was torn up and left at their hooves.” Fleetfoot shakes her head. “And it not fair to someone who just wanted to help our kind.”

Dust sits down, thinking. “Velvet told me something about this, but I haven’t talked to Princess Luna.” She continues to look thoughtful, then she brightens and looks back, “Moon Shadow,” The gray unicorn looks at the two pegasi, “We need your help.”

Moon Shadow blinks and stands up, reluctant to leave Irony’s side, but still comes over. “What do you need Dust?”

Dust turns to face Fleetfoot, “Moon Shadow was Luna’s apprentice back in Equestria, she’s a dream walker. Maybe she can help.”

“I’m just afraid that they are going to do something that will make things worse for themselves. I need a way to get through to them. I’ve been trained in the basics recognizing the signs of PTSD, survivor’s guilt and such but…”

“I’ll see what I can do. Dust, take care of Irony for me, please.” Moon Dancer stands up to follow Fleetfoot towards the truck.

“You know I will, Moon.” Dust responds as she moves over to the massive earth pony and folds a wing over her.

“I trust you won’t let this get around. Stuff like this can be a career ender.” Feetfoot says softly.

“Healer-patient confidentiality, Luna made me swear never to reveal things from dreams.”

“Lt. James Fisher, he earned his cutie mark in Equestria, but he associates it now with the death of others rather then what it really is. There’s so much… He’s got it in his mind that the only reason he has it is because a young mare died.”

“Something like that can just…”

Fleetfoot looks mournful, “I told him I’d try and find a way to help, he wants it removed, but that would just be running away from the problem.”

“Removed? You mean he kept it?”

“Yeah… it’s true Equestrian magic, it’s a true cutie mark. He may be human but, there, he was a pony, and as such.” Fleetfoot just looks at her hooves for a long moment, before steeling herself and hopping up into the back of the truck.

Following behind, Moon Shadow could sense the suffering right away, while he is asleep he is tossing and turning, reliving the nightmares. The strength of the agony catches Moon Shadow off guard and she wobbles a bit. She shakes her head, “Remind me never to go to a PTSD ward in a veterans hospital.”

“That bad?”

“I haven’t even started yet, best to wake him up, I don’t want to do this without his permission.”

Holding her wing out, Fleetfoot backs up, pushing Moon Shadow back as well to get some distance before she calls out. “Rangers HO!”

The LT bolts upright, pulling a service pistol out from a holster on his bed. Looking around, he blinks as Fleetfoot shields Moon with her wing. “It’s ok James, you were having a nightmare.”

Holstering his pistol he covers his face, “Yeah, bad dreams.”

“Moon Shadow here is a powerful unicorn, probably more powerful than Velvet, she might be able to help you.” Fleetfoot says softly.

“She can get rid of the mark?” he says, looking at both of the ponies.

“I… I don’t know, but I might be able to help with the nightmares.” She says as she steps forward.

Looking at his hand, he watches it tremble, and makes a tight fist to stop it. “I’ll be fine when I get rid of the mark.”

“I don’t know if it’s the mark or not. I’d like to find out, if you’ll let me.” Moon Shadow smiles gently, “You helped us, now it’s our turn to help you.”

“I’ll help too.” Fleetfoot says sternly, looking at both of them.

Moon Shadow shakes her head slowly, “It only works with family members, or those who share a connection of love.”

Fleetfoot looks at Moon sternly, “I will help, we share a connection, it may not be love but it’s there. Every time he puts his hand on me I feel it.”

Looking between the two, Moon Shadow sighs. “I will try but I can’t be sure it will work.”

Laying down beside him, she takes a breath, “lay back, close your eyes, and relax. I’ll be with you the whole way.” Taking his hand, she guides it to her cutie mark, “Here, draw strength from me.”

Shaking her head, Moon Shadow closes her eyes, she still isn’t sure they are close enough emotionally but she’s going to give it a try.

“Just breath, relax, close your eyes and try to sleep.”

***

Moon Shadow appears, standing on the bed of Grandfathers pickup truck, James is sitting on the edge of the tailgate, softly stroking Fleetfoot’s neck, calming her. He speaks to her soothingly, telling her she is safe, that nothing would hurt her.

“James…” Moon Shadow steps forward. “We need to go to Equestria, James…”

Slowly the scene changes, James is sitting beside Henry. Fleetfoot is next to Moon Shadow, she looks around, then looks down at Henry. Equestria is an absolute mess, there as burned out and damaged buildings, spray painted buildings, broken glass and shattered doors.

“I didn’t know it was this bad here.” Feetfoot says.

“Me neither,” Moon Shadow says, then blinks as she looks at Henry. She takes note of Henry’s cutie mark, a little taken back. Watching as he uses his magic to heal, she shakes her head slowly. “That’s… he…”

“He’s a medic,” James says. Standing up he steps out to see all the injured being tended to.

“What about the battle?” Moon Shadow asks softly.

“The battle was hours ago. This is the aftermath, very few ponies came out without any injuries.”

“Can I see the battle?” Moon Shadow asks gently.

With one more step, they are standing on the top of the hill, a pair of royal guard pegasi stand with James, looking down he watches the breach open, a large bear had punched through the lines. He starts charging down, heading for the breach. The royal guard follows, following his orders, and following his tactics. He is their wing commander.

It is a race, to see who can get to the wounded first, on either side of him the stallions protect his flanks, behind them a pair of mares. There she was… the one who…

The scene jumps back to the pickup. James is again stroking Fleetfoot’s neck softly as he tells her to stay calm.

“I know it’s hard. I need to see it though, I need to see what happened.” Moon Shadow says.

“I’m not a pegasus, I was never meant to be one… So why did she sacrifice herself?” James says, looking at Fleetfoot.

He is running again, charging towards the triage center, spreading his wings, he leaps over the wounded and starts flying, the entire group of pegasi take to the air with him. Flying full speed over the wounded he is heading for the large war bear in the lead.

The mare behind him is smiling, a great flying wedge formation with James at the tip of the spear. Looking ahead, the bear rears up and roars.

Gunshots, everything goes dark, “LT, LEFT SIDE!” Wally calls out. James turns to his left, he sees a girl, no older than fourteen, wearing a baroque. She picks up an AK-74 from a body and starts to point it towards the LT. A short controlled burst leaves her lying there, dead.

Moon Shadow stands blinking, and looks over at Fleetfoot.

“Afghanistan, we were house clearing in a Taliban village.” James says, panting.

“But why are we here?” Fleetfoot asks.

“Sometimes memories become linked… especially stressful ones. This is not just about the pegasus.” Moon Shadow says as she steps forward.

The town is hell, it looks worse than Ponyville, with two burning HLWV’s, buildings that have taken hits from 2000 pound bombs, some buildings are flattened, with nothing but a door frame and a twenty foot hole in the ground.

The air is thick with smoke, with burning oil, with burnt flesh.

It takes everything Fleetfoot has to stand beside the LT, Moon Shadow is hardly doing any better. A twelve year old by runs across the street with what looked like wires coming out from under his vest. He is heading for the Rangers position, but doesn’t make it halfway across the street before one of the snipers puts him down.

“Heads down!” James shouts.

A B-1B comes across the village, left to right, unloading nearly fifty JDAMS in 1 pass, the earth shakes, the buildings the Rangers were in, pieces of roof and the walls fall inwards… there is no sound other than explosion after explosion, even the gunfire is drowned out.

“It’s ok, it’s just a bad dream.” The LT says, sitting by Fleetfoot in the pickup. “You’re safe, just breathe.”

Moon Shadow shakes her head, ears flapping a bit, trying to get the sound out of her head. Yet he continues to come back to here, this is his safe place. She smiles, of all the memories he must have, this is where he comes to be safe. Just sitting and running his fingers through Fleetfoot’s mane.

“James, you’re flying, your first flight ever, you are in Equestria.”

James pumps his wings hard, he is covering the distance. He flies over Henry, who is refusing to leave the wounded, even though Discord’s forces are coming right at him. “Fan out now!” James yells as he hits the lead war bear with his shoulder and neck, sending it tumbling backwards. His speed, his mass, the amount of force imparted from that collision leaves even Fleetfoot stunned. He hit the bear with everything he had, knowing he had to stop it.

The royal guard and other pegasi fan out to form a U around the advance, to stop and contain them long enough for the heavy cavalry to arrive. The wing mares though, refuse to leave James unguarded. They fight close to him, keeping the cat creatures off of him. For them, for others near him, James is a banner, a flag, something to rally to. All the ponies can see that. Moon Shadow watches the looks on the various faces, he’s leading them, polarizing them, getting them to do what they would otherwise be unable to do themselves.

When the great bear takes a swing at James, she is there to keep him safe. The battle stops, everything stops. James just sits by the body of the broken female. Bodies all around, but it was her, she had given her life. Lifting his wing he looks at his mark.

Laying down he curls up by the body, “She was the real pegasus, I was fighting to give her a life there, I failed completely.”

Fleetfoot comes close, laying her wing over James, “You earned your mark before she died. Not because of her dying.”

Moon Shadow asserts her control and stops the dream, only Fleetfoot, James, and herself could move. She can smell the burnt flesh, the smoke thick in the air, but the sound is blotted out. There are so many dead and wounded. Even Moon Shadow recognizes a few, it is easy to see how someone could give up under this. Want to hide from it. She looks at James, he’s staring at the form lying on the ground. His pain eats at her own soul. She sighs and lets things continue.

They are back at the pickup truck, James is curled in ball in pegasus form, wings trembling badly, Fleetfoot is sitting, her legs dangling off the edge of the tailgate stroking James neck softly with her hand. Blinking, she looks at herself as a human and shudders.

Moon Shadow looks at Fleetfoot, “It’s his turn to feel like this.”

“I couldn’t fly after that, I couldn’t eat, I didn’t want to be a pegasus, I don’t want to be one. I just want this mark off of me.”

“She died a soldier, she died doing her duty, and protecting her commanding officer. She’s a mare, there’s an instinct there. We have to protect the stallions. She had to keep you safe.”

“It’s how pilots are trained too. Protect your wing leader at all costs. Abandoning your wing leader is the worst thing you can do.” Fleetfoot says, “Had she let you fall, the entire formation could have crumbled, then the wounded would have been next.”

“Your mark is about trust, the trust you inspire, it’s not the mark of someone who fights alone, it’s a mark of a person who fights with a flock, a herd, a squad. She didn’t die because of your mark, but hundreds more are alive because of it.” Moon Shadow says, stroking his wing to stop it from trembling.

“I don’t think the mirror is random in what it turns a person into. I think instead it turns them into what they are meant to be in that reality. I’m sure some humans would be turned into Griffons, others into Zebra’s, I don’t know how it works things out but it knew you were a pegasus. Your energy, your personality, maybe your family history, decided that on Equestria you would be a pegasus.” Fleetfoot gently picks James up, cradling him and hugging him tight. Well maybe not picked him up as much as rolling him over and pulling him up into a hug.

“Fleetfoot can help you through this.” Moon Shadow says. She concentrates, and the world around them whirls for a moment, bringing them back to the battlefield, sitting by the mare. “She died, but it wasn’t a death in vain. She died for something, James.”

“You can run from this, try and hide, try and avoid facing the pain. Like so many do. We’ve both seen how that ends.” Fleetfoot says, putting her wing around him but tucking her muzzle under his neck. “Or we can take it slow, come to understand the sacrifice. At the same time accept the mark for what it is, a mark of growing up, of reaching a new level.”

“The first step though, is facing the pain, accepting it, not trying to hide from it, not trying to run away from it.” Moon Shadow says softly.

“I’ll be with you as much as I can through this James. I’ll be by your side, or a phone call away. I have a great frequent flyer program.” She says, softly hugging him with her wing.

They are back at the truck, he is panting softly, and tears are in his eyes as he looks down at the pegasus mare. Stroking her neck he closes his eyes, “Good little soldier.” She murmurs as she leans into the touch from the human, a soft smile on her face.

*** Velvet ***

Waking up I get undressed and put on clean underclothing before getting out of bed. Changing while under the covers is a military specialty at times. It came in most handy in the Arctic, but, for a mare in a coed barracks, useful too.

Pulling on my combats and combat boots, I give them a quick rough polish to remove scuffs. Polishing combat boots isn’t as much about the mirror shine, but more about just having them scuff free. There isn’t a lot of leather, these boots though are mostly cloth and rubber, but I still want to make them look nice.

I gently nuzzle Feather, “Up an at em sleepy head.”

Feather pulls the covers over her head, “10 more hours mom.”

“Oh no, you wanted to stay on Earth, I have work to do, you’re coming with me.” I say picking her up and putting her on my back.

Cipher groans, rolling out of bed, “Where’s my Coffee IV.”

“In the mess tent,” Sugarberry sits up, ruffing her mane out a bit, then she looks over and blinked.

Cipher sits, eyes half closed, blowing on a hot cup of coffee.

“Cipher, I thought teleports are for emergencies,” Ballad says, working a brush through her tail, trying to get some knots out.

“Morning coffee IS an emergency.” Taking a big drink of her coffee she looks over at the others, then starts to get dressed herself.

“Anyone seen Ah-Pee?” I ask.

“Mess hall already,” Cipher said, “saw her when I got my coffee.”

Turning, we start trotting for the mess hall, a few infantry watching us as we walk. Once inside we grab our breakfast and start our game plan.

“Ok we got our orders, Cipher, use the sat link, link up with CID, NCIS and run the VIN’s and plate numbers as we bring them in. Sugarberry get to work on the lists. Ballad and I are going to VIN the cars and text the numbers back to you.”

Blaze drags himself in, yawning, “You girls didn’t wait for me?”

Giggling, I look up, “You looked so cute and adorable sleeping. I hate to do this to you Blaze, but, you’re on VIN duty, and runner if needed. If anypony shows up I want you there to calm them down as fast as possible. Don’t tell them right away though that they missed the gate. We don’t want to crush anypony like that.”

Getting up, I start for the tent door, when Ballad start singing beside me… For once… every person, and pony groaned.

Portal Wrap-Up, Portal Wrap-Up!

Let's finish our traveling Year

Portal Wrap-Up, Portal Wrap-Up!

'Cause tomorrow police are here

'Cause tomorrow the police are here

Getting out to the where the cars are, we start laughing as she goes on, the song just getting worse…

Vinning all the cars and trucks

A ponies job begins

In clearing all the roads and lanes

To let the tow trucks in.

We move the barriers and we clear the tape lines

when we're done the police can come in and issue fines...

“Ok ok, Ballad you win, I won’t be able to read the VIN numbers if you keep singing that.” I giggle.

“Sorry, just doing what my cutie mark tells me.” She says and giggles back.

We both keep our cellphones on, reading the VIN numbers and magically typing them into our phones, including the license plate numbers. Meanwhile Feather is on my back, looking into the windows of each car. There is most of the usual stuff you’d expect, some laptops, cellphones, books and blankets.

Some cars have food left inside, I really don’t want to be the one to open the doors on those cars. Not our problem.

I hear Ballad start laughing across from me, “What’s up?”

“We can never get locked out of a car.” She calls back.

Looking over at her I chuckle, “Just realizing it now?”

“I just tried it, I can unlock the locks with my TK.” She calls back.

“Yep, works on house doors to. If we can see the lock handle, we can turn, pull, or push it.”

“Man the government’s worried about pegasi. Us unicorns and the earth ponies are just as big a problem.” She says with a sigh.

“Hey, never consider what we do a problem. I think that’s also the reason we rarely see keys or such in the show. In most cases, they would be pointless.”

Feather hops off my back, onto the hood of a small SUV and clambers up onto the roof, looking down though the sunroof. “Well, that paint jobs scratched to heck now, Feather, what are you doing?”

“Body, got a body here.” Feather says.

Blinking, I open the door, there is a human woman, I judge her age to be in her forties, her hands are duck taped, as well as her feet, and her mouth has a strip of the gray tape.

“She’s alive!” I call out, “Get Henry and call for an ambulance.”

“The portal opened four nights ago, she could have been in there up to three days, easily. Let them know she could be in bad shape.” Ballad says.

Henry runs up to check her over, after a few minutes he looks at me, “She’s alive, but barely, pulse is weak and thready.”

Feather looked up, “Why would somepony do this?”

“Why do you think it was a pony?” Ballad asks.

“Because only the ponies knew about this place.” Feather says.

“Great, just what we need, a case of a pony kidnapping a human to get here.” I say, “OK girls, let's pick up the pace a bit.” Grumbling I look up, “Rainbow!”

Blaze lands beside me, “What’s up?”

“We just pulled a body out of one of the cars, do a quick search, make sure there’s no more.”

Nodding Blaze starts car hopping, checking each of them, as we move on with our job.

“Has anyone seen the LT?” Eric calls out.

“Not since last night,” I hear Blaze respond.

“Now what…” I say, shaking my head.

*** Fleetfoot ***

Moon Shadow shakes her head as she steps from the dream, She looks at Fleetfoot and James. Even if they haven’t admitted it, they are a lot closer than just friends. That would never have worked so easily if they were just friends.

Working through the dream is easy, for her. Everything after that, some of the things she saw left her feeling ill, she can’t talk to Dust about it though. Dust has too much to deal with right now, too. So many lives destroyed by this. She sighs softly, looking at the pony and the human curled up together.

Fleetfoot moans softly and pushes herself up, “I feel like my head, my heart, and my cutie mark have all been ripped off and stomped on. Still, it’s not as bad as my college day hangovers.”

“He’ll sleep peacefully for a while but he’ll still need a lot of herd support.”

“I don’t know, I kind of feel bad now, the other night we were joking around, laughing at Eric getting a musical cutie mark, Henry being the pink unicorn. They went through so much there though.” Fleetfoot shakes her head slowly.

“Henry wasn’t thrilled about being a unicorn?” Moon Shadow asks, glancing up at her horn.

“Actually I think his only problem was the color, and everyone making fun of him for it.” She shakes her head, “Most of them are or were humans, so the idea of a pink male unicorn just doesn’t fit with the testosterone.”

“That’s it?” Moon Shadow shakes her head.

“Yeah, he was the only one there though that could heal some of the unicorn’s injuries. He just couldn’t wait to get back to human form though, should have seen how happy he was that he was back to normal except for the cutie mark.”

Gently Fleetfoot strokes the LT’s hip with a wing. “He made a pretty respectable pegasus though. Definitely would have been EUP or a Wonderbolt Reserve.” Looking back at her own cutie mark, Wings around the horseshoe with the shockwave in front of it, she giggles “Their cutie marks at least could pass for Wonderbolt Reserves.”

“How do you feel about him?”

“Safe.” Fleetfoot responded, as if that explains everything.

“Well that was informative.”

“There’s just few people I can really let my guard down with. Few people I can talk to or trust. Fewer still that I’d let pick me up or hold me. Whenever he touches me though I just feel safe, like I know he’d never hurt me. That whatever happened I’d be ok in his hands, it’s like I could close my eyes and imagine his wings over me.”

“So… you have a crush on him.” Moon Shadow says with a coy smile.

“I’m not going creepy stalker. Again. I didn’t get my head hit that hard recently. I’ve said it before, I’ll say it again, I’m glad there are parts of my pony life, that I just can’t remember.” She laughs softly.

“I’ll let Dust know we’re done, and ready to go.”

“Sure thing and I’ll keep an eye on him, if there’s any trouble, I’ll call.”

Nodding slowly, Moon Shadow heads out, while Fleetfoot climb into her cot. Pulling her pillow over her forelegs she lays her head down to watch James. “Nope, not creepy in the slightest.”

34: Part or Rule?

Rainbow moves up behind Twilight, he starts to softly suck on her ear. He knows how much she enjoys that, she moans softly in response. Opening her eyes, she looks over her shoulder, opening her mouth slowly.

“My Rainbow,” She says softly, looking at him longingly.

Gently nibbling down her back, starting just below her mane and working his way down to just above the base of her tail, Rainbow makes a slow trail of nips and kisses, “You’re not getting bored with me are you?”

“Oh Celestia no, that feels so good.” Twilight whimpers softly. Each nip sending lightning bolts of pleasure up and down her spine. Her tail slowly raising to the teasing and her scent getting stronger.

“I was wondering, I saw you watching Dusts tail and licking your lips a bit.” Rainbow says softly.

“It’s not my fault, she’s just so…” Twilight says with a shiver as Rainbow softly kisses her cutie mark, giving it soft licks.

“Did you want to ask her to join us?” Rainbow asks helping to slowly roll her over onto her back.

“I would but I can’t move right now.” She moans, hind legs spread wide.

Starting gently at her neck, he starts kissing and nibbling again, working his way down her rib cage. “I’m sure she’d come if you called, or squealed loud enough.” He chuckles.

“Oh don’t tease.” Twilight whimpers, “Do you want to have Dust join in?” it is getting harder for Twilight to think as she pants harder.

Gently Rainbow softly nips and kisses down Twilights chest and barrel, following her breastbone with soft gentle licks, letting his tongue trail through her fur to touch her soft skin.

Whimpering louder, Twilight whinnies out , “Oh Dust, why can’t you be here too.” Her heat building with each lick from Rainbows tongue, the sensations driving her wild. Closer and closer, lick by lick, he works his way down to her...

...

“Cipher, what are you doing?” Ballad says, looking over the other mares shoulder.

“Umm… nothing, just killing time.” Cipher says innocently.

“You’re trying to write a fanfic aren’t you?” Ballad says, looking down at her.

“No… Maybe…” Cipher tried to look innocent, but fails completely as a smile spreads across her face.

“A threesome between Velvet, Dust and Blaze? You realize they would kill you?” Ballad says sternly.

“Nooo… its um… its a 63ed Dash, Sparkle and Dust… Yeh that’s it.” Cipher looks up smiling tremulously.

“So… their kids with Dust. That’s worse.” She says, shaking her head.

“Who’s kids?” Blaze asks curiously as he walks into the tent.

“Busted.” Ballad giggles, lightly smacking Cipher.

“So what’s the final damage?” I ask as I get into the tent, then I stop, looking at Cipher who is trying her best to look innocent.

Blinking I look over Ciphers shoulder at the screen, Blaze looking over her other shoulder.

“Oh, she’s gonna get it.” Ballad giggles.

“Well at least we know it can’t be you.” Blaze says with a chuckle.

Shaking my head, “Nope, she doesn’t even mention that little heart shape spot I have on my…”

“Hey Velvet, is it even possible for you to get into that position?” Blaze asks, looking over at me, his eyebrows raising.

“I don’t know, actually, I don’t know if I’m that flexible. Cipher, you must be really practiced to get into that position.” I nod.

Cipher grumbles, “Nope, I don’t have a stallion to try that with.”

“So you want a stallion of your own?” I ask, tilting my head.

“I don’t know, maybe. Someday. For now though I like being independent. Problem is, what if I ever do decide I want to date?” Shaking her head she giggles, “Or should I wait for you and Blaze to make some babies for the rest of us?”

“Ok, ewww…” I say, shaking my head.

“Not the making babies part, the fact that you’d want to date someone so much younger than you.” Blaze laughs.

Cipher rolls her eyes and giggles, “Okay, point made.”

“So what’s the final damage? Vehicle wise.” I ask.

“Nearly 250 need to be returned to families. Over 150 to be auctioned off. There’s about 35 listed as stolen, and the rest are rentals.” Cipher says.

“I wonder if that’s a statement.” I say, looking at the numbers.

“What?” Cipher says, looking back.

“Ponies tended to arrive in groups, they often found each other before finding their way here. Very few chose to steal cars… given everything going on it would have been so easily to take without concern. Now I’m willing to bet many ran up some credit card debts, but countered against the items they left behind, debt agencies are likely to break even.”

Everypony looks at me, blinking.

“Even though they were raised human, the vast majority still held some pony values. The instinct to come together, to help each other, and not to take from others.” I say, shaking my head.

“Mmm yes… the farce is strong with these ponies.” Cipher giggles.

One of the infantry walked in, “Transport group is here, they are starting to move the vehicles around. Heard from the police, they’ve picked up and have been holding a total of six ponies since yesterday.”

“Wait, what?” Blaze looks over.

“They are keeping them in a holding area till we can pick them up.” The private says.

“They’re not criminals, at best they are refugees, can you get a truck over there and pick them up?” I say, shaking my head in wonder.

“We better have a pony with them. So they don’t try and run or such.” Cipher says.

Blaze turns to me holding up a hoof, “Rock paper scissors?”

“How would that even work?” I shake my head, looking at him.

“Well you can do rock with your hoof, and I can do paper with my wing.” He said looking innocent.

“Ugh, I’ll take Feather, you hold down the fort.” I say, shaking my head.

Walking out, I grab the keys to one of the JLTV’s and look down at Feather trotting beside me, “So your stuck with me for at least another 2 and a half years. So we are going to have to get you ready for school.”

“School? Come on, I may look small but I’m 25. Remember?” She pouts, looking up at me.

“Oh I remember, and I also remember that you’re a blank flank, meaning you have yet to find your special talent or purpose. And that’s a big part of pony schools. As well, do you know what your different kinds of feathers are called?”

“I um…” Holding out her wing, she looks at it blinking.

“How about when the EUP was founded? Or who founded it.” I ask, smiling.

“Oh come on, even you don’t know that.” She said.

Giggling softly, “Oh yes I do. It’s actually on page 2 of the EUP Field Manual. So there is a lot you need to learn about us ponies, and yourself.”

“Remember while you may know some things about horses, we are ponies, we have a lot of differences between us and them. We have our own magic, and our own history.”

Looking over I open the door for Feather as I climb in then close it for her, belting her into the seat.

Lifting her foreleg, she giggles as the belt goes across her, “I don’t think seat belts were ever designed for ponies.”

“Rather have a baby seat?” I say, starting the engine for the drive to the police station.

“Um, I think the seat belt’s fine.”

It’s not a long drive, and the military plates and markings on the vehicle let us get to the station without harassment, though I make a point of parking the vehicle in a reserved spot in front of the station. Normally I wouldn’t do something so vulgar but really, this is military and diplomatic business.

Hopping out of the vehicle, I let Feather get herself out, easier to get out of the JLTV than into it I figure since she can use her weight and leverage to open the door and close it.

Meeting her on the other side of the vehicle, I straighten my uniform and take a deep breath. “Its show time, stay calm, be friendly, and don’t make them draw guns.”

Walking in, we are met by plenty of staring eyes, I school my face to a stern look, I walk up to the front desk, “Corporal Twilight, I’m told you found some stragglers?”

The desk sergeant looks down over the desk and blinked. “Aren’t you a little short to be an army soldier?”

“Oh har har. I was told you had some refugees that missed the gate?”

“Refugees?” The sergeant blinks.

“Ponies? Like me?” I said, “Short equines, brightly colored fur, some have horns, or wings?”

“I know but the refugee term.”

“Well, by definition, we were banished to Earth, by an enemy power, so we are refugees in exile.” I say, sometimes legal terms and definitions can be fun when dealing with police. Always catches them off guard.

“Officer, please take these… ponies… down to the holding area, she’s taking possession of the guests.”

Showing my ID card, I sign in, then trot down into what turns out to be the cell block, which has me less than thrilled. Looking down the row of cells I stop at a cell, looking at the small group, they are all packed into one cell. I guess it’s better than spreading them out, but really?

Three earth pony mares, a pegasus mare, one unicorn colt, and a unicorn filly. Both the foals are pure white, the female having a cute blue mane, and the colt having a pink mane, I know gender and color aren’t normally linked with ponies, just look at Rainbow Dash… but those two look like mismatched twins.

Looking over, I sigh, “Open the door please, I’ll take them to the aid station.”

“Yes ma’am.”

“I’m not a ma’am I’m a corporal, I work for a living.” I say smiling.

Opening the door, I step inside, looking across the group, “Hello there, I’m Twilight Velvet.”

“Who?” One of the older mares asks. Well old is subjective but still.

“Umm, a background pony.” I say, smiling innocently, “I’m here to bring you somewhere safe, get you some food, drinks, maybe a chance to get cleaned up before we decide what to do next.”

“Did the others get away safely?”

“Others?”

“We were part of a larger group, we were following Luna’s orders to come here. We split up when we go to town, the police captured us, but the other group in the other car saw what happened to us and turned around.”

I cover my muzzle, shaking my head, “I haven’t heard about another group, how many where there?”

“Five more of us, we were making our way here from Canada, but it was slow going.” One of the earth ponies says, looking down.

“Canada?” Shaking my head I can’t help but ask, “Was it hard to get here?”

“US military and border guards were on alert after suspected attacks, it took days just to get across safely.” Another mare chimes in.

“Well let’s get you guys to a place where you can settle down for a bit and relax.” Feather pipes up and turns, “Follow me!”

I can’t help but giggle, watching Feather turning and wiggling her tail vigorously as she leads the group back out to the JLTV. Honestly foals sometimes have weaponized cuteness.

Shaking my head, I pop open all the doors at once heading up to drivers side and look at the group, “Everypony in.”

The entire group watches in surprise, and Feather giggles, “Yes, magic is real, pegasi can fly, and ponies are from another dimension. Wait,” She looks thoughtful, “Is it an alternate dimension or alternate reality?”

“You’re asking me about Trans-Dimensional Physics? I think we can just call it another universe.”

The colt moves up to look at my horn, then at the filly’s horn. “Oh that’s just not fair, how come we can’t do that?”

“Because you’re not old enough yet. Foals don’t really get in touch with their magic 'till they get their cutie marks.” I say, sitting down in the driver’s seat.

“Don’t worry, I can’t fly yet either, but my wings were badly hurt so, I don’t know if I’ll ever fly.” Feather says with a sigh.

“By the way, can I get your pony names, not the human ones? Trust me, it makes life easier to use the pony names.”

“Misty Fly,” the pegasus says, looking down with a whimper. She has a light blue mane and tail, with a yellowish body fur.

The earth pony mare looks up and sighed, “My name’s stupid, its Peachy Sweet.” She says, her fur is a light green with red mane and tail.

“Wait, Peachy? Is your mark an apple pie?”

“Umm, it’s some kind of pie I guess…”

Smiling huge I glance back, “You’re going to LOVE this, I know where two of your cousins are right now, Big Mac and Apple Pie.”

“I have family?” She asks curiously.

“Oh yeah, the Apple family is HUGE.” Feather says with a giggle.

“Ambrosia,” the older mare said, she has a yellow or tan body too, but her mane and tail is white.

“I’m Cotton Cloud, and this is my sister Cotton Candy.” The little white foal with the blue mane and tail says.

“Brother,” Cotton Candy said. “I was born a girl, she was born a guy.”

I giggle softly, “Oh don’t worry, happens to the best of us. I was born a guy too but now I couldn’t be happier being a girl.”

Both the foals humph and look less than cheerful.

“Look at it this way, you both have years now to grow up and get used to your new bodies… had you turned right into adults, it might have been harder. Trust me, for me it’s been a never ending struggle to figure things out.”

“Yeah, but least you can do magic.” Candy says.

“Yep, I can, and I also teach it.”

*** Lt James Fisher ***

Sitting up in bed, James stretches out his arms with a big yawn, he’s not sure how long he slept, but it’s daylight out. Moving to swing his legs off the cot, he stops quickly and looked down at the furry form. Fleetfoot chose to sleep on the floor beside him, rather than on her own cot.

Carefully, James bends down and gently picks her up, being very gentle with her tender wing, and lays her down on his cot. It’s now June, so it isn’t too cold outside, and the engineers had rigged up a field shower. They justified it as a requirement for decontamination needs. Velvet had wanted it in case any of the ponies had come in and needed one.

The officers are using it, because it is there. Taking a quick shower and shave, he heads back in to get fully dressed. Sitting beside Fleetfoot he gives her a gentle shake to wake her. “Captain?”

Opening her eyes, Fleetfoot yawns and stretched her whole body out, before looking back to flex her bad wing a few times. “Woohoo, I can move it again.”

“Gratz, doesn’t look like there’s any real damage to the feathers, nothing that a good preening wouldn’t handle.” James says with a chuckle.

Spreading her wing she looks at the mess the bandages have left of her feathers, “Well, that’s going to take a while to clean up.”

Gently though someone clumsily James starts preening her wing for her, however after a few moments his hand starts shaking. Making a fist he closes his eyes.

Gently Fleetfoot puts her hoof on his hand, “It’s not a one shot cure. It’s going to take time, but you have something special to help you though this. You have ponies who know how you’re feeling, we know what happened and are willing to help.”

“I know. It’s just…” He starts, then he thinks for a moment, then goes back to preening Fleetfoot’s wing.

“You were hoping for some rainbow blast to make all of the problems go away?” Fleetfoot giggles.

Shaking his head, James sighs, “No, not like that.”

“Did you ever get a chance to enjoy flying?”

“Nope, never thought I deserved it, it’s not my real form after all.” James says as his fingers keep working, cleaning her feathers.

Looking at her wing, she smiles brightly at him, “You’re not bad at that. Guess those wings on your mark are more than just decorations.”

James flinches at the reference, “I just saw it done a few times by Blaze as well as some of the ponies in Equestria. I never really bothered with my own.”

“Maybe one of these days we can talk Moon Shadow into letting you try it in a dream with me. It might help you with coming to terms with what happened. I know this is going to be hard but… the mirror isn’t random. It doesn’t just make you a pegasus or unicorn. You have to… well… be one. In here.” Fleetfoot says as she slowly places her hoof over James’ heart.

“Ouch poor Henry.” James says, faking a chuckle.

“I don’t know. Hospitals use pink for their scrubs so… a scrubs pink unicorn wearing a white doctor’s lab coat. It just seems to fit. It goes beyond that though, in some countries pink is the sign of medical training.” Fleetfoot giggles.

“So, he was doomed from the start.” James nods while finishing off preening Fleetfoot.

“I wouldn’t say doomed, but yeah, he would have always looked like that, even if he was born on Equestria.”

“Just like I’d have been a pegasus?” James asks as he starts brushing her coat.

“Yep, there’s only one problem with your pegasus form.”

“What’s that?” James says, looking down at her as he starts combing her mane.

“You’d have had mares chasing you all the time. You were just that hunky.” She laughs.

“Hunky? Fleetfoot, the 70’s called, they want their words back.” James chuckles.

Shaking her head, Fleetfoot giggles, “Come on, I don’t know the pony words for it. You just looked so…”

Laughing James shook his head, “Okay, now I’m thinking of Blaze sometimes when Velvet first started flirting. She didn’t know what she was doing really, and poor Blaze, his wings went straight up and out. Puffing up a bit, it was so funny to see. He had no idea what was going on.”

“It’s called a wingboner, at least that’s what the fans call it. It happens to girls too.” She says, covering her muzzle.

“Ok that must be embarrassing. Especially in if you’re in public, with everyone looking at you.” James chuckles and softly strokes her mane. “By the way your wings and fur is all done, need help with your flight suit?”

“Naw I’m fine.” She says, pulling on her jacket and hat. Hopping out of the truck she flaps over to the command vehicle, James jogging behind.

“Hey, flying like that is just inviting a sexual harassment comment. Get your tail down when you’re not wearing pants.” James laughs as he chases her.

With a loud eep Fleetfoot hits the ground hard and clamps her tail down. “Sorry.”

“Oh it’s fine, just reminding you, you weren’t wearing your flight suit. Anything else said after that would be a sexual harassment case waiting to happen.” James says as he walks past her into the command post, she follows and they sit down to start their paperwork.

“Sorry, sometimes I forget things like that.” She says, checking the morning traffic.

James shakes his head with a chuckle, “Hey it wasn’t bad view, if I still had my wings I’d have had them puffed too. Hence the harassment charge.”

“Ok sorry for flashing you then, and I’ll remember, when flying in formation with you its side or trailing not in front.” She says, chuckling.

“It’s ok. You know I wouldn’t take advantage of you.” James says with a chuckle.

“Not even if I asked nicely?” She says, batting her eyelashes at him.

*** Velvet ***

I’m sitting in the mess tent, the new arrivals hadn’t had a good meal in days. The fact that they are having a chance to relax was great. I had already sent out calls to both Big Mac’s group and Dust’s group to see where they could settle in.

They would be stuck for two and a half years but at least they would have somewhere safe to wait. Misty Fly has shown no interest in learning to fly, but Cloud and Candy are interested in learning. I just wish it wasn’t Feather teaching them. Not that she was a bad teacher but…

“Now remember, you have to get your eyes as wide as you can, and stick out your lower lip a bit.” She says before moving up to the mess line and sitting.

All three foals give the mess staff their best foal eyes, “Ice cream please?”

I just cover my eyes, shaking my head, and of course the staff continues to encourage them by giving them all huge bowls of ice cream for breakfast. They must have been practicing that all morning and now they are on the hunt.

No ice cream shop, candy store, or restaurant in the area would ever be safe again. They have figured out the true power of their cuteness.

Looking over, I move to sit beside Misty Fly. “So tell me, why don’t you want to fly?”

Rolling her eyes, she huffs, “I don’t like heights.” She stops and sighs, “Yep, a pegasus scared of heights jokes, let them rain.”

“Nope, no jokes, you had 25 years as a human.” I say, smiling, “we all had roadblocks put in our way from accepting our equine forms. I think it was actually part of the curse.”

“I… well…” She looked honestly taken back that I’m not judging her.

“Your minds are weak, your outlook bleak. I think Discord meant that part of the curse to put roadblocks up to us finding our true selves. We all found our own roadblocks, from treatments of our families, to being driven away from our true callings. The catch is ponies have a natural instinct to help each other. We find each other and work together, bringing different abilities to the table.” I say putting my hoof on her foreleg.

“Because he cursed so many ponies, he made it easy for us to find each other, and it is the other ponies that help us through our own stumbling blocks.” Leaning over, I give Misty a gentle hug. “Don’t feel forced to try flying, or to get over your fear, just remember lots will help you when you’re ready.”

Looking over to the Cotton Twins and Feather, Misty nods slowly. “Yeah, I guess.”

***A quarter of a world away on the other side of the pond***

Drowning in denial, they're racing through this city

Fighting for survival, an urban Serengeti

Slowly I awaken, and know that I can make it

Time to show the power that's burning like a fire deep in me

Beth’s alarm clock blares out the music across her room, moaning softly she rolls over, slamming her hand down on it hard. She is so going to kill her brother for messing with her MP3 selection. She really doesn’t want to get up today, she doesn’t think she has to, but the choice isn’t hers.

“Come on Beth, you’re going to be late.” Tommy calls out. He’s only visiting for the week, but still, why did Mum and Dad say he could stay in her flat? She only has a one bedroom and she is a grown woman, after all.

“I’m coming I’m coming, don’t get your knickers in a twist.” Shaking her head, she crawls out of bed and heads into the bathroom. Why should she have to be up so early? “Why did Mum have to pay for such an early ticket?” She moans.

Washing quickly, she hops out of the shower and dries herself off before getting dressed, skidding out of the bathroom she picks up her backpack, “Got everything?” Beth looks at Tommy, her eyebrows raised, waiting.

“Yeah, yeah,” He says, pulling on his backpack and heading for the lift.

“It’s the first time in nearly five years that I’ll be going back to the country, and really, I prefer London myself.” She says, getting into the lift and selecting B.

“It was still a nice present, and they wanted you home for your birthday.” Tommy taps his foot, he is nearly six years younger than her, and still a taller by a few inches.

“Yeah, but I hate rail travel, that’s why I live in the city.” Unlocking their bikes, she takes off for the train station.

“Come on sis, how can you like London, everything’s overpriced. Rent is so high, most of your quid is gone before month end.”

“I just do, besides, my job pays pretty well.”

“You’re a glorified receptionist for a dispensary.” Tommy complains.

“Better than stocking cans at some little store.” Beth retorts.

“Hey, it gives me all the money I need, and all the time I need for writing.”

It is a short ride to the rail station, but still involves dodging London traffic, never a fun thing. Once there however, they are able to bring their bikes right into the carriage, she had the return her parents bought her, but her brother only had a single.

“Do you want to stop by the old castle?” Tommy says with a smile.

“Oh God, I haven’t been there in like ten years. Remember when we used to explore there?”

“It’s more touristier now, but it’s still pretty much open, it’s your birthday and we have time before the party.” Tommy chuckles.

“It’s my birthday, let’s stop by for an hour or two just for fun.” She can’t help but to giggle.

The rail trip ends up being pretty nice, she manages to have some tea and biscuits as a snack. Not a healthy breakfast, but what else can you really expect on a rail trip? It was only three hours till their stop, so they got their bikes ready and started for the castle.

Castle is actually a broad term, and in England there are hundreds of these small forts around. Little more than a manor house, two smaller stone houses and a wall with several towers, it is small on the castle side, used as a way point. It was likely built over an old roman fort, but the current structures date back as far as the 11th century. It’s mostly in ruins now, but is still a heritage site.

Parking their bikes, they walk up to the inner building, it is three stories of solid stonework, mostly heavy rock. Weathered and aged, with open windows, the glass has been gone for centuries, if there was ever glass. The grasses grow unchecked by anything other than the occasional grazing animal. Sheep and horses sometimes come up here for food.

Putting her hand against the side of the cold stone draws a connection to the building. She remembers playing here when she was little, pretending to be a princess or sometimes a knight with her brother. Dueling with toy swords in the front of the keep. Hide and seek in the grasses around the building.

Brushing her hand over the wall her fingers come in contact with a carved image of the sun, turning, she closes her eyes, walking across to a smaller outbuilding. Lifting her hand, she places it against the mark of the moon. She found these long ago, and her and her brother had come up with stories about them. Her brother laughs at seeing her, “The sun, and the moon, in line with each other and between them, the gate to Narnia!”

“For Aslan!” Beth laughs, turning, then she freezes. The image of a snow white unicorn stallion, walking across the grass between them, fills her mind. Touching his horn to the wall, he vanishes.

Her brother snaps his fingers in front of her face a few times, “Sis? Are you ok?”

“Did you see that?” Beth asks, blinking and shaking her head.

“See what? You were standing here zoned out, looking at the wall.”

Walking up to the wall she kneels, the unicorn was shorter than a horse, closer to the height of a Shetland. There was nothing here though, no marks, no signs. Closing her eyes she put her hand against the stone…

~You won’t get away little one!~

Pulling her hand back she starts panting, looking around, almost scared.

“Sis, what’s wrong?” Tommy asks, worried, sitting beside her.

“I… I don’t know. Let’s go home, I don’t want to be here right now.” Standing quickly, she finds herself trembling, rubbing her hip.

35: Broken Rules

Rain patters against the tent as I work, though actually, given that there are pegasi flying around outside looking for stragglers… let’s just hope its rain. “Wow my mind goes to strange places these days.” I muse.

Sugarberry looks over, “Thinking of Equestria?”

“Nope, listening to the rain outside and wondering if its yellow.”

“Ewww. There are only two pegasi flying searches out there right now…” Sugarberry says, then she looks down at Feather and the Cotton twins. “Remind me to avoid areas with lots of pegasi. There’s a new definition to acid rain.”

“And that’s why no one built homes or grew crops under Cloudsdale.”

Eric sits down across from me and huffs, “So, how’s the LT doing?”

Shaking my head I sigh, “not sure, Fleetfoot’s been with him all morning, they are working on the… condolence letters.”

“That’s a job I’d never want.” Eric adds in.

Nodding, I sigh, “How are Jay and Henry feeling?”

“Jay says he’s fine, he’d have probably been down for 6 months if we hadn’t stayed…” Eric says and nods. “Henry, he didn’t get touched, in the slightest, he’s fine.”

“And how is he emotionally?” I asked, my pen in my magic, skittering across the page.

“He’s glad to be back, he hated being a silly unicorn.”

“Silly, huh?” I glance up at him.

“Well compared to how awesome pegasi are.” He chuckles, looking at me.

“Oh ouch, way to stick it to my moral, I guess I’m just a silly unicorn.” I say, lowering my head in an exaggerated pout.

“Nope you’re worse, you’re a silly unicorn mare.” Eric says as he pokes me gently.

“I’m just… worried… I know cutie marks and Equestrian magic can be… hard to deal with.” I say softly

“Yeah but we’re human. So blah.”

“Human or not, magic has a funny way of sticking around after the fact… Think of it like radiation exposure.” I say with a giggle, “Your kids could be mutants now because of it. They could be born with wings, hooves, and a tail, oh the horror.”

“Oh I hope not, that would look just awful.” Eric jokes, “or worse some kind of silly horn.”

“What’s wrong with wings and horns?” Feather asks trying hard to look innocent. She, and the Cotton twins, are now sitting, giving him kicked puppy looks, with their ears down eyes wide and watering, tails clamped either to their sides or under their bellies.

I heard a beep, and put my hoof to my ear piece, “Yes Blaze? You found them? I’ll be right there.” Standing up I headed for the door, “Sorry Eric, I have to head out, um, try singing them a song or something… maybe that will get you out of trouble.”

“Oh, you are not leaving me here…” Eric said starting to stand.

Cotton Candy looks up meekly, “Aren’t you supposed to protect us mister? Were just too little and can’t use magic to protect ourselves yet.”

“Velvet!”

I teleport myself to the JLTV, teleports are for emergencies, and that was definitely an emergency.

Hopping in, I start driving, I didn’t know what to expect. I just know these poor ponies have missed the gate. I knew they are on the run, likely scared. I knew the police are involved. Pulling up and seeing Blaze and Fleetfoot arguing with SWAT members though, is more then I want to see.

I can see the abandoned car that we were looking for at the edge of the marina drive. In fear the ponies had taken refuge in a powerboat, there are only a few boats at the docks and they are in a 32 foot Carver. It has only one door to the lower deck and that is facing the water.

Trotting up I looked at the police, “Blaze, check the far shore, make sure they don’t have snipers there. Fleetfoot, if you could check the roof there and shore line… I’m going to go have words with the ponies.” Looking at the SWAT commander, I shake my head, “They are scared and cornered, the police are not needed for this.”

“They are illegals, and trying to steal a boat.” The SWAT commander growls at me.

“They are ponies, who were given permission by the US Government including the President to go the gate. They have been harassed and are taking the only option they can see open to them after their friends were arrested and carted off.” Turning, I walk down the docks heading for the boat making no attempt to hide.

“They have ignored any orders we have given, and don’t listen to police commands, we have to deal with them as a threat.” The officer says.

I watch Blaze land across the way and flare his wings wide. Sniper point, just where the LT would set it up, bit of a rise, cover, but good line of sight. We are all in uniform so if the police fire it will be no question of their intent.

Walking up to the edge of the boat I reared up to peek over the edge, “Hello?”

From inside I hear a female voice call back to me, scared, unsure, she simply responded, “Bonjour?”

“And now, I need a translator.”

*** 4100 miles away, give or take a street or 2 ***

Walking into the old farmhouse Beth looked around. This place hasn’t changed since she was a little girl. The house itself was built sometime in the 1800’s but had been modernized several times. Old fireplace and pot stove in the living room had long been supplanted by the electric oven in the kitchen.

The coat of arms, hung over the fire place, 3 golden gourds on a red field, with hash mark or spear mark dividing them. Beth used to be able to use the right heraldic speech to describe it but it was so long ago. Above the shield was the helm and above that a unicorn rearing in defiance.

Animals are quite common in family crests, the Abbott family uses unicorn, though dog, fox, deer, dragon and griffin were very common. Unicorns didn’t start making an appearance though on crests until about a thousand years ago. They didn’t become popular or more common in family crests until about five hundred years ago.

Just standing there, Beth finds herself lost in the family crest, up until her mum hugs her from the side, “Beth! Your home! I missed you so much! So tell me, have you found yourself a nice husband yet?”

“ACK Mum, no, just… no.” Hugging back, it always seems that her mum’s only concern was grandchildren. Shaking her, “It’s my birthday, I’m 25, let’s just have some fun okay?”

Her mum smiles and nods, “Sure thing darling, just wait here and relax a bit.”

Tommy sits beside her, offering a pint, as he sips his own. “A quarter of a century, sis.”

“I don’t know I don’t feel 25, I feel hyper and full of energy.” She giggles softly.

“Hey Mister and Misses Abbot,” Ed walks in without knocking, like usual. He helps out on the farm with the sheep. “Hey there birthday girl, I brought you a gift.” He smiles, offering a small package.

“Hey Abbots!”

Tommy cringes, “I hate that guy.”

Peat walks in with a large bag, smiling and putting it with the gifts. “Did you hear they are taking down the old woods near the castle? They are putting in a motorway flyover, car park, and even talking about a new shopping mall.”

“Oh that’s not fair, that whole area was supposed to be a heritage estate.” Beth huffs.

“Not enough people are fighting for it, and it is crown land. The castle is staying, just the woods are being taken down. I think they want more tourist interest.” Peat says.

“I heard about that,” Tommy says, “Lions Construction is supposed to be handling some of the work.”

Beth puffs out her cheeks and huffs, “I loved that forest.”

“Well we can get one last look at it tomorrow, everything changes.” Tommy says. “If everything stayed the same the world would be one boring, cluttered and overcrowded place.”

“Not helping.” Beth says and heads over to the big country feast laid out for her.

*** Velvet ***

I set my phone to speaker mode and carefully float it onto the deck near the ponies. I can see three stallions and two mares. They are huddled down in the cabin below deck. The boat is split into one lower deck, with mess, head, and a bedroom at the bow. A middle deck with the bridge and open aft/party deck. Then the top deck, which was accessible by ladder to the flying bridge, this layout wasn’t that uncommon with fishing and pleasure boats, through many don’t have the flying bridge.

One stallion is a pegasus, all of the rest are earth ponies, and none of them look well fed or groomed. It looks like Earth ponies are having the hardest time using Earth tech. Pegasus wings give them some extra manipulators to hold or pick up things, but unless the pony really gives up on human ideas, the concept of using the mouth for things becomes alien to them.

“Hello I’m Twilight Velvet.” I say slowly.

Listening to the translator, something doesn’t sound right, I only hear my first name said. Though a little purple mane with white streaks slowly pokes up, attached to the cutest chubby pink face.

“I’m Twilight Sparkles mum.” I say, smiling softly.

Blinking I looked at the phone and huff. “Twilight’s the family name, please don’t translate that.”

“Sorry,” I hear from the phone then a better translation comes through.

This at least gets somewhat of a giggle from the pony.

“My name is Alina Gauthier.” I hear come from the translator.

“Hi Alina, you look kind of familiar, do you know your pony name?” I say cheerfully.

“Excuse me, what do you mean pony name?” I hear from the phone and blinked.

“Just translate that please.” Rolling my eyes, I look at the pony.

The translator is obviously getting frustrated, he probably has no idea what is going on, but that does not give him any excuse not to do his job.

The pony listens, then responds to me seeming a little more relaxed at first. Instead of translating though the translator starts to argue back, I don’t understand the language but the tone alone is enough to get me frustrated.

“What did she say?” I ask.

“Hold please, I’m trying to get clarification, what she said doesn’t make any sense.” The translator responds.

Oh great, a human trying to translate for 2 ponies, that doesn’t know or understands that there are ponies involved. “Just translate directly, I’ll suss out what they mean.”

“We’ve been following the dream, the Princess came to us a week ago. We’ve been trying to survive on grasses and roots, avoiding humans till we get to the city.” The translator says, “See it doesn’t make sense.”

“Translate just what we say, don’t argue or worry.” Shaking my head, I smile at the ponies, “Luna sent us all dreams, the rest of your group got to the gate fine. If you want to follow, we can get you some fresh food, drinks, and a place to rest and recoup.”

Carefully all the ponies move out of the boat. Hanging up on the translator, I figure I’m going to have to fix that later. Nodding to them I pick up my phone and hook it back into my foreleg holster. Blaze and Fleetfoot pull up the flanks to keep the small group protected and we lead them to the JLTV.

As the police come forward I turn to face them, “We have it from here, we will take them to our processing area, if there are any charges file them with CID.”

“That’s not the way this works.” The officer says.

I just look at him, “You’re arguing with a magical talking unicorn pony from another world, nothing regarding ponies is how it works. Until the government sorts things out all we can do is follow orders. File charges with CID, CID will see what charges can and can’t apply right now. Right now everything is going top down, meaning it’s up to the President to decide.”

Getting into the truck, I smile back, then start driving back to the portal site, “Dial Sugarberry”. Humming softly I wait for her to pick up.

“Sugarberry, cutest unicorn in the club.”

“We are not having a who’s cuter contest Sugarberry.”

“Cuz you’d know I’d win?”

“Cuz I already have a stallion.” I counter with a giggle, “Okay, can you check with HQ? We are going to need translators that can deal with pony and pony terms. I also need you to talk to the SOC HQ, maybe they can find something? United Nations Interpretation Service or someone else like that. Maybe, people who can be vetted, then given pony terms that might be needed. Think you could arrange that?”

“Sure thing, anything else?”

“Yeah, we need an 800 support line, I have a bad feeling we are going to see ponies still changing for months, if not years to come. There’s going to be a lot of lost and scared ponies out there.”

“Any ideas?” Sugarberry asks.

“The Ears on a Swivel hotline. Tell us your Tail.”

Sugarberry giggles “Oh, that’s bad.”

“Toll free service to provide emotional support, comfort and a caring ear. If you've gone through major changes in your life, and don't know where to turn, you're not alone. We will provide confidential counseling, or put you in touch with a group to best serve your needs. This service is open to all those 25 years and older born after May 1st 1995. We will help you understand the mark life has left on you.”

“How long have you been working on that?” Sugarberry asks.

“Not long, wanted it vague enough that humans might not get it, but the ponies would.”

“I’ll get in touch for that too, maybe we can tie it to the VA’s hotline.”

“Ok I’m back just pulling in now.” I say, “Talk to you in a bit.” Hanging up, I park and help the ponies out to the shower first. Smiling, I watch Feather run up with the Cotton twins, nothing helps ponies relax more than a group of happy foals. If the foals feel safe, the adults do too.

Seeing the joy in their faces, the relief, the relaxation at the showers, even if it is more of a hose down and grooming. At least there is now some dignity. They are being treated and somewhat pampered as Citizens of Equestria, not just animals, mutants or such.

I bring out food for all of them, a mix of oat burgers, thick cut potato wedges, and of course, fresh hot apple pies. Pegasi drool, I don’t know why, but pegasi drool. Laying out the selection of food for them all, I smile as I watch them dig in like it’s the first real meal they’ve had since their change.

Sadly, it might have been. That thought gets a frown from me.

Laying down, I look at my saddle bag and pull out the EUP field manual. I lay it down between my forelegs and gave it nuzzle, taking in its scents. Feeling it its cover with my nose I just enjoy the texture. It’s Equestrian, made by ponies, for ponies, and it was made in our homeland. It is from home.

Closing my eyes, I remember laying at home when I was young, reading the manual. Something about the scents brings the images back to my mind. Carefully I open the book and start reading softly to myself.

Shaking himself out, Blaze lay down beside me, looking down at the book. Glancing up at him, I watch him making weird faces at it, and can’t help but laugh. “Oh come on Blaze it’s not that bad, you’ve read field manuals before.”

“Wait, you can actually read that?” Blaze says, looking at me, shock evident on his face.

“Oh har har, yes Blaze, I know how to read.” Looking down at the book again I clear my throat, then I start reading aloud. It becomes very quiet all of a sudden, as every pony stops what they are doing. All eyes, all ears, find their way to me as I read the intro to the EUP handbook. It is short, only 3 paragraphs long, but when finish I looked around at all of the ponies. “What?”

Everyone stays silent, shocked, Feather is the first to move, but she just walks up and sits in front of me looking wide eyed. Her wings are quivering and she gulps hard with tears in her eyes.

Sitting up I looked around confused, “Sorry if I interrupted something.” I say, starting to feel really nervous.

Looking over, Ah-Pee moves up to me and sits as well. “It’s not what you read, it’s how you read it hon.”

Looking down at the book, I looked back at her, blinking, “What do you mean? I just read it word for word.”

Blaze shakes his wings out, shaking his head vigorously as if trying to clear clouds in his own brain. “Love, the book was written in Equestria… You were speaking the Pony language.”

*** 4500 Miles away, give or take a few yards ***

Beth screams, sitting up. Panting hard, she wipes the perspiration off her face. Those eyes, they still haunt her even though she’s awake. Those mismatched, misshapen eyes. Slowly she stands up and walks into the bathroom.

“Five score divided by four.” She mumbles, then looks at herself in the mirror.

It was wrong, it wasn’t her, it was her but it was wrong. It was like looking at herself through a mask.

Closing her eyes tightly, she rubs her face, then splashes water against her forehead and cheeks, continuing to pant. Looking up again, she recognizes herself, but it just feels strange. Shaking her head again vigorously, she gets into the shower.

The water is warm, and helps relax her a bit. Turning, she stretches an arm out, wondering if she’d need to shave soon then blinks, looking at her hip. Grabbing a sponge, she gently rubs at her hip with soapy water, then blinks.

The mark doesn’t come off, it doesn’t look like a tattoo, and for the life of her she’s never gotten a tattoo, looking to her other hip, there’s an identical matching mark there. “Heraldic marks?”

Getting out of the shower she gets herself dressed, then looks for Tommy. Asleep in his room, she kicks him hard enough to push him off the bed. “Wake up, you brat!”

Tommy groans, “Beth, you better have a good reason for this or I’m going to kill you.”

“Sneaking into my room and drawing symbols on my butt is NOT funny.” Beth snarls at him.

Tommy puts his hands on the bed, pulling himself up to look at her, “I didn’t do a thing sis. I may pull pranks once in a while but…”

She turns slightly and pulls down the side of her jogging pants so he can see.

“OK now we’re talking Doctor Who arguing with Sir Humphrey Appleby level of strange.”

Beth blinks as she pictured that and cringes, the unstoppable force hitting the immovable object level of paradox there.

“If you didn’t do it who put it there then?” Beth glowered, “I doubt we have people breaking in to put Heraldic marks on people’s butts for their birthday present.”

“When’s the last time you got drunk?”

“You’ve been staying at my flat for the last few days, you know I haven’t gotten drunk in the last week, and I didn’t see the mark there yesterday or the day before, so what?” Beth puffs out her cheeks growling.

“Well I’m going to go back to sleep, your return isn’t ticked for another 2 days so you have time to relax.”

“Relax, oh yeah, like that’s going to happen. I’m going to head out to the woods.” Beth says, turning and storms downstairs.

Heading into the kitchen, she looks through the cupboard and hums. Taking a baggy out, she loads a few biscuits into it. Her mum had bought some crunchy oat, as well as strawberry yoghurt crunch, both are great for road snacks. Popping a yoghurt one in her mouth, she moves over to the next cupboard. She isn’t in the mood for sweets or crisps, so she just walks over to the fridge, grabbing two bottled waters. Once satisfied, she turns and heads out to her bike.

Picking up her bike, she rides down to the woods, to most people on the other side of the pond, a forest is hundreds, or thousands, of acres of trees. In England though, clumps of trees are rare, so even a half acre forest is rare and special. There are large forests, at least a few of them, left around England. Beth, however, grew up here.

By the side of the road are the signs, advertisement for Lion Construction Inc. Notices of intent and clearing of crown land. It was crown land, meaning the government owned it so they have the right to clear it. It isn’t Heritage land so it isn’t protected.

Walking her bike into the woods a bit, she looks around, enjoying the smells, the sounds of the birds, it is so different than her flat in London, but at the same time, it feels so normal. There is a path through here leading towards the castle. She finds a spot on a bit of a knoll, she leans her bike against a tree and sits down. She can just see a bit of one tower and wall from here, can’t hear any cars, the sun is low in the sky.

There are always animals around, and today is no exception, but Beth is finding it kind of strange. Opening her bottled water she looks at a fox, a little red vixen sat down about twenty feet from her and is watching her. Normally foxes keep their distance, but this one seems more curious.

Opening the baggy, she starts munching on another biscuit, and notices other animals around her sniffing the air, several rabbits have popped up, choosing to put Beth between them and the fox, but seem to still be curious. Even an old badger starts to watch her.

“Yes?” She said looking around in confusion at the animals. At the sound of her voice, they back off, but still watch her. A shiver runs down her back, maybe they are all rabid. She doesn’t like that thought, however the animals around here have seen humans before and are generally scared of them.

Getting up carefully, she picks up her bike and moves down to the castle, the animals don’t follow her and once she is safely away she looks back. She can hardly see the knoll from here, but, for a moment she is stunned to see unicorn standing watching her, pure white, with a beard, she blinks, and the unicorn is gone.

Closing her eyes, she shakes her head. She hears screams, yelling, she hears laughter. A voice she recognized called out, “Oh hide and seek is such fun.”

Looking around, she finds herself panting hard again, she hears the thunder of hooves, but no horses, she hears the crying of children. The area is clear, just the stone walls of the castle. Closing her eyes again, she hears the voice. “There you are young lady. Now hold still… Five score divided by four…”

Tommy puts his hand on Beth’s shoulder, breaking the spell, and causing her to scream. Backing off quickly Tommy blinks, looking at her, confused.

“Sis are you okay?”

Panting hard, she shakes her head no. “Not even close to okay.”

Sitting down on one of the rocks at the castle, she looks around.

“What’s wrong?”

“I have no idea, I’m seeing things, I’m hearing voices. I’m going crazy I think.”

“What are you seeing?” Tommy moves over closer to sit beside his sister.

“A unicorn… Not like a Narnian unicorn but a small one, like the English unicorns, complete with the beard.” Beth says, shaking her head.

Tommy hugs her softly and shakes his head, “Nope we’ll figure this out, and worst case, we can always go to the doctor and get you checked out.”

“I should have just stayed in London, all of this started when I got back here.” Beth sighs.

“Yeah but the family doctor here makes house calls. In London you’d have had to wait at the hospital.” Tommy points out with a smile.

“I know what would cheer you up, there’s a chip stand in town, deep fried and battered mushroom caps, and maybe a deep fried mars bar for desert.”

With a sigh, Beth stands up, “Ok let’s go for it.”

*** Fleetfoot***

The bed of Grandfather’s pickup seems to be a safe place, a place of peace where fears and worries vanish. It is a place where James’ mind drifts back to, for safety in times of stress. There are probably other ones, but for some reason this one is fresh.

It holds a special place for James, as well as Fleetfoot. So it seems like a good place to start from. The air is fresh and clean, there are no loud noises, just a peaceful night. The moon is in the sky, stars out in all their glory, with galaxies painting the sky.

James lay on the truck bed, twitching a bit uncomfortably, it’s not that he doesn’t want to be here, it’s just that he knows what is coming and it makes him feel… twitchy. Spreading his wings, he looks back at Fleetfoot, “Do we have to do this?”

“Wing care is an essential part of the life of a pegasus. Learning preening is important. Besides, if you ever want to preen me, or Blaze, you’ll need to see and feel what it’s like, otherwise you could hurt us.” Fleetfoot says firmly, if somewhat underhoofedly as she preens his wing.

“Why would I want to preen Blazes wing?” James says, looking back.

“Oh simple, what if he’s injured? I’ll be teaching Henry and Velvet to do this too, Henry for medical reasons, Velvet so she can preen Feather.”

Relenting, James watches how she sorts though is wings, flinching as she tugs, he looks back at her and then at the feather. “Umm, OUCH!”

“I did that just so you could see what happens if you pull too hard, especially on the wrong feather.” Fleetfoot says. “Preening is also often a bonding time, very close friends, parents, couples, and siblings. Just because of the trust involved and how personal the wings are.”

“I gathered as much, I also noticed not many preen in public.” James chimes in.

“That’s not the case, I think. That might have been a carryover from human culture, but pegasi often will preen before heavy flights, or fights. Just to be in top form. That means they will have to do it in public.” Fleetfoot responds, before stepping back and spreading her wings. “Ok, your turn.”

Moving behind her, James carefully begins preening her wings, following her instructions. It is a useful skill to have and know, he guesses. Even if it isn’t for himself, others would need it and he has had to sit through strange classes before.

Fleetfoot eeps, but forces her wings to remain still, she doesn’t want to embarrass him with an uncontrolled wing reaction mid preening, and looks back, nodding. “Perfect. Now come on, time to learn about pegasi.”

“I still don’t understand why.” James says, standing up and looking up at Cloudsdale.

Moon Shadow steps up on the other side of James, “To understand the instinct, the drive, the reason for what she did, you need to understand a bit about Pegasi and their culture.”

“It’s just a short flight, come on,” Fleetfoot says, smiling at him.

Looking up, James takes a deep breath then spreads his wings wide, all of a sudden they are flooded with images of the battled of the mare of the bear with its great paw. The rage, the sadness, can almost be tasted in the air.

Moon Shadow steps forward, pushing the images away, “Don’t think of that right now, don’t think of your first flight, think instead of Fleetfoot, think of her flights, follow her.”

Fleetfoot is panting hard, she didn’t expect the rush of emotions and images herself. Looking back, she tilts her head, then slaps James’ face with her tail, “Watch the tail and catch it if you can.” She says, taking off.

James laughs and focuses on the tail, chasing it. Fleetfoot doesn’t follow a straight line though, she is zig zagging and evading all through the flight. It takes all of James concentration to stay on her, he isn’t used to flying like this. This isn’t wing suit gliding, this is like some kind of video game, with quick reverses, turns, and rolls. Finally she lands on a cloud, James hit the cloud, panting hard.

“Man you’re fast, and agile.” James says.

“Oh come on, do you really think me being more agile or faster has anything to do with my wings in this place?” She giggles, panting a bit herself.

“Two can play at that... Do you really think that’s air your breathing now?”

Moon Shadow giggles, shaking her head, “You two are incorrigible.”

“Cloudsdale, pegasi can walk on clouds naturally, though a few unicorns know cloud walking spells letting them come up here. Pegasi mostly use clouds to make structures, but can also make them solid enough to allow for other things such as wood and metal to be brought up and used.”

Looking around, James sits down in a mix of shock and wonder, the grand Pillars, the Coliseum, the statues, it looks like pictures of ancient Rome, or Greece. Great structures like the Amphitheatre stands with smaller clouds having individual houses, if they could be called houses. Many are more like estates with their own fountains made of rainbows.

“The pegasi of old were warriors, like the Spartans or Amazons. They fought the gryphons and minotaurs. Often they acted as mercenaries, protecting the earth ponies and unicorns, in exchange for food.” Landing at the edge of the great Coliseum Fleetfoot sits on a cloud bench looking down.

“Many of these traditions have even been carried on to modern equestrian. Jousting matches, races, flying competitions testing the speed and maneuverability are a big part of a pegasi’s life. Even something as simple as a race often involves physical contact.”

Moon Shadow gestures, and the two pegasi watch Brawly and Rainbow Dash racing each other. Brawly using his larger size to ram the smaller Dash off the course in a turn, this sends Dash spinning out a bit before recovering and diving after the colt

“With earth ponies something like that would have been considered cheating or worse, with unicorns it would have been uncouth and below them. To pegasi though, it’s part of a race, because it’s in our nature. If you can’t take a few bumps and bruises, you shouldn’t be flying.” Fleetfoot says as the image disappears.

“I guess that explains Fluttershy.” James says, looking down.

“Don’t underestimate Flutters, she may act meek but she’s still a pegasus. She still has the instinct in her and we see it time and time again in the show, where she stands up with every bit as much ferocity as other pegasi.”

Moon Shadow sits beside James, “In the heat of battle, she fell back onto old instincts. She fell back to the times when pegasi were the greatest of warriors.”

“The Spartans had an old saying, with your shield or upon it. That was something movies like 300 missed or forgot about. What it means is simple. A warrior would return with their shield, meaning they didn’t run from a fight, or they would return on it, being dragged lying on their shield. To run from a battle was the greatest show of cowardice.” Fleetfoot points out.

“Yeah but we see ponies running and screaming all the time in the show.” James says, looking around.

“Of course, fight or flight means just that, if they think they can run away, that will kick in first. This was war, she was standing with you. As were the others, you can’t think of her as a civilian, as a child, or such. She was a soldier, acting like one.” Moon Shadow says, moving closer to sit beside him.

“It’s never easy for a commander to lose soldiers,” James says, “Just the idea that something like luck, destiny, or such kept me alive while she died. I know it happens all the time on a battlefield, but it doesn’t help or make it easier.”

“Your mark gave her, and the others, the strength to fight. The willingness to fight, your mark kept them alive. Consider it a memorial for her.”

***

“LT Fisher, Captain Fleetfoot.” The private calls into the back of the truck. “Command is on the horn.”

James sits up quickly, shaking his head, then looks at Fleetfoot who is shaking her whole body out. On the other side, Moon Shadow shakes her head as she awakens as well.

“Remind me to put up a do not disturb sign next time.” Fleetfoot says.

Moon Shadow shakes her head, “It’s okay, this session’s over, just think but don’t dwell on what you saw.”

“I’m coming,” Standing up, James pulls on his boots and jacket, before giving both the girls a hug. “Thank you.”

36: Grave Invitations

“There is an old story about the castle.” The tour guide says, as people take pictures. “A thousand years ago, England was very different, most of this area was a mix of forest and brush land. The Normans began a conquest across the region and castles began to be built to secure areas.”

Motioning at the old crumbling walls, “Small keeps like this would be used as outposts. Places to house troops and protect them as well as acting as a command center. Each one, though, is different, built by different architects, with different materials, based on the land. As the story goes, Justine Abbott’s daughter encountered a unicorn in these woods.”

Moving to an old picture of the castle on a waterproof board, “The unicorn gave the daughter several gems, as well as a golden crown to help pay for materials. With the unicorn’s blessing, they were allowed to cut down some of the woods for the castle.”

“In honor of the unicorn, several additions were made to the castle, though the purported dome for star gazing was never found. In response to the contributions the family made to the castle, the local Lord allowed for the addition of the unicorn to their family crest.” Turning, the tour guide brings her group to the tour bus, “We have four more castles to see today on our tour so hurry, please.”

Beth humphs as the tourists leave and looks at Tommy, “Americans will believe anything.”

“You do realize, many of them think the USA won the Battle of Britain and captured the first Enigma device.” He says with a chuckle.

“Yep, everything in the movies from unicorns to the Easter Bunny must be real.” She giggles, and sits down, opening the newspaper.

Tommy opens his newspaper and digs into his chips, the truck had probably some of the best cod and chips in England. Though both of them have a spot saved for the fried and battered mars bars, nothing is better comfort food.

“One thing I missed about here was the food. London has some great places, but they are always expensive. 10 pounds for something that’s only 5 pounds here is just silly.”

“Well, they do serve it on fancy plates rather than in cups or baskets with newspaper.” Tommy chuckles and takes another bite of the fish, “So I guess they charge more for sitting in a restaurant than sitting outside.”

Taking off her baseball cap, she shakes her hair out, the cap is starting to hurt a bit. Looking down she adjusts the head band to one notch looser so it will fit better. Looking back up, she sees the shocked look on her brother’s face, “Yeah don’t tell me, I put the hat on when my hair was still wet so it’s a mess. I’ll brush it out later.”

“Sis, how scared were you before?” He asks, looking timid himself now.

“Very, my heart was racing, why?” Looking around, she tries to see what seems to have captivated him.

Slowly he pointed at her, “Your hair, it’s…”

Her hair has never been really long, shoulder length at best. She reaches over and grabs a bit of it, pulling it around, already it is noticeably longer, nearly down to her shoulder blades, and the color seems to have been drained from it, her normally dark brown hair has become pale, somewhere between blond and an almost a silvery white.

Sitting down heavily, she looks at it, shocked, it’s just…wrong. Hair doesn’t change color like that… does it?

“Sis, should we go to the doctor?”

“And say what? My hair turned white, I’m seeing visions, hearing things, do you know what they would do to me? I’d be in the loony bin before sundown.”

“This is getting serious sis, what are you going to do?”

“I… I’ll go to the doctor when I get back to London, check in to the clinic there, and see.”

A house sparrow from the upper levels of the castle flaps down and lands on Beth’s shoulder. To both her and her brothers shock it starts chirping at her. Turning her head, she looks at the little bird, then at her brother.

“Too many humans around, maybe it’s looking for food.” Tommy says. “Or it’s trying to talk to you.”

“Talk to me?” She looks back at the bird and offers it a chip.

The bird looks at the chip, apparently confused, and pecks at it before taking it and flying back up into the castle.

“Nope, I never did get into Twitter.” Beth says, confused.

*** Ah-Pee across the pond ***

“Every single style has something different it can say,” Ah-Pee sings softly as she works on the grill, “There’s nothing wrong with being unique, and special in your own way.”

Smiling she flips the pancakes, one by one, before hip checking the Corporal out of the way. Her mess, her rules, and luckily the army cook has learned not to argue the point with the little pony. He’s already seen her hoof a bag of potatoes across the mess, she has a lot of power in her legs.

“Um, whatcha want me to do then?” He asks, looking down.

“Make sure the condiments are on the table first. Then get to stirring the maple syrup, we want it warm and thick. Not too thick though and we don’t want it burning on the bottom of the pot.” She says, “we’ve got a big group of ponies, who are going to be feeling down and depressed.”

“Sucks that they missed the gate,” he says, putting out the butter on the tables. “Now they have to wait two and a half years to go through.”

“Unless they decide to stay,” Ah-Pee says, checking the Okonomiyaki too.

“Why would they want to stay? Equestria is where they belong.” He says more than asks as he loads the napkin dispensers. Freezing, he realizes what he has just said, and slowly turned to look at Ah-Pee.

“Listen here, I may be a little filly from New Mexico, but you’re the one with hoof in mouth. Sugarcube.” Ah-Pee says, holding up a box.

Eric walked in and laughs, “HAH, I knew you said sugarcube!”

Ah-Pee looked at Eric, “What else do you call these?” she says, pointing at the box.

Walking forward, Eric looks at it and grumbles. “Square sugar concentrates for warm beverages?”

“Right, Songbird.” She says, with a giggle.

“Okay, I’m sorry for making fun of ponies singing. How can I make up for it?” Eric says, with a smile.

“Stack the trays if you would be so kind. With the four strays, we have a total of fifteen ponies to feed tonight, most of whom probably haven’t had real food in days, so I figured a pancake dinner with apple pancakes and banana pancakes.” She smiles.

“What are those?” Eric asks, looking at a few being prepared off to the side.

“Umm, Cheese filled potato pancakes, covered with bacon, topped with seaweed chips, and covered with a mix of ketchup, Worcestershire, and soy sauce that’s blended with a few other spices.” She says, humming as she works.

Eric blinked, “Ok that would be for the pegasi and humans, I take it.”

“Yep, course everyone’s free to have the regular pancakes too.” Ah-Pee says, then she turns and smiles, as the ponies start to file in. She moves forward to serve them.

“So which do you want Eric?”

“Little of both please.”

Smiling she hands out food in big country servings to all the ponies, making sure the little ones get extra, they may be adults in mind, but their bodies are still growing, and they need the extra pick me up for their spirits.

“Here you go Feather,” She smiles, handing out a large pile of banana pancakes for the foal, and a mix of apple and banana for Cloud and Candy.

“Thank you aunty,” Feather chirps, wiggling her tail, and brings her friends over to a table.

“Earth ponies are always a grounding influence,” Sanchez says as he walks in, “their food, their faces, their ties to the earth, help ground others, and act as a means for all the tribes to gather.” He smiles brightly at the earth pony.

Ah-Pee actually blushes at that one, looking down. “Now you’re just sucking up.” She says, handing out some Okonomiyaki for him.

“It’s true though, from what I saw and understand, the pegasi would be hunter gatherers, picking up whatever they can get quick, to bring back to the clouds. Unicorns, would likely have foraged and browsed. But the real agriculture had to have been done by the earth ponies. Without that, there wouldn’t be great cities. That means it’s the earth ponies that bind the tribes together.” Sanchez says to her. “The true magic of the earth pony.”

Skuffing a hoof a bit, “Yeah but this is Earth, so that’s not the way it works.” Shaking her head, she looks up, “Have you seen the LT, or Fleetfoot?”

“They have been in the communications hut all day. They were faxing off the… letters… to the families. They are using a bus, train, large scale car accident as the reason in most cases. The bodies burned beyond any recognition.” He says softly and picks up some Okonomiyaki, heading over to a chair.

“That must be hard for them. Especially James.” Ah-Pee says, sighing, and then nods, “Well I know what to do.”

Turning she gets back to cooking. She is going to make something special for those two, something they can share, so beef is out. She will make something though, that will help them be a little happier, even if it is hard at this time.

*** Sugarberry ***

“So what was it like?” Sugarberry says, crossing her forelegs and looking at Henry.

“Awful, I mean downright horrible.” Henry said looking at Sugarberry less than impressed, though she wasn’t sure if it was the topic or the experience.

“Ugg, I meant using magic.” She huffed, “look I’m not asking about the color or such… just the magic, doing it. I didn’t even know I could do magic till I saw Velvet do it, and then had to work when she trained me.”

“Mostly I just… well I used your touch TK trick, I didn’t do it right away and honestly it was strange. It sort of came to me without thinking about it when I needed it.” Henry responds.

“Unicorn magic is supposed to be like that, I just didn’t know enough about unicorns when I changed.” Sugarberry sighs, “It’s strange, now that I do it, it’s like second nature. I can do it without thinking about it now, but until I learned how it was so alien.”

“It’s sort of like walking, riding a bike, or such. It seems so hard when you can’t do it, seems like it takes forever to learn how to do it, but once you know, you don’t even seem to think about it when you’re doing it.”

“Henry, can I ask you something?”

“Sure? What’s on your horn?” He says with a chuckle.

“Have you eaten meat since you got back?” Sugarberry tilts her head, looking at him intently, “I’ve seen you push it around on your plate but not eat.”

Henry blinks and thinks about it for a moment, trying to remember if he had, “You know I just… I haven’t considered it. I just didn’t feel like it I guess.”

“Sorry, might be a carryover from your cutie mark, you were a unicorn, so meat is not on the diet.” She says, looking down, her ears dropping.

“Oh come on, do I ever get to catch a break?”

“It’s not so bad, you didn’t even notice it till I brought it up, but I thought I’d ask before we were in a situation where you’d have to.”

“Yeh it’s something I’ll need to experiment with, man at least the others can eat bacon, fish and poultry.” Grumping once, “I can’t even eat alfalfa so I’ll need to take vitamin supplements.”

“Alfalfa?”

“It comes in two forms, the cube form is for roughage, to help digestion, full of fiber. The pellets are for nutrients.” Henry says, looking down, “I read all about it when they sent it to me for you. Humans can’t digest it though. So for me it’s figuring out what I can eat.” He huffs softly and looks at his hip.

Sugarberry puts her hoof against his hip, “Consider yourself lucky, I’m still not sure what mine means. It can be hard sometimes, but you have your friends, and us to help you through this. Don’t worry, we may not say it but what you guys did, going to Equestria, risking your lives.” She looks up into his eyes, “That means something to us.”

“I’m sorry, I know you girls still have your problems. Having your cutie mark but not knowing your special talent must be so hard compared to being a blank flank… at least then when you find it you know.” Henry sighs.

“Even the internet hasn’t helped, it shows Sugarberry with berries as her cutie mark from older generations, but all it says for current is, ‘I helped in Winter Wrap Up, ice skating.’” Sugarberry sighs, “but again, we are here to help you two. You wear the mark, so you get treated like anypony else.”

“I really don’t want to be stuck as a unicorn again though.” Henry says, his face falling.

“And I NEVER want to get stuck as a human again. Walking on two legs? No magic? Ugh, no thank you. So tell me, because I never want to be human, does that mean you won’t treat me as one?” Sugarberry looks up at him.

“Ok that’s different, I treat you as a human because you’re intelligent.”

“And we’ll treat you like ponies because you went to Equestria, you risked your lives and fought for us, you were touched by Equestria’s magic, you earned your cutie marks. So to the Unicorn Club at least, even if you never go back to being a unicorn, you still deserve to be treated as one. With all the respect and dignity one deserves.”

“Like with apple pancakes for dinner?” Henry says, looking to the mess area.

“Oh yeah, that’s now, let’s go before they are all gone… some of us really can eat like a…”

*** Velvet ***

“Horse apples, this is heavy!” I say, concentrating as I hold the bronze slab in the air. “Watch your positioning Ballad.”

“Beep, Beep, Beep.” Ballad responds as she backs up slowly, using her TK more to adjust and position rather than try and lift.

“A little to the left girls,” Blaze motions with his wing, “Ok now bring it down slowly.”

Lowering the slab, I stop, holding it a few inches off the ground. Ballad with her magic tugs and positions it the final little bit till it is lined up with all the screws. Finally with one loud clang, it drops to rest on the concrete slab.

“Jeepers, how much did that thing weigh?” I say, shaking my head.

“650 pounds according to the transport sheet,” Blaze calls out.

“Oh yeah leave us girls to manhandle 650 pounds...” Ballad says, putting the bolts onto the screws and spinning them.

As each bolt is secured it glows red and melts a bit, fusing to the metal. Watching Blaze gives us a weird look, “Which one of you…”

“That’s me,” I said, “It was under armor care and repair in the EUP field guide. Sort of a spot welding spell, it also apparently works for starting camp fires, and heating tea.”

Sitting down, we take a look at our work, the old plaque had been removed, and replaced with a new one that the DOD sent down. The top of the plaque has 2 winged unicorns, they looked more like earth horses, but for this that is good. They were posed in a yin-yang style circle chasing each other, below them is the text.

In honored memory, to all those who have fought and fallen for the right to live in peace and harmony.

To those who gave their lives in the fight against those that sought only to bring chaos.

To those who’s sacrifice may go unknown to most, or who’s names could not be found.

This plaque is left in their honor. May we never take for granted the gifts they have given us.

The bottom left corner of the plaque has Celestia’s stylized sun mark, the right side bears Luna’s moon and stars. Between them and along the bottom are the marks for each branch of service, Army, Navy, Air Force, Marines, and Coast Guard. Finally at the bottom of the plaque:

In remembrance of the battle of the Five Score. June 1, 2020. For more information please contact United States Army Criminal Investigation Command, 571-555-4375.

“Your words?” Blaze asks, putting his wing over my back.

“Kind of, I handed it off to the LT who approved, then sent it off to Special Forces Command, they added the -for more information part. And got it approved by the Pentagon. Each branch apparently signed off, hence their marks on the plaque. I have no idea how they got it done so fast but... we need something here.”

“Yep. I think it’s perfect. Any pony that see’s it should recognize it.” Blaze says, “A marker for the unknown pony.”

I nod once, “And still a number to call, CID knows what happened so they can answer questions or help if ponies call in.”

I give Ballad a playful hip check, cutie mark to cutie mark, “Come on, let’s go get some dinner.”

Ballad giggles and prances into the tent, swishing her tail happily, we’ve both worked hard to get that darn plaque in place. She has to be just as hungry as I am.

Heading in, I look around at the score of ponies present. We still needed to figure out where most of them are going to stay permanently. Just the fact though that everyone is clean, eating, laughing and having fun though, means a lot to me.

Henry though, turns and throws up on the grass, looking really green. Trotting over, Sugarberry was rubbing his back shaking her head. She’s looking rather worried too.

“What’s wrong?” I say coming to a stop, biting my lower lip.

Sugarberry looks up and half smiles, “Umm its ok, Henry just found out he carried a unicorn’s stomach back with him through the change. No meat allowed. It’s what his cutie mark is telling him.”

“Oh yeah, I guess I remember that feeling.” I say and hug him gently.

“I know, its ok, even without alfalfa there’s a lot I can still eat, just bacon didn’t agree with me.” He says, “I just can’t get a break. I’m the multiverse’s punching bag.”

*** Back across the pond ***

“We’re back!” Beth says, walking in with her brother. Taking off her cap, she hangs it up on a peg on the wall. Shaking her head she KNOWS something is wrong right away, and the look on Tommy’s face is enough to say it.

Looking in the mirror she blinks, her hair is down to the middle of her back. It has become a flowing silken white mane, and even her eyes have changed, now they are a soft baby blue from the normal brown she had before.

Sitting down hard on the floor she looked at her brother, “What’s going on?”

Tommy looks as their mum comes in and blinks, looking at Beth. “What the…”

“She’s trying out a new look, we spent all day down at the salon, hair extensions, colored contacts. I’ve never been so bored in my life.” Tommy says with a grumbling huff.

“Why can’t you just be content with your normal hair, you don’t have to be ashamed of yourself.” Her mum says, and then turns “Dinner will be ready soon.”

Looking at her brother she hugs him tightly, “Thanks, honestly I don’t know what’s… happening. Nothing makes sense.”

“I’ve never heard of any normal thing changing your hair and eye color and making your hair grow like that.” Tommy says.

“I’m getting really scared, what… what’s going on?”

“Maybe we should go to the clinic tomorrow?” Tommy gulps.

Slowly Beth stands up and walks into the dining room, her dad looks up, a little shocked and confused but doesn’t say anything. Instead he just scowls at her new…style. Sitting quietly, she lowers her head.

Her mum comes out smiling, and puts down plates of bangers and mash in front of everyone, “Quick and easy dinner, but I know how much you like it Tommy.”

“So what is with the hair?” Her dad asks.

“I’m 25 dad, I thought I’d try a new look for a few days.” She smiles at him, “Don’t worry I’ll get rid of it. It was just something fun to do.”

“Fun? Fun? Going to a movie is fun, going fishing is fun. Changing your hair color like that, is trying to show you’re being different.”

“I talked her into it Dad,” Tommy says.

“Why would you do that?”

“Simple, I figured she should do something to make her 25th special, memorable. Total makeover, pictures, then have fun around the castle like when we were young.” Tommy smiles at their dad.

“Waste of money if you ask me.” Is the response.

Getting up, Beth heads into the bathroom, she doesn’t want to deal with this right now. Locking the bathroom door, she lifts the toilet cover and pulls down her track pants and knickers, flicking her tail to the side she sits down to pee.

Glancing down at her side she looked at her tail and flicked it once beside her. The fur is silken white like her hair, though a bit tangled after being in her track pants. Running her fingers through the tail hair gently, she pulls knots out of it.

Cleaning herself up, she stands up, careful not to get her tail into the toilet, and lowers the lid and flushing. Carefully pulling her track pants up, she quietly walks out of the bathroom and heads for the front door.

“Beth?” Her mum called her, “Are you going to finish your dinner?”

Not responding she turns the door knob opening it and walks outside. She makes a quick decision, and starts walking quietly in the direction of the castle.

“BETH!” Tommy calls and blinked, watching her walk. He runs back inside, closing the door.

Hitting the road she stops. She closes her eyes and takes a slow deep breath, the sounds of the birds, the wind through the trees, a train off in the distance. They are all muted out by the volume of her scream.

The tears start to fall as she starts to run as fast as she can, this can’t be happening to her, she’s got a tail… people don’t have tails. They shouldn’t have tails, it’s just not possible. Running she finds her way to the woods and sits down, hugging her knees. What is going on? What is she going to do now? She had no idea what was happening.

All she can do right now is sit and cry. She isn’t even sure how long it goes on for, but after a while, she hears something beside her. Looking down, it is the little vixen she had seen before, lying beside her, it is crying too. Looking up at her, its ears are down as it whimpers.

Gently she pats its head once. Sitting up the fox tilts its head, panting softly.

Looking around she sighs wipes her tears away. The fox’s ears swivel and its head turns, at the same time her ears picked up the sound too, footsteps through the brush. The fox turns and vanishes into a den as quick as it can.

“Beth? Are you here?”

“Yes Tommy. For now.” She says sadly.

Tommy comes over and stops, looking at her shocked.

“I have a tail…” She says simply. She buries her face in her hands.

“Um, you have ears on top of your head too.” Perking quickly, he smiles brightly, “Wait! What kind of tail? Dog, cat, fox?”

“Wait what? What difference does the kind of tail I have make?” Beth says, looking at him.

“Well, if it’s a cat tail, you’re a Nekomimi. If it’s a dog tail you’re an Inukami. And if it’s a fox tail you’re a kitsune!” He says with a chuckle.

“You watch too much anime, way too much.” Grumbling Beth pulls her tail out of the back of her track pants showing him.

“Umm, horse? Really?” Tommy looked at her and grumped.

“What?” Beth looked at him worried. “Are they bad?”

“Nope, I got nothing. They don’t show up in any anime I know of. I was hoping for fox, they tend to be really stacked.”

“TOMMY!” Beth smacked him hard, “That’s gross.”

“I was kidding!” He says, laughing, “It’s usually small animals, bunny, fox, cat, raccoon dog. Nothing big.”

“It’s not the sort of thing I want to hear about.” Beth whimpers.

“Um Beth, I wasn’t joking, you have Kemonomimi.” He says.

Beth looks at him like he grew a horn in the middle of his forehead. “What?”

“Um, animal ears. Your ears are on the top of your head.”

Slowly reaching up she feels her ears, whimpering slowly, she takes out her phone and activates the camera, pressing the icon for the face cam, she lifts it and looks at herself. Turning her head side to side slowly she drops her phone. “I’m going insane aren’t I?”

“If you are, I’m seeing this too so I’m going nuts as well.”

“What would Dad say?”

“Oh that’s easy. He’s say, see what living in London gets you, all that pollution, you should have stayed in the country and got a nice job at the local store like your brother did, or better yet, marry that Walter boy and settle down.” Tommy replies, nodding.

“I… I…” Beth looks at him then falls back, laughing, “Oh God he would say that wouldn’t he.”

“Let’s wait till it gets dark, then we can sneak you back in, until then.” He smiles and pulls out a box of biscuits, some crisps, some sweets, and water bottles. “I brought us some snacks.”

*** Ah-Pee ***

Balancing the tray on her back, Ah-Pee walked into the communications trailer, being careful not to spill anything, it’s not easy but she manages it, how the ponies in the show make this look easy, she has no idea.

“Officers dinner!” She says, looking at both the LT and Fleetfoot. Using her mouth she slides the tray off her back onto the table.

“What is… what is all of this?” The LT says in wonder.

“Deep South Texan barbeque, we have Buffalo wings. Bacon wrapped asparagus, bacon wrapped deep fried pickles, grilled plantains, grilled eggplant all fresh off the grill for you. Fried and stuffed mushroom caps. Don’t worry Fleetfoot, the wings are actually boneless so you can eat them easy.”

They looked at each other, then back at Ah-Pee, both of them are speechless.

“Oh you also have your home loaf bread, and of course apple pie. You two have been doing a stressful job, so I brought you something you could share with each other. Everything there is safe for both human and pegasus.”

Fleetfoot fluffs her wings, “Ah-Pee, you didn’t need to make something special for us.”

“Yes I did, it’s an earth pony thing. Food can raise spirits, raise the morale. I know the letters you’ve been working on, so yes, you NEED your morale raised.”

“If you’d be so kind LT, Fleetfoot will need some help with some of the food.” Ah-Pee nods and turns around, trotting back out of the tent.

Smiling innocently, Ah-Pee knows perfectly well everything she served there is finger food, meaning the LT would need to feed Fleetfoot. Now she just needs to give them privacy.

37: Somepony to Save Me.

It is a very short drive from the CID office in West Point to Shadeland. A small burb just outside of Lafayette, Indiana. The area is a mix of small homes and middle to upscale mobile homes. The homes are well maintained, with well-groomed lawns, many have their own swimming pools.

Driving down the road, smaller buildings could be seen behind or beside the main houses, detached garages, work sheds. The entire area had somewhat of an elitist feel to it. There are very few children, or signs of children around. In fact according to statistics, those over 65 outnumber those under 18 nearly 5 to 1.

Pulling up to a small house, the black government car stands out somewhat, amongst the brightly colored imports. Checking her weapon, just to be safe, Special Agent Mathews nods to her partner. Special Agent Benson nods his head in return and gets out of the car.

Stepping away from the car, they walk up to the door and knocked, several times. Waiting quietly, they listen for any sounds of life inside. While the neighborhood has sounds of a lawnmower, a dog barking in the distance, there are no sounds from the house.

“Well we do have a warrant,” Benson says, looking around.

“No alarm strip.” Mathews says, and kneels down, pulling out her lock pick set.

“Oh you like doing that too much.” He says with a laugh.

Unlocking the door, she opens it and steps inside, looking around. “Federal Agents, we have a warrant.” She calls out loudly, then over to her partner, “Well this is her place, let’s see what we can find.”

They looked around the house, family pictures. Mother, father and two children, different pictures of them are on display around the living room. Artwork, a painting of the father is displayed on the wall in an army uniform, below it a bronze urn.

They check the upstairs, master bedroom for the mother, everything seems normal, though the bed is unmade. According to the records, the mother lives with her daughter and the son lives in town.

Washroom looks normal, two sets of towels, tooth brushes, skin products. Nothing that shouldn’t be here, or out of place, everything seems like a normal woman’s home.

The daughter’s room is pretty messed up, they pull out their cameras and take pictures of the room. They know their jobs, document the evidence. The door shows signs of being kicked twice, hoof prints in the solid core wooden door. They find feathers on the bed, a pegasus, well it could be an alicorn, but since there are only four of those, and they are all accounted for, its doubtful.

The bed shows some rips from hooves. She was likely in here when she first changed.

“Ok, it looks like she was one of the pegasi.” Mathews says, looking around.

“Yeah but what’s…”

“No computer, but I have some papers.” Sitting down, she starts to read.

“So what’s it say?” Benson leans over, trying to see.

“Her mom was planning on selling her and her brother to a lab. She doesn’t know what’s happening to her or why… wings started growing, it was getting hard to write.”

“Sounds like she was going through the same changes, her mom wanting to sell her…might explain some things.” He says, looking around. “Ever think we should consider getting one of those things to work for us?”

“Things? They’re people.” Mathews says, standing up.

“Not really, from what I read they were always ponies, just cursed to be human for a time.” Heading downstairs he goes looking for the basement.

“Doesn’t matter, I wouldn’t consider them things. They were human for a while and they are still intelligent. Door.”

The basement door actually is barely on its hinges, showing a pair of hoof prints on it. Carefully the two head downstairs into the basement. The place smelled of horse, or pony, there is dog food bowls on the floor. There aren’t any windows to the basement, it seems to be more of a tornado shelter, with brick walls and a hard ceiling. The only door is the one into the kitchen.

“More feathers, different color, It looks like there were two of them here. Their mother moved her daughter down here for holding, and likely her son. Both were born May 1st.” Mathews says.

“Not even a bathroom down here, I wonder how long she kept them down here for.”

Heading back upstairs, they looked around and find a study. Benson sits down at the computer and starts to type. “Oh, I found pictures, they’re both mares it looks like. I guess her son wasn’t there.”

“Not true, some girls got turned into boys, boys into girls. As well there was age changing as people could be turned into foals or elder ponies.” Mathews says, sitting beside her partner, “Look how terrified the green one looks, it matches the feathers up stairs on the bed.”

“Ok so she’s the daughter, the other one must have been the son.”

“He was Army reserves, or she, I should say.” Mathews sighs, “I have questions to labs looking to buy, she sent them photos.” She taps a few keys, “Ok here she’s asking $50,000 per.”

“Ok let’s get back to the office, we’ll let the team know when they talk to her again. Find her side of the story.”

Both nod to each other and head out of the house.

*** Velvet ***

“Moooooom,” Feather whines, “I’m 25, this is…”

“No arguing,” I say firmly while I scrub her back with the sponge. Humming softly, I work to clean her up, “I help Blaze with his baths. There’s just some places it’s hard to reach with mouth and hooves. Wings up.”

Feather huffs as she raises her wings. While she has enjoyed using her cuteness and small size for things like free treats, things like pony baths she has no defense for. However, no matter how embarrassing, it is still a bonding moment.

Working gently, I get her cleaned off. I glance over at Fleetfoot with a smile, I look at Feather and tilt my head. “Towel dry or spin dry?”

“Spin?” her ears fall as she looks at me in confusion.

Using my TK I lift Feather up and spin her 360 degrees slowly, making her eek loudly.

“Towel! Towel!” She shouts.

Picking up the towels, I gently dry her off, then I set her down between my forelegs. Under Fleetfoot’s watchful eye, I carefully start preening her wings. “I’ve read about this in the EUP Field manual but it’s a lot different trying it in person. Especially on a foal, their feathers are so small.”

“Yep, you have to be really gentle.” Fleetfoot nods. “So the stragglers are going to be bussed off to Apple Jack’s farm?”

“For now, it’s a formality in a way, give them time to settle down and decide for themselves.”

“What about their own country?” Fleetfoot says, tilting her head.

“They can go back there if they want, so far though there isn’t any real pony support there.” I shrug.

Laying down, Sugarberry shakes her head, “Actually I checked, it’s not that there isn’t support. It’s just they bundle them in with everything else apparently.”

“Everything else?” I blink looking confused.

“From what I can find, they aren’t treating ponies as anything special. You’re a pony born in Canada, you’re Canadian. You get health care, social assistance, can call in mental health lines, support. They are just treating ponies as… well… a condition.” Sugarberry huffs.

“A condition? What?” I look over at Sugarberry, a frown on my face, “Like we’re a disease?”

“No… “ Sugarberry says slowly, “Disabled is the term. You become a pony, you’re disabled until you learn to be a pony, then you get support finding work or such.” Sugarberry shakes her head. “Not sure how I’d feel being considered disabled.”

Fleetfoot laughs, “No hands, I bet that’s what they are thinking. Since humans are so used to having hands, when we first shift, we are disabled until we figure out how to survive without hands.”

“I’ve… got no argument for that. If they are just treating ponies as disabled humans, that’s their call. I prefer to think of myself as a pony though.” I say with a huff.

“Well at least they aren’t rounding us up for experimentation.” Fleetfoot adds.

I shudder at that one, “I’ve seen the experiments, it was horrific. I was actually slotted to be experimented on.” Giving Feather's wings one more fluff, I hold Feather up to examine the work, “How’s that Fleets?”

She leans in to inspect the foal’s wings, “Perfect.” She giggles.

“It’s our last night here, and then it’s back to base.” I say with a sigh.

“Unicorn club gets re-assigned. We will be sent back to our home bases around the country.”

“Celestia I’m going to miss you girls.” I say, my ears folding back, my tail down between my hind legs.

“Well I’m on the SOC Base too, but Cipher, and Ballad.” Sugarberry shakes her head.

Fleetfoot nods, “I’m back at the Air Force base but, I can zip back up as needed. It’s not a long flight back and forth.”

“I wonder about Ah-Pee? I guess she’ll just go back to her farm.” I say sadly.

“As much as you helped them, they are your support group huh?” Fleetfoot says softly.

Slowly I nod, and sigh, “Without them it would have been a lot harder to come to terms with things.”

“Don’t worry, it will all work out, unlike in Equestria, we have phones and Skype.” Fleetfoot nods firmly.

“Feather and the twins are staying with me for now. The twins will need help, lots of help. I do have the babysitting book to deal with their sparks. They should be mentally old enough not to spark, but there’s always the chance…”

“Good call, I think you’re the current unicorn teacher around here.” Sugarberry giggles.

“Big Mac’s farm is a good place for the others though. He’s already got space for them. Though I think some of them might move to Lightning Dust’s farm in Montana.” Fleetfoot nods.

“So, party tonight?” Sugarberry asks, looking at all assembled.

“Party tonight.” I nod firmly.

*** Other side of the Pond ***

Beth woke up early this morning, she wants to be up so she can be out of the house before her mum and dad see her. Her return trip is for tomorrow, but she wasn’t sure going back to London with pony ears and tail was a good idea. She might have to knuckle under and tell her parents but for now…

Sitting up, she ruffles her mane as she yawns, she hates to get up earlier than 8 in the morning. Heck, normally she doesn’t have to be at work till 9AM, so she could get up at 8:30 some days. Flicking her tail she looks down at it, then pulls out her brush and starts brushing it quietly. For a few moments she sits there relaxing, looking at her hooves.

Blinking, she sticks her leg out and whimpers… she has hooves instead of feet. That is completely unfair. What did her feet ever do to her? She washed them and she keeps her nails clean and painted. She keeps her feet soft. After all of that, they abandon her and leave her with hooves.

Standing up, she finds she can balance on her hooves, she looks at them for a long time. How can she get shoes on? Or failing that, hide them. She definitely can’t walk around the house like this… Well not all day. She’d have to get out, quickly.

Getting up she pulls off her off her bed shirt and picks up her bra. She stops and looks down at her chest, she was never really that big, she was only a B cup, but really? This just isn’t fair in the slightest, now she’s completely flat chested. Not even an A cup anymore. She whimpers, this is getting downright cruel.

Pulling on a T-shirt ends up being more trouble than she thought. When she rips it, she knows something else is wrong. Looking up she just shakes her head. After a moment she levers herself up to look in the mirror. After getting a good look at herself, she moves closer to inspect what she saw, a white spiral horn is now rising from her forehead. If it isn’t one thing, it’s three. Checking her back quickly, she sighs in relief. At least she doesn’t have wings or something. The way things have been going this morning, she just had to check that.

Putting her horn through the neck hole carefully, she struggles into the t-shirt, pulling it down tight. Finally taking off her pj bottoms, she pulls on a clean pair of nickers and track pants… which ends up being harder than it seemed with the tail. Pulling her pants up over her tail first, she pinched where her tail is, then pulls them down again. Making a cut with a pair of scissors, she carefully threads her tail through the hole before pulling them up again and nods firmly.

Well she’s dressed at least. That’s something, right…Right?

Carefully peeking out of her room, she looks around then sneaks downstairs. Tommy knows where to find her, so she doesn’t need to leave a note or anything. Looking at the kitchen floor, she grumbles softly. Wood, she knows this is going to make noise, and she might leave some scuffs, but it can’t be helped.

Looking in the cupboard, she hums softly, and opens up her school bag. Picking up the first box of biscuits she simply dumps it into her bag. Two more boxes are put into her bag, she isn’t sure how hungry she’d be all day, or if she’d spends the night out, but for now, it should be safe.

Going through the drawers, she pulls out a pen knife and torch, as well as some string. Lastly, she pulls out some garbage bags. Looking around, she can’t see anything else she might be able to use, or need. So she goes over to the fridge to get a few bottled waters. Four bottles should do her for a little bit.

Turning, she quietly she picks her hoody off the peg and slips out the door. All she needs to do is bike to the woods and… she stops and looks at her hooves. Her bike pedals, how is this going to work? Looking at her bike, she adjusted the seat height a bit and gets on. It is tricky getting going, but she manages to get to the woods, it feels so weird.

She finds a nice tree and locks her bike. She ties the string she brought to two trees about six feet apart. With a little work she is able to make a quick improvised shelter, using garbage bags as waterproof strips, held down with rocks so the wind doesn’t blow it away. It isn’t large, it isn’t fancy, but it is England, and it does rain.

Swaying her tail she hums softly, it will give her a place to hide as well, if needed. Though it needs some cover for that. Carefully, she adds some pine and other leafy branches to cover the sides, as well as camouflage the front and back. This way people won’t see it on a casual stroll, or so she hopes.

There is something old, she can feel it, but it’s there. She doesn’t know what it is, but she can feel it in her horn. Turning, she slowly walks towards the castle again. It’s already nearly 9AM, so there is a chance tourists would be there. A chance of running into people, but the grass is fairly high, so if she doesn’t lift her hooves too much, they won’t be seen.

Her ears swivel as she hears Tommy calling her name. Looking around, she calls a few times. Then she waits, giving him some time to catch up. After another set of three calls by her, he comes jogging down the path and stops, panting. Looking at her he blinks, then gives her a hug.

“Hi sis, where you going?”

“To the castle, I feel something there. It’s hard to explain but I know something is there.” Beth says, hugging back before starting to walk again.

“What?” Tommy asks curiously, and then chuckles.

“I don’t know, and what are you chuckling about?”

“Your tail, you sway it when you walk. It’s funny, your hips go one way and the tail goes the other. Counterpoint.”

“In other words you’re watching my butt?”

“Umm no. You are my sister. I’m watching your tail. It’s very noticeable.”

“I know, I’m just teasing you. I have hooves and a horn.”

“Horn? Like a unicorn horn?” He moves up quickly beside her and smiles.

“Yep, like King Tirian’s companion, Jewel. Of course he was actually a huge war horse and tough as nails.”

Sneaking around the sides of the castle she came up to the wall, looking at it. There is no one around at this time, the tour busses haven’t arrived yet. She can still feel it in her horn, where the unicorn was the other day. Putting her hand on the castle wall she walks slowly to the point. The closer she gets, the stronger she feels it. And the brighter her horn glows.

“Can’t you feel it?” She asks, looking at her brother.

Blinking at her, he looks at her horn, “I don’t feel anything. Your horn… It’s glowing like Lady Amalthea’s.”

Kneeling down she touches her horn to the wall. The wall rumbles as a panel slowly falls into the ground. Behind there is a dark ramp about four feet wide, and four feet high, leading deep down below the castle. A dark spiraling path curling downwards. Too low for a human to walk down comfortably, it is wide enough and high enough for a unicorn. At least a unicorn like the one she had seen.

*** Velvet, across the pond ***

I sit, pondering. Wondering what I am going to do. It is going to be so hard to say goodbye to everypony. I know Ah-Pee is working on a party for us, though really we could use Pinky Pie right now. This feels like it is going to be very somber.

“Is it time yet?”

“No, Feather.” Looking down at her I smile, horn glowing as I write on the paperwork.

“How about now?” Cotton Candy asks looking hopeful.

“I’ll tell you when we are leaving for the party, I don’t know the exact time, I’m waiting for the call.”

“It’s not our fault.” Cotton Cloud states.

“Oh why?” Tilting my head, I looked at Cloud.

“Simple, while our minds are mature, or at least some of our minds.” She says, looking over at Candy, “our bodies are packed full of energy. A need to run, to play, to make our muscles grow, because of that we are impatient and find it hard to sit still for too long.”

“That almost makes sense. Except for the fact that foals can sit still for classes.” I retort, smiling.

“Can’t blame a foal for trying.” She says, giggling.

Let the rainbow remind you

That together we will always shine

Let the rainbow remind you

That forever this will be our time.

Blinking, I look at my phone, that’s not my ring tone. That’s not even on my phone, “Hello?”

“PARTY TIME!”

“Cipher I am going to kill you, stop messing with my ringtones!” Huffing, I hang up.

The foals looked up at me, tilting their heads.

“Now.” I say, smiling.

“Now what?” Feather asks, blinking.

“It’s time…” Tapping a hoof, I look at them.

“For?” The twins ask in stereo.

Turning, I walk out heading for the mess tent, shaking my head.

“WAAAAAIIIIIT!” The foals yell, running after me.

Shaking my head, I look down at them, smiling, “You kids are nuts you know that?”

“Cutie Mark Crusaders Earth chapter!” They call out doing a high hoof five.

Groaning softly, I seriously can’t believe we are in for this, “We’re doomed.”

Sugarberry, Eric, and Henry have decorated the mess tent. The place has most of the security staff, a pair of ambulance staff, and the rest of the support staff are all here. There’s even a few police officers who have been handling barrier security here.

Apple Pie has again lived up to her name, we have dozens of different types of apple pies, plates of apple fritters, chocolate cake, strawberry carrot cake, and strawberry shortcake. She’s put out everything from chicken wings to pulled pork. Foot long home loaf bread ready to be stuffed with the shredded pork.

Vegetarian wise there are home fried potatoes, perogies, mushroom caps, oat cakes, and mashed potatoes, thick and rich mushroom gravy, fried plantains the list just goes on and on.

Glancing around, I looked at the pegasi drooling. Yep, unicorns rule and pegasi drool. Thumping my hip against Blaze, I smile, “When Ah-Pee puts on a feast, she puts on a feast.”

“You can say that again.” Walking up to the serving staff, Blaze points out the pulled pork and wings getting his food prepared for him. Picking up his tray with his mouth, he carries it back to eat.

Smiling, I help Feather and the twins with their trays, moving them over with my TK to a table across from Blaze. I, however, am still stuck with veggie only menus, like the twins. Picking mine up, I take my seat by Blaze and lean against him.

The LT walks in, smiling a little, with Fleetfoot beside him. She’s bouncing a bit as she walks, likely happy about helping him with his problems. Officer troubles, in general they never share their issues with the enlisted members. So him having Fleetfoot to talk to must be so special.

Jay is kicking back, drinking beer and eating a pulled pork mega sandwich. Pegasus stomachs, ugg. Well he’s got a human stomach, but his cutie mark lets him eat meat at least. Eric and Sanchez soon join him, smiling at the food.

“So it’s our last night here.” The LT says, “I want to thank you all for your time and service to not just the United States, but to Earth and Equestria.”

We all clap and stomp our hooves in response, cheering.

“It hasn’t been easy, but we have two and a half years till the gate re-opens again.” The LT continues.

“How far in the future can we book days off?” Henry asks, holding up a beer.

That got everyone laughing. Several people raise beers to Henry.

“That doesn’t mean we are out of jobs. We still have problems domestic and foreign to deal with. I have a feeling there are also going to be a lot of ponies turning up around the world that missed the gate. Some of us may be expected to help them.” He says, nodding.

Fleetfoot stands up on her hind legs, putting her forelegs on the bench. “We will treat them with the dignity and respect they deserve. For a Free Equestria!”

Everyone raises their drinks, calling out “To Equestria!”

Cipher has her laptop with speakers hooked up, blaring My Little Pony songs, just for fun. Memo to me, maim her after my meeting. Smiling, I hop down and give her a quick hug, “Mess with my ring tones and I‘ll give you a perm.”

Laughing Cipher hugs back, “I thought you needed something… me… to help you get by.”

Glancing over, I see the foals working on their eyes, to get different types of cake. Shaking my head, I look back to Cipher, “Is there some kind of symbol for using cuteness as a weapon?”

“Yeh, it’s called, a cutie mark.” She says, laughing softly.

I put a hoof over my face shaking my head and smile, walking over I sit back down with Blaze looking at the foals smiling. “Eat up. Cuz the next meal won’t be nearly this good.”

Two men wearing FBI jackets, and five wearing Immigration and Customs Enforcement jackets walk in, looking around. Glancing up, Cipher stops the music, “Need any help?”

“Special Agent Carlson, I.C.E., we were informed by local police that several Canadians entered the USA without going through border services properly.” He says.

“Um yeah, it was sort of an emergency.” Fleetfoot says, blinking.

Looking around he points at the twins. “Those two are part of the group, we will need to take them into custody.”

“Wait, WHAT!” I say, getting up and putting myself between the foals and the I.C.E. officers.

“Under Section 1325 in Title 8 of the United States Code, anyone who deliberately eludes examination or inspection by immigration agents… or enters or attempts to enter the United States at any time or place other than as designated by immigration agents.” Looking sternly at the foals, SA Carlson, continues “Punishment for that violation is up to 6 months imprisonment and deportation.”

“They were trying to get here as quick as possible to get to a portal, to get back to our home world.” I say firmly.

“And why are they still here then and not on this… other… magical fairy world.”

Several of the Rangers stand up, ominous frowns on their faces.

“The portal closed, they were late getting here and missed it. Had they made it through the border with less trouble and made it here, they would have made it through to our home world.” I say, stomping my hoof.

“It doesn’t matter. We are taking them into custody, placing them in an immigration detention center to await their hearing.” He states firmly.

“Detention center? You are putting them in jail?” I snarl.

“Wait, detention center? Aren’t there usually like 10-15 people per holding room?” Sugarberry says, blinking.

“Illegal immigration is a huge problem.” SA Carlson responds firmly. “That’s why we do this.”

Spreading my forelegs I snarl, “They had no ID to get though the border legally, no photo id or passport that was valid because their form changed. They could never have gotten through the border legally!”

“Then they shouldn’t have tried.” SA Carlson retorts.

“Oh heck no!” I say, my horn glowing bright. “How would you feel? How would you deal with your entire life being destroyed? With everything you knew, everything you understand being turned upside down! Finding you have hooves, that you’re no longer human, and then having people treat you like a pet! Like an animal to be experimented on!”

Blaze blinks, stepping back from me, feeling all the ambient equestrian aether being gathered. “Hun, you might want to calm down.”

“How would you feel if you were loaded into shipping containers, and told you are just a normal animal so have no rights? These ponies, every single one of us, have been through so much more than you could ever understand! Ever deal with!” My eyes and cutie mark glow brightly, as bright as my horn, my mane and tail taking on a life of their own as they crackle with energy.

"Consider yourself lucky that I'm not treating them as normal animals. If I was I'd be ordering them all to be put down. Right now, for quarantine violations." SA Carlson snarled.

"Whoa there, there's no reason to escalate this." Ah-Pee said looking less then happy, though his comment about putting them down had moved Feather to tears.

“You are NOT taking these foals, they need to be protected. They need to be taught, they don’t even have their cutie marks yet, let alone know how to use their magic and I’m the only one around that can teach them. If you were ponies you would understand this. If you even cared about ponies you’d know better!” Panting hard, my hooves crackle as a circle in the ground forms around me.

LT Fisher steps in between us, “Look, it’s best to leave the foals here, with her. We can contact immigration services and deal with this mess without putting them in a cell.”

Ignoring the LT, SA Carlson snarls back, “Well I am NOT a pony, thank god, so these two are going to the detention center, and there is nothing you can do to stop me.”

“Maybe you SHOULD BE!” I say, slamming my hoof down. The magical explosion that follows pulses out in all directions. An expanding sphere radiating from my horn that flashed out at near-luminal velocities, striking everyone. Blaze’s wings shivered as the energy washes over him without effect, and the foals close their eyes, ducking their heads.

Everything is strangely quiet, nopony says a word. Instead everypony just stands in shock, blinking, trying to clear their eyes from the flash pulse. The LT and Fleetfoot slowly look at each other, Fleetfoot’s wings spread wide in shock, though the LT’s wings are also spread wide.

SA Carlson and his team slowly looked down at their hooves. Every human within about 100 yards has been turned into a pony. Though with the exception of the Rangers, none of them have cutie marks. And with the exception of one male police officer, who is a unicorn, and one female Corporal, who is a pegasus, they are all earth ponies.

“Oh hell LT, Velvet’s going down!” Sugarberry calls, catching me with her magical aura.

“Her nose is bleeding pretty badly, we should get her to a hospital, quick.” One of the medics calls out.

Looking down at his pink fur, Henry groaned, “Oh shit, not again.”

38: The Bomb Blast

Marine Corps Base, Quantico is a very busy base. Several different government investigative branches both operate and train there. You have the FBI Training academy, the DEA Headquarters, the NCIS headquarters, the CID Headquarters, not to mention the Air Force’s OSI, all on one base.

You would think having all those different agencies in one place would help information sharing. However, it merely breeds competition. Especially in multi-branch issues where several different agencies can have jurisdiction and decide they want to race to see who gets there first.

In the case of CID, information from field agents in one part of the country will come in, such as pictures and reports. It will be processed by a case overseer then sent out to other agents in a different part of the country to continue an investigation if needed. In doing so it allows for cases to proceed quickly without having to constantly fly agents all over the country.

Some days, cases come in very slowly, often from MP’s or local police departments. Other days, it is like a flood, when dozens of different leads, false claims, and incidents all happen. The report for the hostage situation is going to be confusing to deal with. It is becoming a case of who did what to who, but CID had chosen to reach out for help on this one. Photos of the two pegasi are being sent out to Dust’s group in Montana, to Army SOC, and to the team at the gate. Hopefully one of them has seen these two so they could be questioned.

As it is, CID officials just hope no major bombs drop today. Maybe they can get ahead of their case load for a change.

***

The fax machine at the farm wrrs softly as page after page comes through. Dust is getting ready for the funeral today, but Mindy takes note of the sound. As the machine finishes, she picks up the pictures. The pages are a looking for information file on two mares, that may have gone through the gate. At the bottom was: Please forward to other pony communities, report sightings or information back to US Army Criminal Investigations Command CID.

Humming softly, she types in the fax number for Big Mac’s farm, and re-faxes them there. Then she takes a look at the pictures, they are cute mares, younger than her, but older than the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Probably equitable to mid or late teens, she thinks.

They just look so scared and lost in the photo she muses, well one of them does, but the other looks downright defiant. It includes their cutie marks at the bottom of the page, and a written code for eye, coat, and mane colors. The CID seems to take and list the pony information in a way both human and pony can understand. They don't leave details to chance.

“Mindy are you here?” Moon Shadow pokes her head in, looking around.

“Yep, just doing some paperwork, we are getting police fax’s now.” She says softly.

Moon Shadow walks in with a UPS Package on her back and looks at Mindy, “Anything important?”

“Just CID looking for information on some ponies, what’cha got there?” Mindy looks at the box.

“Came in, apparently Velvet and Cipher arranged, but I’m not sure what it is. It’s listed as from them, but it came from a fabric company at Fort Bragg. At least that’s what the return address on the package says.”

Mindy looked at the box sadly and sighs. After a moment, she opens it up, looking inside, “I usually love presents but today…”

Moon Shadow tilts her head then goes wide eyed as Mindy pulls out the cloths and opens them up, an EUP flag, a flag for Equestria, depicting the two royal pony sisters, and a Wonderbolts flag. Here in time for the funeral.

“Oh Celestia, Dust is going to flip. They are exactly what we need, a perfect honor for him. To go with the Wonderbolts uniform he will be wearing” Mindy says, with tears in her eyes.

“Copied from the EUP Field Guide, just in case we can’t make it. With honors, Velvet, Blaze, and the Unicorn club.” Moon Shadow reads the card and smiles. Then turns and gives Mindy a soft hug. “It’s okay.”

Mindy nods and folds them up carefully, “Dust will be speechless.”

Putting the box down and the letter back in the box, Moon Shadow glances at the Fax. “So who are they?” She asks picking up the pictures and looking at them.

“Don’t know, the CID are looking for information on them.” Mindy said then looks at Moon, “Moony, are you ok?”

Sitting down hard, Moon Shadow looks closely at the pictures, “Oh Celestia… no…” She said and gulped, the horror clear in her voice.

*** Other side of the pond ***

They sit looking down the tunnel, there are no cobwebs on the walls, but there is dust, the air is stale and has an earthy scent to it. Slowly they look at each other and smile. Deep dark scary tunnel under an ancient castle…

“Want to explore it?” Beth asks, pulling out her torch from her backpack.

“Do you have to ask twice?” Tommy doesn’t have a torch, but he has a headlamp from his bike that will work just as well.

Tommy takes the lead, walking down hunched over, “How did you open the door?”

“I don’t know, I just touched my horn to it like I saw the unicorn do, and it opened. I didn’t do anything.”

“This spiral feels like it’s going down 15 meters. Every rotation is 1.5 meters I think and we’ve done 10 rotations.” Tommy says, looking a little concerned.

“How far down do you think it goes?”

“Oh, I’d say another quarter of a meter.” Tommy says with confidence.

“How do you… Oh…” Beth stops and looks around slowly.

The tunnel opens up into a chamber, with a two meter tall ceiling made of brick and mortar. The room is nearly fifteen meters wide and twenty meters long. A passageway leads off the main chamber on the other side into the darkness. The room has several pillars placed in two rows down the center, spaced every five meters apart.

The room itself, however, is an anachronism. There are shelves made of preserved wood along the walls, and tables between the pillars. The crafting of which looks like it dates back a thousand years. Most of the books look like they’ve crumbled to dust. The problem is many of them looked much newer, judging by the bindings.

There are suits of armor here, for both human and warhorse, some bearing the marks of battle. However they are from different times, a few from the War of the Roses, a few from The Crusades, A couple of suits even looked like they are from colonial times.

There are daggers, a Norman Sword, a Great sword, a matchlock, flint lock, and a Martini-Henry rifle. There are lances, maces, and other weapons as well. Each has been laid out in its own spot, and labeled in strange writing.

The problem is, the castle has been abandoned since the 1700’s, so many of these items should not be here. All in all, this seemed to be some sort of storehouse collection, from all over England, like some museum.

On the far wall there looks to be some kind of chemistry setup, with glass vials, pitchers, and other items. Beside it, a large chalk board, strange writing on it, and also what looks like mathematical formula still written on it.

“Sis.” Tommy calls out slowly.

Shining her light over, she fumbles with her torch, almost dropping it then putting the light back on what her brother is looking at. Several crowns of gold and silver sit on a table, as if for examination. Necklace’s made with diamonds and emeralds are laid out on tilted slabs to better show them off. There is even a box that has dozens of gold coins in it. There is an absolute fortune sitting here.

By the level of dust though, no one has been down here in what looks like two hundred years. All of this has been below the ground, gathered here, but never seen.

“What… is going on here?” Beth says slowly.

“I have no idea, but this stuff must be worth millions.”

“We need to let the coroner’s office know, they need to see this place.” Beth says, then stops and kneels down. “Tommy.”

Turning, Tommy blinks and sits down hard. There are several ‘manikins’ standing in a row but their size was wrong. They are pony sized, but more compact than a true pony, their body length isn’t as long. One wears armor that looks like it is made of gold and silver, with a set of blades that looked like they are meant for wearing on wings, based on where they are connected to the suit of armor. One manikin wears a suit of armor that looks like it was made from a light blue steel with a lance attached to its side.

The last, however, simply wears a cloak and hat. The cloak feathers from dark to medium to light blue, and has several silver stars and golden moons stitched to it, as well as around the trim. Seven golden bells are sewn on. The hat matches the theme, with golden bells on it as well, one prominently hanging from the top.

*** Across the pond ***

Henry grumbles as he walks down the corridor of Finley Hospital. Cipher has lent him a spare pair of hoof boots so that he isn’t sliding around the floor. Cipher and Sugarberry walked on either side of him, just to make sure he stays safe and sane. Both of them know his view on being a fluffy pink unicorn.

“I can’t believe the guy kept pushing… she was freakin’ glowing,” Henry growls. “You see a unicorn glowing like that, you back down…”

“They said she is fine, the scan shows no real damage.” Sugarberry says, “I feel sorry for Ah-Pee though.”

“Well she, Eric, and Sanchez need to teach the poor things to walk.” Cipher giggles.

“And Jay is out looking for stragglers that were affected. How big was that blast anyway?” Sugarberry asks.

“I don’t know, but 2 of the patrol guards out nearly 250 feet were hit by it… man, it’s lucky we were in an area that didn’t have a lot of buildings around, other than the old school. Can you imagine that going off somewhere like New York City… Grand central Station, or worse the baseball field during a game… she could have hit tens of thousands.” Henry says, shaking his head.

“She didn’t mean to, you know that… and again, he was pushing her, I was ready to blast him myself.” Cipher giggles.

Henry stops and looks out the window. While looking outside he sighs, seeing his reflection in the mirror. “So where to girls, New Beginnings?”

“Naw, the food there is just awful.” Tapping her cellphone with her hoof, she pulls the Google Maps window off her phone and put it up on the window on the wall. “Starbucks is too far from here to walk, and we know how she’s going to feel when she wakes up.”

Henry looked at the glow on Ciphers horn and chuckled, “Ok, I knew you could do magical windows off your computer, but off your cellphone?”

“Yes, my cellphones a phablet, I can drag stuff from that window to other windows. It’s built right into the OS.” Cipher adjusts the size of the map on the hospital window, and points out the nearest coffee shop, just four minutes away.

Sugarberry taps the coffee shop icon with her hoof, calling up the web page on the hospital window. “Yeah but its closed, 6 am to 6 pm.”

“Starbucks is our best bet then, 6 min drive so we can’t walk it.” Cipher says, then grabs the window and pulls it back onto her phone screen.

Henry just groans, “Unicorns.”

“You said it.” Cipher giggles, then gently touches her horn to his. “Don’t worry, we’ll keep you safe. Sides, I think the spell will likely only last a few days… transformations like this are rarely permanent.”

“Thank Celestia.” Henry says, and trots downstairs towards the JLTV, Sugarberry and Cipher in tow.

Out at the vehicle, both girls stop and looked at him as he fumbles with the keys.

“What? I spent three days in Equestria, I’ve done my time as a pony.”

“Don’t make it sound like it’s a punishment, please, Henry.” Sugarberry says, looking down, her ears falling back.

Putting his head under her neck, he lifts her muzzle, “That’s not what I meant, I meant I’ve done my time as a pony, I know the words and terms, like thank Celestia.”

“It’s ok, I’m just sensitive about it I guess. I’m a pony, I was born one. I was cursed, I’m now back to my true form. So the idea that its punishment, or wrong…” Sugarberry sighs.

“So who’s driving?” Henry asks looking between the girls.

“I’ll do it,” Sugarberry says quickly, and gets the keys tossed to her. “Cipher drives like its grand theft auto VII, and I don’t trust your TK skills enough to drive.”

Cipher scowls, “So I thought that sign said 100 bonus points, not 100 mph.”

Climbing into the JLTV, Henry reaches out, grabbing the door and pulling it closed. Then looks at the girls. “Umm, what?”

“It’s just fun watching you use magic.” Cipher says.

“And somewhat embarrassing, we needed to take a class to do it.”

“Ohh, maybe we can find a puzzle, fundamentals!” Sugarberry says, an evil gleam in her eyes.

Just the word makes Cipher and Henry shiver. Henry watched them doing that, and he knows just how much it took out of them. “No thanks. I’ll leave that to the real unicorns, like you two.”

Sugarberry barely pulls onto the highway before red and blue lights come on. “Oh come on, that just isn’t right.”

Looking over her shoulder, she sees the cop car and just shakes her head, pulling over to the side of the road. The cruiser pulls in behind and the officer gets out. Walking forward to tap on the armored glass.

Lowering the window, Sugarberry looks out innocently, “Something wrong officer?”

“License and registration please.” He says, then does a double take, looking closer at SugarBerry, his head rotates slowly, looking at the other two unicorns in the JLTV.

Floating up her license, he looks at it, as well as the military papers, and blinks. “They make these for… you?”

“Yep, military personal.” Smiling, she waits while the officer takes the information back to the car.

“I bet he stopped you for not having both hands…or any hands… on the wheel.” Henry chuckles.

Walking back the officer handed her the ID back, “Okay, you’re clear to go, drive safe.”

“Officer, might I ask what triggered the stop?” Sugarberry asks, concern in her voice.

“I thought your… muzzle… was a cellphone and it’s illegal to drive and use a hand held device. Everything is okay.” Turning, he walks back to the car.

Cipher starts giggling almost immediately, “And I thought males had blocky muzzles, yours must be downright squared off.”

Putting her hoof to her muzzle Sugarberry pouts and whimpers, starting to drive again.

“Oh come on Berry, she was only joking.” Henry says softly. “I think your muzzle is very feminine and cute.”

“You’re just saying that to make me feel better.” She whimpers, then sighs, “Thank you, Henry.”

“Actually I’m not. Cipher has a really cute smile, and pretty eyes. You have a really nice muzzle and cute ears. I’m just saying, from experience in Equestria, I saw a lot of ponies.” Henry admits.

“Uh huh, and how many rears.” Cipher giggles.

“Only looked there once, and that was when the LT pointed out the line of sight. I still have to get him back for that.” Henry huffs, shaking his head, “Seriously, who’s idea was it to put THAT at eye level for ponies.”

Cipher giggles again, “We are quadrupeds, where else could that be put?”

Pulling into the Starbucks, the three exit the car and walk into the shop. It is actually more of a semi-kiosk located inside a grocery store than a full Starbucks, but it has what they need. Walking up to the counter however, seems to leave most people speechless.

Cipher, being the coffee specialist here, is quick to order, she speaks the language of coffee far better than the other two. She places orders for herself, Sugarberry, Henry, Fleetfoot and the LT, as well as a large selection of muffins, bear claws, and brioches.

It is somewhat of an expensive load, but will likely end up being covered under military transportation, lodging and food expenses. Not everything gets covered by that, but in cases where units are off base, on duty, and in a situation where normal military food is unavailable or in an emergency situation, claims can be filed for travel expenses.

Grabbing the items magically, Sugarberry and Henry pick up their coffees in hoof and walk back to the vehicle, sipping the elixir.

“I hope we got enough, with the amount of power Velvet blew through… She’s going to be famished.”

*** The LT ***

“She’s fine, Blaze.” The LT says, sitting on the floor. He is thanking his stars that the military kept a supply of pony boots, combat pants, and combat vests in the truck in case extra ponies show up and want, or need, clothing.

“But what if it’s something they can’t detect.”

“Henry said she was fine Blaze.”

“But what if he’s wrong.”

“Blaze… she just overtaxed herself and passed out, this isn’t the first time. She’s fine Blaze.” The LT says, yet again.

“But...” Blaze starts then stops, looking at the LT. Honestly, the LT can be a fearsome pegasus when he wants to be. He just has an air of danger and command about him, Blaze knows he is worried about Velvet too but finally figures its best just to bite his tongue for now.

Lowering his wings, he nods firmly, the LT stands up, and looks over at Fleetfoot, who is smiling innocently. “So, how much trouble do you think this will cause?”

Fleetfoot shakes her head, “I can already hear the yelling now. Truth is though, the President said exceptions are being made for ponies coming through for the gate. I.C.E. should NOT have been involved in this.”

“At least everyone was an adult, and no one got gender changed or anything. They will get a little while to see what the ponies go through.” Fleetfoot blushes a bit, “Though I will admit, I had to fight with everything I had not to break down laughing. Seeing the look on their faces was just priceless.” She giggles.

“I think it’s lucky that the blast was so big an area.” Blaze says with a glance at the LT.

“Lucky? Really? How do you even consider this lucky?” James says, lifting his wing.

“Simple LT. Consider what would have happened if she focused that amount of power into a very small area or onto a single person or small group of people.” Blaze says, “The more area she affected, the more she spread out the effect, the longer the range she affected… the less power was focused on one person.”

The LT shudders at that thought and Fleetfoot laughs softly, “Ok yeah, that could have been bad, someone might have had to wait two and a half years to be able to go through the gate and come back, just to get to be human again.”

“It’s going to take a long time though before that amount of energy is available again. So we won’t have to worry about something like that again.” Blaze said and presses his face tightly against Velvet’s sleeping form.

“Police and law enforcement also learned a valuable lesson. If a unicorn is glowing like that... back off, let them calm down, talk it out…” Fleetfoot says, “The fact that he ignored you and kept pushing, James, he should have known better. I.C.E. agents are trained in conflict resolution.”

“It’s okay Fleet, watching him fall on his face a few times trying to walk might be worth this for a day or so.” LT James puts on a fake smile, this form still hold loads of bad memories.

“Tomorrow I think we need to take a flight down to SOC deal with them. Cipher actually recorded the incident. We can also hop to Quantico. I figure we are going to have a debrief with CID, NCIS, and such.”

“Ugh, yeah, I’ll see about booking an airline.” The LT sighs and shakes his head.

Blaze and Fleetfoot just look at the LT, Fleetfoot tapping her hoof.

“What?”

“We all have wings? It will be faster if we fly rather than take an airliner, no waiting, no mix ups and such. We also won’t have humans asking questions. We can get it done in a few hours rather than two days.” Fleetfoot states firmly.

Looking back at his wings, then back at Fleetfoot, the LT huffs softly. “Yeah, I guess.”

Glancing over, Blaze smiles, seeing the coffee delivery coming in. “Thanks guys.”

Henry puts a coffee and straw in front Blaze, Fleetfoot, and the LT before sitting down with his, blowing on his own softly.

“Thanks Henry.” The LT says, “Why don’t you guys get some sleep, you can take over in the morning if she’s not awake. There’s an inn about a ten minute walk…”

“Five minutes, we’re ponies.” Sugarberry corrects.

“Five minute walk from here, I’ll see you back here at eight in the morning.” The LT nods.

“Oh… they have free Wi-Fi!” Cipher perks and turns, trotting out.

“Oh heck no, I’ll bunk with Henry, no way I’m spending a night listing to beep boop bing.” Sugarberry noses Henry out quickly.

“Wait, what? Me?”

*** Pond Life ***

Beth and Tommy had spent hours sorting through the ‘museum’. It seemed to be divided into five areas. There is a library, where several books seem to have actually survived centuries in glass cases, though most seem too brittle to use. Then there is the Earth artifacts section. It has items ranging from around 1000 AD through to 1890 AD, which seems to comprise things from about thirty or forty miles around the castle. Then, the lab workshop, which they could make no sense of whatsoever. There is the alien artifacts section, which seemed to include armor, clothing, gems and jewellery that is certainly not local, as well as gold coins, which bear the same stylized sun on one side and moon on the other. Then finally, the last area is an antechamber which has what looked like fireplace, table, chairs, and a small bed.

With the armors though were instructions, though she couldn't understand the language. It seemed to be a guide to make the different types of armor. There was also weapons that had been set, and a guide to modify the different weapons.

It would take historians a long time to sort this stuff out. The idea, however, that someone had been collecting and storing things here, for years after the castle fell into disarray, still bothers Beth.

“We should probably seal this up again.” Beth says with a sigh.

“Aww, can’t we take some of it with us?” Tommy asks, looking at the gold coins.

“And do what? The questions asked about finding items like this would be too hard to answer and end up with us being investigated for violations of the Treasures Act.” Beth says,.

“Come on, I don’t think the Treasures act applies to these.” Tommy said holding up a few of the gold coins.

“And how do you explain the markings on them when you try and pawn them?”

“Um, yeah, no real excuse why someone would mark gold coins like that. Gems we might be able to get away with.” He says, looking hopeful.

“Ok fine, take a couple of the smaller ones just in case of emergency. Uncut, unset gems aren’t covered under the Treasures Act, I think.”

Quietly they make their way back up the tunnel, though poor Tommy is mumbling about his back, walking bent over uphill.

“Doesn’t your back hurt?” He groans.

“Actually nope, feels more relaxing to walk bent over. It was bothering me standing up straight for a while.”

Reaching the top, Tommy finds the blank wall, there are no mechanics visible here, no levers, no way to open it again. Apparently it closed automatically once they were inside.

“And, we’re sealed in,” looking back at his sister he nods, “I guess you need to open it again.”

Moving her horn close to the wall, her horn begins to glow again, and in response, the wall lowers. It is well past noon now, and they can see the fields and forest. Moving out carefully Beth looks for signs of tourists, before moving into the woods. Glancing back, she watches the door close again on its own.

“A unicorn’s horn is the only way in or out. That’s going to make things difficult, they will have to demolish the wall to get in there.”

“That would risk bringing the wall down. Or worse, it could collapse the tunnel.” Tommy says, looking back as they walk.

Heading into the forest, they find Beth’s shelter, and just in time too. The sound of thunder fills the air as it starts to rain. A small storm is blowing in off the Atlantic. Of course, England is getting the rain.

Hiding in the little tent, they take the time for a quick meal before lying down. Not much they can do right now with the rain, besides rest and wait it out.

*** Back in the New World ***

It is about a two hour drive from Fort McCoy, Wisconsin to Dubuque. While the Rock Island CID office is closer, they only deal with fraud, and this was well above a fraud case. They have already asked the police to put a guard on the woman’s room. The idea that she might try and check out early and make a run for it is top on their mind.

It is starting to look like she might have done something to her own kids, and a person like that can be a huge threat. She is currently in a public hospital and the threat to other people is real. Though this might all be a false alarm, it is still possibly a huge risk.

The officers have been told to detain her and ensure she does not leave the room. Though without a little more evidence, they can’t arrest her. Urgency is needed.

They leave at 5:30 in the morning, hoping they can get there around 8. That will be the key.

39: Fragmentation

Cipher moans and whimpers as the alarm clock goes off at seven in the morning. She knew she shouldn’t have gotten into that 25 man raid last night, but she just couldn’t help it. Ruffling her mane, she huffs, not knowing where the closest coffee machine is. She’d have to do it the hard way.

“I need a detect coffee spell,” she groans and looks around. Henry and Sugarberry aren’t out of the room yet. She expected them to be up first. Glancing around the hall, she moves over to their door and touches her horn to the door handle.

She extends her magical aura over the entire handle, she works it carefully until she can turn the knob on the other side. They didn’t set the deadbolt, just the basic lock integral to the knob, so she can open the door easily enough. Nosing the door open, she steps inside.

“Sugarberry, Henry, are you…” She calls out quietly, then stops at the sight before her.

She really doesn’t want to disturb them, but she knows she has to wake them up. They are both lying on one bed, in front of the TV. The screen just shows a logo, and instructions to subscribe to a movie, they likely had stayed up watching something, Cipher guesses.

Sugarberry is cuddled up tightly to Henry’s side, shoulder to shoulder, cutie mark to cutie mark. Her muzzle is on top of his foreleg, snuggling it. Henry has his head over her neck, his cheek against hers with his head tilted so their horns are crossed. Even their tails are intertwined and crossed behind them.

It’s such a tender moment between the two she really hates to disturb it. However, one thing she can’t resist, is taking a couple of pictures. The pair would want them afterwards.

Taking a breath, “Guys, get up, we have to be at the hospital in forty minutes.”

They both yawn, and Henry lifts his head off of Sugar’s, as his horn breaks contact with hers, sparks of magic flash between their horns like electricity. Looking up, both stand up, stretching and shaking themselves out.

“Sorry, was watching the Avengers movie that came out last summer, Infinity War Part 2, I think.” Henry says, “I guess we fell asleep.”

Cipher giggles, “I remember that one, with the Stan Lee cameo where he’s dusting, and he casually picks up Thor’s hammer, dusts underneath it, and sets it down.”

They both chuckle at that.

“You two want to take a shower?” Cipher asks, looking between the two curiously.

Nodding, they quickly take turns in the showers before heading back to the hospital, it is only a short trot back. Ponies are able to cover distance faster than humans. Humans were never really built for speed.

The nurse at the desk smiles as they trot in, “Morning girls, busy day today for ponies.”

Henry grumbles, “I’m a guy.” Looking at the nurse and shaking his head.

“Oh sorry, hard to tell sometimes, I just went by the colors. Your friend is still in observation.” She says with a friendly smile.

Henry walks to the room, “Do I really look like a girl?”

“Not in the slightest,” Sugarberry says firmly, “neither do you smell like one.”

“She’s obviously not a follower of the show, the muzzle and head shape is a dead give-away between males and females.” Cipher points out, “And that’s even if you can’t see the big…”

Sugarberry hip checks Cipher, causing her to stumble a bit.

“Torso, I was going to say torso.” She protests innocently.

Stepping into Velvets room, they all get quiet again. Cipher just has to break out her camera once more. It is really turning into one of those mornings.

The LT and Fleetfoot had fallen asleep curled up together on the floor. The LT has his wing over Fleetfoot, who is sleeping with her muzzle snuggled under the LT’s neck. Their tails are curled around each other’s flanks.

“I think I’m getting cavities.” Cipher whispers.

*** CID Special Agents Wilks and Fargo ***

Pulling up to the hospital, Agent Tanya Fargo gets out of the car. She’s one of the younger agents in CID, 24 years old going on 25 in a few weeks. She’s wearing the traditional Sears Bargain Basement suit that most agents wear, though for fun she has black sunglasses on.

Anthony Wilks just shakes his head, “We are not the MIB.”

“I know but it’s still fun to play up to the whole G-Man thing once in a while.” She says with a chuckle.

“This is still a kidnapping investigation, it’s a serious matter.”

“Pertaining to pretty pastel painted ponies.” She says with a smile, “How can humor not be involved?”

“You’d be surprised. Have you been reading the reports?”

“Abuse, torture, slave trading, sex slaves, child sex slaves.” She says and nods, “it can get pretty dark. So in response we need to stay cheerful or we’ll let the job bring us down.”

“You’re very up, you know that, right?”

Heading inside, they walked up to the front desk. Flash their badges, Agent Wilks smiles.

“Oh we’ve been expecting you, she’s in observation, down the hall.”

*** Across the pond ***

Moaning, Beth stretches out inside the small tent. She is sore all over, from her hooves to her muzzle. It feels like she hasn’t had a good run in decades.

The rain stopped, probably sometime in the middle of the night, so she figures it is safe to poke her head outside. Careful not to disturb Tommy, she crawls out on her hands and knees, which isn’t as easy as she hoped. She is having some coordination issues and she isn’t sure why.

Once outside, she looks around, there is still a light fog on the ground. The sky is somewhat grey but aside from that, it seems to be shaping up to a pretty nice morning. She can hear all of the animals, smell the rain on the grass, everything is fairly peaceful.

Flicking her tail a bit to get the feeling back into it, she looks down at her forelegs. Snow white, ending in the cutest hooves, they are long, slender, and elegant. Lifting one, she examines it slowly, looking at the bottom of her hoof, then at the leg itself. Tracing its form back to her shoulder, then her sides and finally her flank she examines herself. Her newly flexible neck easily lets her take in her whole body.

Glancing up at her horn, she takes a deep breath slowly, and then exhales slowly. Closing her eyes, she slowly counts backwards from 10. Nope, that didn’t work either. Oh well, best go with the 3rd option then.

She screams. A nice, long, heartfelt scream of pure shock and dismay.

Scrambling out of the shelter, Tommy looks around, blinking, then looks at the unicorn in shock and backs away quickly.

Panting hard after the scream, Beth looks up at Tommy, trembling and unsure of what to say or do next. She can see the shock in his face, as well.

“Sis, is that you?”

Nodding slowly, she looks at her legs again, then up at him, “I think so.”

“You kind of look like an English unicorn, just with a shorter horn, and no beard.”

“I’m female, I don’t know if the girls get the beards.” Blinking, she quickly looks between her forelegs and sighs, “Yep I’m female.”

Gently Tommy pats his lap with his hand, looking at his sister.

Glancing at it she looks at him then his lap, then back at him. “You’re not a virgin.”

“What? Wait what? Where did that come from?” Tommy blinks, blushing furiously.

“It’s simple, because I haven’t got the slightest interest in putting my head in your lap.” She states and sits down on her haunches.

*** Velvet ***

My head is pounding, every muscle in my body is sore, my horn is throbbing beyond belief. I just feel sore, tired and drained.

Moaning, I open my eyes and look around, “Oh bright light, bright light.” I’m able to squeak. Squinting at the visual onslaught, I groan. “What happened?”

“You don’t remember?” Blaze strokes my muzzle, looking worried.

“I remember the party, I remember Border security…” Sitting up fast is probably the worst thing ever I could do… and instantly I regret it. I felt sick, dizzy, and ready to pass out again. “The twins? Oh Celestia please stop the room from spinning.” Collapsing back down, I whimper.

“No, rest. You sort of blew up there.” Blaze says, “The twins are just fine.”

Glancing over I look at Henry and the LT and blink, “Um quick question, why are they ponies?”

Henry and James look at each other, then look at me, a shocked look on their faces.

“You got really, really, really angry at the ICE members, slammed your hoof down and… poof, we were all ponies again. And so was every human for about a hundred yards.”

“Oh Celestia, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry… I can fix this, there’s a counterspell in the babysitters guide. This was sort of like a frustration spark… I didn’t mean it.” I say, panicked, and force myself to sit up again.

The LT steps forward then looks shocked as Henry steps in between me and the LT. “No.”

“Pardon?” The LT says, looking at Henry sternly.

“I said no. Trust me. I want to be human more than anyone here but not at the cost of Velvets health. She is tired, exhausted and needs to be on light magic duties for the next few days. That means she can’t go and start counterspelling everyone.” Looking around he puts his hoof down. “Trust me it’s not healthy for her. This should wear off in another day or two. We should be fine until then.”

The LT thinks about it a second, then nods. “Ok yeah, I agree. If anyone complains about you not turning them back, tell them to take it up with me. You are under orders not to for medical reasons.”

“But…” Was about all I got out before Fleetfoot looks at me sternly.

“You got upset and stressed out, you hurt yourself, but we can deal with what you did. You hurting yourself more to try and fix it is something we can’t deal with.” She says, forcefully.

Blaze looks down and pokes my nose, “We have doughnuts.”

“Feed me, FEED ME, feed me Seymour.” I say, giggling.

Blaze carefully feeds me a doughnut while the LT and Fleetfoot step out.

*** The LT ***

Stepping out of the room James fluffs his wings and musses with one, preening it a little.

“Quit it, its fine.” Fleetfoot says, chuckling. Nervous preening is an entirely different issue.

Looking down the hall, James notices two police officers standing at the door to a hospital room, just a few doors down. Stretching his wings, he watches as two agents, a man and woman, walk up. They flash their badges to the police officers. They identify themselves as CID agents, checking on the patient.

Walking up, James looks up at the officers, and then fishes his wallet out of his packet, flipping it open, “LT James Fisher, Captain Fleetfoot, what’s up?”

“We’re sort of sorting out a mess here. It’s regarding a pair of pegasi mares.” Agent Fargo says smiling, opening her file she pulled out a pair of photos showing them to James and Fleetfoot, “Do you know if these two went through the gate?”

James sits down hard, his wings start quivering badly as he looks at the pictures. Both of them were in his flight group in Equestria. Turning his head away, he closes his eyes, “They both went through the gate. Both of them died during the battle.”

“Well that closes that side of the case. Their mother was holding them prisoner. They escaped, tied her up and brought her to the gate with them. It looked like they were scared she would call the police on them.” Agent Wilks said.

“I think their intent was for her to be found and set free, or to come back and set her free themselves before they left for good.” Agent Fargo adds.

“What were their names?” James asks, his wings continuing to tremble.

“Sargent Phillip Emerson, US Army, and Wendy Emerson.” Agent Fargo says, showing him the human pictures.

Taking a deep breath LT James looks up, “Can I tell her?”

“She was looking at selling them to a laboratory.” Agent Fargo says with a worried frown.

“Yep, but maybe the fact of what they did, might help her.” James says.

“Give it a try, at minimum we can get her reaction.” Agent Wilks nods.

Taking a deep breath he trots in. The woman was the one Feather had rescued from the car. She tortured her own children, tried to sell them to laboratories to experiment on, yet in the end ponies saved her. Her son saved him, gave her life for him.

Sitting he bows his head, “I’m LT James Fisher, this is Captain Fleetfoot. I’m sorry to inform you but both Phillip and Wendy died in battle.” Taking a deep breath before he continues, “Both fought bravely, and laid down their lives for their homeland.”

“They’re dead?” She says, blinking and looking at the agents, a faint smile adorning her lips.

Both of them nod slowly.

“Phillip was the bravest pegasus I knew. Both of them were willing to lay down their lives and their actions saved the lives of many more including myself. I owe my own life to Phillip.” The LT’s voice cracks a bit as his wing quivers.

“Will I be able to claim their military insurance and benefits?”

Fleetfoot blinks, “What?”

“They’re dead right? Will I be able to claim their insurance?” She asks.

“They were your kids, they were brave, strong, and they were honorable. And all you care about is money?” James says, shocked.

“They stopped being my kids the moment they started growing fur.”

“No, you won’t dishonor them like that.” James says, his wings flaring in shock and anger. “Phillip gave her life to safe mine, she stood by my side and fought with me. She took a blow meant for me. She deserves respect and honor.”

“He was useless in life, and useless in death. At least I can make some money off its insurance.” She says firmly.

Fleetfoot grabs James with her wing, pushing him out of the room. “She reminds me of those people that take in orphans for the checks… all she cares about is money.”

James struggles a bit, then relents, letting himself be guided outside. “She never deserved to have foals like that in her care.”

“Your minds are weak, your outlook bleak.” Fleetfoot says with a shiver, “We all had stumbling blocks in our way.”

Jogging out, Agent Fargo shakes her head, “What a… Sorry for that guys, I didn’t realize just how bad she was.”

James shakes his head, “She just doesn’t understand. Who could? And what’s worse, we could have more situations like this cropping up for years to come.”

“More? I thought it was over.” She responds.

James shakes his head, “Discord was in power for 25 years. The ponies that changed so far were the ones that have been cursed in the first month of those 25 years. I think this is partly why the government wants to keep everything a secret.”

“What do you mean?” Fleetfoot blinks as well, looking curious.

“Consider for a moment, if everyone knew. Then everyone would be living in hope or fear of their 25th birthday. Picture growing up wondering if on your 25th birthday, you will change? Or even hoping to change and finding out you didn’t. Picture your parents or friends, CHECKING, on your 25th birthday to see if you got a mark. Some countries might instigate mandatory checks.”

Fleetfoot looks shocked, “No country would…”

“Parts of Africa it’s mandatory to check to ensure a female is a virgin, and if they refuse they can be put to death. Is it so far a stretch to think that some might institute checks for marks?” He says, looking up into the sky.

“If it became common knowledge… you could end up with almost a Logan's Run feel. Where people look to their hips with dread as their 25th birthday approaches, will their life end or not?

Agent Fargo cringes, rubbing her own hip. “Gee thanks, my 25th birthday’s coming up soon. Now I get to live in fear.”

Covering his muzzle with his foreleg, James sighed. “Becoming a pony isn’t a bad thing. From what I’ve seen, people’s personalities don’t really change much with the transformation. Their pony life, cutie marks, and such often line up with their human selves.”

“What about you?” She asks.

Fleetfoot sort of chuckled, “He’s not a real pony, that’s why he’s not going by a pony name. He’s just got hit by a spell, he’ll turn back to a human in a day or two.”

Nodding, James looks at his wingmare, “Come on, we have a lot of flying to do, I want to be back before tonight.”

Leaping into the air, the two begin their first leg of their flight, 900 miles to Fort Bragg and SOC.

*** Ping Pond ***

Beth walked through the brush. She needed to think. None of this makes any sense to her. Why is she a unicorn? There has to be a reason. There has to be a point to it all, people don’t just become unicorns.

Coming up on a ridge, she looks down into a low gully. England is famous for its rolling landscapes, and the animals love them. Several rabbits are grazing under sheltered protection. Walking along the ridge she watches the vixen cavort with her kits.

Sitting, she just looks at the nature around her. The Lady Amalthea had her woods to defend, maybe these were supposed to be hers. Maybe she is supposed to protect this land. Maybe that’s why she changed, the land needs her to save it.

The lady Amalthea had magic though, unicorn magic. She could make her horn glow, and use that glow to do things, like open locks or fight. Can she fight though? Can she stand up for these woods?

Going cross eyed a bit, she concentrates on her horn, she can see it, and she knows it glowed before. Now to figure out how to start there. Concentrating, she tries focusing her thoughts there, tries pushing, pulling, but nothing works, there has to be something. She is a unicorn, a magical creature; she can’t fail being that before she even starts.

Nothing, not even a glimmer. Maybe she is simply not strong enough. Standing, she walks back to the shelter, her brother had gone back to the house so her mom and dad don’t panic.

Maybe it is all some kind of mistake. Unicorns are not supposed to feel regret, but what about sadness or self-pity? All she can do right now is wallow in her own sadness. Is that the right term? Mumbling to herself, “Do unicorns wallow in sadness? Oh god, I even know what I’m supposed to wallow in. I make such a pathetic unicorn.”

Reaching over with her foreleg she grabs a water bottle. Spinning the top off she tilts her head back starting to drink. Putting the bottle back down, she sits and sighs. Looking up at her horn, she wonders what is going to happen to her.

There is one other question that crosses her mind at the moment, however. Looking down she tilts her head and considers. How did she actually pick up the water bottle?

*** LT and Fleetfoot ***

“How are you holding out?” Fleetfoot asks, keeping an eye on her wingmate.

“A little tired, wings are sore beyond belief. I’m not stopping though.”

“Rangers need to push through?”

“Rangers HO!” James says, he isn’t going to admit exactly how tired and sore he is. He does however find that he has an innate sense to find air currents, this lets him stay in the upwash from the wingtip vortices. This makes it a lot easier to fly, especially over the distances they are traveling.

He’s no speedster though. Lightning Dust would probably laugh her tail of at the speeds they are flying at. Even civilian jets would pass them, but he is still pulling enough speed to outrun small planes like a Cessna.

The other reason he has to stay close to Fleetfoot is he doesn’t have a transponder. Well, he isn’t really a pegasus, so he wouldn’t be issued one. Still, he is flying in and out of controlled airspace, so he needs to stay close to her.

Banking, they starts a slow spiral down. How Blaze zipped across the country with such ease, James has no idea. He isn’t going to take it for granted. Landing, he pants hard, his wings trembling from the exertion.

Stretching them out, he finds himself folding and unfolding them a bit until they are comfortable. Once they are cooled down enough, he tucks them against his sides. Looking to Fleetfoot she smiles and nods back to him. His first endurance flight, and he passed! Now he has two more to do today.

Walking into the SOC HQ building, they look around. Behind the desk, the corporal at the desk glances up and then… down at the two ponies. Blinking, he stands up.

“Oh thank gosh. Tell me you’re bringing Corporal Richards back.”

Fleet blinks, “Um, who?”

“Unicorn, white body, pink mane and tail?” The corporal says, “I’m getting sick of the front desk.”

“Sugarberry? She’s fine, she should be back in a few days.” The LT says, nodding.

“Sugarberry, that’s her pony name? She never used it.” The corporal says, “So who are you here to see?”

“Brigadier General Wilson.” The LT responds, this is not going to be a fun meeting.

“And pardon for asking, but who is looking for him?”

“Capt. Fleetfoot and Lt. James Fisher, he’s expecting us.” The LT says firmly.

“Umm, aren’t you a little… old… to be a pony?”

“It was an accident.” The LT huffs.

Nodding slowly, the corporal buzzes the Brigadier General, then motioned towards the conformance room. “Wings look good on you sir, with my luck, I’d end up as a donkey or a mule.”

“Careful, these days that could be considered racist.” Fleetfoot giggles.

Looking at the chairs in the room, the LT flares his wings and hisses at one. “Bad chairs, bad.”

“What?”

“Their wheels don’t lock, nor does the rotational part. That means for us, then end up being some sort of circus ride, rather than a normal chair. Should have seen Blaze and Velvet on them, just lost all dignity.”

Fleetfoot looks at the chairs, then starts to laugh.

Brigadier General Wilson walked in with his aid, and both ponies go silent, standing at attention. Slowly the brigadier walks around James looking down at him, examining his form, before standing in front of him. “At ease.”

Fleetfoot spreads her hind legs a bit and lowers her head in a more relaxed stance. Glancing over, James mimics the maneuver, he wasn’t sure ponies have an ‘at ease’ stance, but this works.

The Brigadier General chuckles and nods to his aid. Carefully, the captain walks over setting down large soft pillows behind the LT and Fleetfoot, before the General has a seat, “Ok Lieutenant, Captain, what happened?”

Fleetfoot reaches into her satchel and bites the thumb drive to get it out, and presents it to the General.

Nodding he plugs it into his tablet and starts watching. Cringing, he shakes his head, “Why was ICE even involved? We had jurisdiction there.”

“I think the police called them in, upset about jurisdictional issues.” James says.

“Is Velvet ok?” The General asks.

“Seriously drained, she exhausted herself doing that.” Fleetfoot looks up, the worry evident in her voice. “She shouldn’t have been pushed that hard.”

“It’s issue’s like this, that lead to the questions of unicorns serving.” The general says.

Flaring his wings Blaze looks in shock, “I stand by her, this wasn’t her fault.”

“I know it wasn’t, and that’s why I think we need Velvet and others like that in the field. If Velvet, a trained Ranger can get stressed out and have that happen, what about civilians? Unicorns who have had no training? What happens if they get pushed too far? When I suggested putting a pony face on things, I mean it. A pony can more easily defuse or calm down a situation with another pony.” The General looks between the two. “It might be hard to understand but, what happened with Velvet and ICE showcases why we need ponies working for us more than ever.”

Fleetfoot and James just looked at each other, blinking.

“The only other option is lethal force at the first sign a pony is panicking and there is no way I am authorizing that.” He says firmly.

“No… no sir.”

“Good, CID is waiting for your report as well. The director of CID wants to talk with you two. You up for a flight there?”

“Sir yes sir.” Both say saluting.

“Good, do the Rangers proud.”

“Rangers HO!”

*** Across the Pond ***

Tommy sits in awe, watching his sister. She has her legs spread wide as she lifts up tree branches, rocks and pine cones, moving them around. She gets better the more she works at it, and already she is starting to form a plan.

“They are not cutting these woods down.” She says firmly. “That must be why I changed, the woods and castle are calling for me to defend them.”

“How are you going to stop them?”

“Sabotage from 100 feet away.” She said. “Taking keys, shutting off machines, pinecones in tailpipes, whatever it takes to slow them down.”

“If you get caught…”

“If I get caught I’ll end up in a zoo, or on an examination table.” She looks at him, “But if these trees go, I lose the only thing I have right now. If we can delay them enough, the land might either shift from production, or better yet, they could decide to put it on the market instead, then we could buy it with the gems.”

“Are you sure about this one?”

“It’s fate. The lion and the unicorn fighting for the crown, and this is one fight the unicorn can’t lose.”

40: Shockwaves

“You know, with help from Velvet I could probably learn the spell to turn you back.” Sugarberry says, looking at Henry, her ears down, her eyes downcast.

“Not to belittle your skill, abilities, or power, but… with my luck, I’d likely end up a human female child.” He chuckles.

“Oh ouch, not nice.” Sugarberry says, sticking her nose up.

“I’m serious, even if you did everything right, something would happen and I’d end up in a worse situation. It would just be my luck with all things pony.” Henry laughs.

Sugarberry giggles then poked her head around the corner of the hospital corridor. “Velvet’s getting better fast, given all the calories we are pumping into her.”

“Yep, and not putting hospital food into her.” Henry chuckles. “I wish the hospital staff would stop trying to say she needs to eat healthy.”

“Umm, Henry, don’t look down. Whatever you do… do not look down.” Sugarberry says sternly.

Of course, when ever told not to look down, what is the universal response? Looking down. Henry just blinks, as he finds himself standing on a rainbow mural on the floor. “Oh hell no.” Turning quickly he rears to charge off when he gets grabbed from behind…

Henry cringes at the sound of a loud squee of a child, “Mommy, a real unicorn, look! And it’s so pink and fluffy!”

The little girl couldn’t have been older than four, she is wearing hospital gown, and has a pink scarf tied around her head, “I asked Make a Wish to get me one and they did!” She squeals excitedly.

Sugarberry just grits her teeth a bit, she knows he isn’t happy. Henry is standing perfectly still right now, so as not to accidentally injure the child. He looks at Sugarberry pleadingly. The child’s mom however isn’t any help right now, she is standing with tears in her eyes.

Very slowly Henry sits down and nuzzles the little girl, “Hello little one.” He speaks as gently and kindly as he can, “I’m Star Crossed.”

The girl squeals louder, letting go just long enough to put her arms around his neck.

“I know you’ve had a hard time, but you’ve been so brave for your mommy here.”

Her mom works hard to wipe tears off her own face. Watching the joy in her daughter’s eyes, something she hasn’t seen in months.

“I try, but it hurts.” She says.

“I know, but you need to stay brave, and never give up hope.” Closing his eyes, he touches her head with his horn, a bright glow covering her entire body.

Giggling softly, she looks up at her mom, “Can we keep him?”

“I’m sorry, little one. But there are so few of us unicorns around, and so many sick little girls that need us. You wouldn’t want to deny another little girl her wish would you?” Henry asks.

Looking down the girl sighs, “No.”

“One more hug, and make it a big one, and then you can go with your mommy.” Henry says, giving her a gentle hug with his neck.

Hugging with all her strength the girl finally lets go after a few moments and is picked up by her mom.

All her mom could do was mouth “Thank you,” before heading towards the cancer wing.

“Thank gosh this wasn’t a children’s hospital, we’d never get out of here.” He grumbled good-naturedly. Trying to stand Henry finds his legs wobbling badly and opts to sit down again quick.

“What did you do to her? I saw the horn glow.” Sugarberry asks, she just can’t help smiling right now.

“Umm, actually I have no idea…” he says, looking up at his horn. “I just tried to make her feel better. What ever it did, I'm kinda drained.”

*** 38.572585, -78.371238 @ 32,000 feet – 420 knots and descending. ***

Banking, the two pegasi begin making their decent from their cruising altitude. They have been flying for a few hours now, and James can’t wait to get his hooves back on the ground. Their flight path had them coming down in 3 sets of steps to avoid local traffic.

The first step they had just crossed and were expected to drop to 25,000 feet. Following Fleetfoot’s lead, James drops down as well, he finds he can gauge his speed and altitude pretty well by the air pressure and feel of the wind on his wings, but he still keeps trying to glance at Fleetfoot’s data pad.

“You’re doing fine.” Fleetfoot yells across the airstream as they level off. They have to hold this altitude for about three minutes until they cross the Hazel River. That is their next step down, and this is a hard drop.

Passing the river Fleetfoot nods and they both push over into a steep dive to shed altitude quickly. They have to get below 12,000 feet into VFR altitudes but are expected to do it in only about two miles of forward flight distance.

The dive has both of them pick up a lot of speed, the energy gained from dropping fifteen thousand feet has them both pushing nearly 600 knots, but as they level off they start shedding that speed fast. James just isn’t strong enough to maintain that speed at that low of an altitude.

Within eight minutes they cross into the airspace of Quantico, though they are still shedding speed, they can see in the distance their final landing point. The Russell-Knox building, a large A shaped structure that houses the offices of the Army’s Criminal Investigation Command or CID, The Air Force’s Office of Special Investigations, and the Navy and Marines Navel Criminal Investigations Service. To keep all three branches happy, they even have their own Dunkin’ Doughnuts right in house. Something the NCIS TV series never mentioned.

Landing by the front entrance, James shakes out his wings, fanning himself and trying to cool off. Glancing at Fleetfoot he shakes his head, “Ok so I’m not a fast flyer, or distance flyer like everypony else.”

“You are doing fine, in fact you’re already faster than about 60% of the pegasi out there. I figure you’re close to a 9.5 wingpower. You just need to trust in your wings and cutie mark more.”

“You do realize the spell is going to wear off tomorrow or the day after.” James says looking at her as he opens the door.

“Yep, but doesn’t matter.” She smiles nodding. “For now I can enjoy making your life a painful hell of suffering through what you are missing out on.”

“Are you sure you weren’t a Drill Sargent in a previous life?” James says, smiling.

“Nope, but count your feathers lucky. If it was Spitfire, she’d have you on the ground doing 100 wingups after that flight, saying you’re not even worthy to breath the same air as a real Wonderbolt.”

Stopping at the front desk both sit down on the floor, “Captain Fleetfoot and Lieutenant Wind Shield here to speak with the directors.”

“That’s Lieutenant James Fisher.” He says, looking sternly at Fleetfoot.

The desk clerk holds out a clipboard for the two to sign. Fleetfoot bites the pen with practice and fills out the paperwork then offers the pen to James.

“First… kind of eww, and second um, how do you write with your mouth?”

“Oh, right, um, teeth lips and tongue, but you haven’t practiced so it would come out as a scribble. Just give him the guest pass, we know it’s him.”

Swatting her flank with his wing, he ducks his head as the ID pass is put around his neck.

Fleetfoot swats his flank back with her wing, and ducks her head for her pass before heading in, they are escorted by a CID agent, but they are actually heading to the NCIS offices. Looking confused at each other they stop as the large steel door is opened for them.

The words on the sign by the door sums up the trouble, MTAC, Multiple Threat Analysis Center.

Inside, the big screens are already on, the directors of all three investigative branches are already in there. Secretary of Defense, Homeland, and Director of the FBI are all on the big screens. James knows it is so lucky Velvet wasn’t here, she’d be terrified under this kind of review.

All eyes quickly fall on Lt. James Fisher. Yep, he knows he isn’t getting promoted anytime soon. Not after this one. He resigns himself to the fact that he is going to be stuck as a lieutenant for at a few more years. Sometimes life just isn’t fair.

Ignoring a snicker from two of the directors he takes a deep breath. “Sir’s, you may not recognize me from my service photo but I’m Lt. James Fisher. A situation has developed.”

“A situation?!?!” And that would be the director of ICE.

“Yes a situation. We were given authority over the gate by the President. It was left as a diplomatic issue with the US Army providing security. We were informed, and the local police were informed that there were ponies arriving, and they were not to be harassed.” James takes a breath, watching his promotion clock click further and further away.

“The police were willing to accept that, up until the gate closed. The problem is, many ponies did not know the gate was closed. There was no public broadcasting of this, there was no news coverage that the gate was now closed. So we knew there would be stragglers. The police chose to start arresting stragglers.”

Taking a deep breath, James looks at the different directors. “When ponies of the Ranger team brought stragglers back from the police, we were further harassed by ICE.”

“Whereby several of my agents are now colorful equines.” The Director states.

Fleetfoot takes a turn, “And from this, we learned that even a trained Ranger, used to high stress situations, can lose control of her power. This means that any pony put into seriously stressful situations could lead to similar casualties or scenarios. This is why we need a pony face on encounters. Agents in all departments are going to need to be trained as to how to deal with equines respectfully.”

“Respect here is the key.” James says, “If the ICE agents had backed down, rather than continued to push, the situation would never have happened. Police or agents are going to need to be re-trained in how to handle situations. Or better yet, call in for help if they face scared or confused ponies.”

“So what am I supposed to tell these agents?”

“That the spell should wear off in a day or two, if it doesn’t in a few days Velvet should be strong enough to reverse the spell. This wasn’t easy for her, and was only really possible because of the proximity to the gate. Channeling that much power knocked her out for nearly twelve hours, and it caused a serious nose bleed, an indicator of magical exhaustion.” James says with a sigh.

“As such we don’t want her using any magic until she’s recovered.” Fleetfoot says, “Pegasi are fast flyers, in most cases we can get around the country faster than aircraft. Being able to call a pegasus to come in and act as a mediator for problems, might be your best bet.”

“We will consider this matter strongly. Due to the President’s statements, we will not hold Velvet responsible for this issue.” The Secretary of Defense says firmly, “But we will not ask for the ICE members to be disciplined. You may choose to discipline your agents, however that will be your choice Director Fields.”

The CID Director nodded to the pair of pegasi, “You’re dismissed, stay in the office though. I may need you in about half an hour.”

Nodding James turns and trots out, heading for the Dunkin’ D’s. Looking at Fleetfoot he sighs softly, “well that went well, at least in front of us.”

“Yep, I can see myself passed up in the next two or three promotion runs too. Especially after my part in the F-22 incident with Blaze.” She says, shaking her head.

Walking into the coffee shop, James looked at the selection of doughnuts, and instantly starts drooling. He didn’t realize just how hungry he was till now, but given how much flying he did... Grandfather had covered this with Blaze, flying takes a lot of energy.

Looking at the menu, the selection of foods, the bacon, the chicken, James stands for a moment, wings spread a bit. His tongue hanging out he finds it hard to decide just what to buy, just so much looks delicious.

“Bacon guacamole on flatbread, bacon chicken on pretzel bun, Apple cream Danish, and a large coffee.” James says, pulling out his wallet and working out some money. Fleetfoot can’t help but giggle, watching him.

Blinking confused James looks at his wingmare, “What? Am I doing something wrong?”

“You’re drooling but that’s not it… look back at your tail.” She says, covering her mouth.

Glancing back he watches his tail wiggling in excitement. “Traitor,” He grumbles.

“I’ll have the same but a diet sprite instead of the coffee,” smiling cutely at James, Fleetfoot adds, “I’m watching my weight.”

Facehoofing, James shakes his head. Sitting down with his meal he takes off his hoof boots to eat. One advantage to hoof boots is they keep the hooves clean for eating.

Glancing around James blinked looking at the agents in the break room. Sighing, he stands up, looking around, “Ok what?”

Everyone goes back to eating or drinking coffee, but continued watching him, causing him to ruffle his wings nervously.

Fleetfoot shakes her head, “Welcome to my world. We have a wider arc of vision so we notice easier when they are watching us. At the same time we are in a room full of investigators. None of which have probably seen a pony, let alone pegasi. So they are likely making mental notes, digital notes or such to help them later.”

Huffing he looks around again.

“Or it could be that big dollop of foam on your nose.” She says with a shrug.

“Great.” He says, wiping off his muzzle with a napkin, “So ends any hope of dignity.”

A special agent walks in, “The director is ready to see you now.”

Getting up quickly, the two ponies follow the agent through the building until they arrived at his office. It is a large room with oak desk, book shelves, and several pictures on the walls. The Director is in his late 40’s, with dark hair.

“What a mess.” The director says.

“We are going to have a lot of growing pains and adapting to do.” James counters.

“The actions were, inconvenient.” The director says, shaking his head. “Especially at this time.”

“I am aware, but I am also aware that she is still learning and growing, she still doesn’t fully understand herself yet. My fear is that there are others like her that are scared, and will get pushed too far, too hard. She’s one of the only teachers we have access to, but also she seems to have a way of having other ponies trust her.”

“So you are saying you want her in the field with you still?”

“I trust her with my life. I don’t trust those ICE officers.” James says.

“Dismissed.” He says with a nod.

Nodding, the two pegasi head out for their return flight.

*** Across the pond ***

“You really want to go through with this?” Tommy asks, concerned.

“It’s my duty. It’s the reason I was given this form.” She says, nodding. She looks though the trees.

“If you get seen run for the castle. You’re the only one that can get into that chamber.” Tommy says.

“Good idea, though I don’t want to find myself trapped.” She says, looking at the old structure.

“Leave your cellphone there. Give me a call if you’re hiding, and I can tell you when the coast is clear.”

“Oh that’s a good idea.” She says perking up.

“I’ll pick up an extended battery pack or charger pack you can leave there in case. I can also pick up some food and such for you to store in there. One of those uncut gems should be more than enough to pay for supplies.”

Giggling, she nods, “Like some kind of super hero. The unicorn cave.”

Moving as quietly as she can, she sees where Lion Construction had set up their vehicles. They haven’t started cutting or leveling yet. That is still a few days away. They had, however, set up a fence to protect their vehicles, as well as put in a trailer.

A single security guard is on duty, but he is sitting in the trailer. All of their precautions would deter or prevent normal people from stealing or vandalizing the place with ease. Climbing the fence would slow people down, give the guard a chance to catch them.

Looking up at her horn she smiles. She isn’t a normal person though. She was chosen by the forest. Concentrating her magic, she smiles as she carefully starts adding sugar to petrol tanks. Carefully she works to disable all of the machinery by blocking exhausts, damaging fuel lines or whatever she can see or reach.

She doesn’t want to hurt anyone. It’s just wrong after all. These people are just doing jobs and getting paid to do it. They would still get paid, but just wouldn’t be able to complete their jobs.

Turning she trots back to her tent and sits looking at the fox and bunnies. “Don’t worry I’ll protect your homes.”

*** James ***

“You need to fly with your head more, keep your nose into the airstream.” Fleetfoot says as she does a hard bank.

“Easy for you to say,” James says, following her into the turn and powering though it.

“Trust your cutie mark, it’s got wings for a reason. You are meant to fly. Now straighten your neck more, and breathe out hard.” She said doing a snap turn and powering into a 9G roll.

“My mark?” He looks back at his cutie mark and shivers before taking a deep breath.

Pushing hard he follows her, exhaling as hard as he can, and straining against the forces. Leveling out he pants and blinks trying to get the grey out of his vision.

“Doing good, once you learn some of the basic air combat tricks you’ll be a lot more comfortable in the air. One of the big secrets though is, looking into the airstream that you’re flying into. You have a huge peripheral vision so you don’t need to look around as much.” She looks at him nodding, “This is something all Wonderbolts train in. So it can become second nature. Fly with your head and trust your cutie mark.”

“Easier said than done, I’m already regretting this. Really I should have just booked a military flight.” James says then groans as she breaks into a negative 6G spiral.

Rolling over her, he powers into the turn as well, feeling like he is going to puke. He’d had negative g spin outs before, but this isn’t supposed to be a spin out, he was supposed to be in control.

Landing on a cloud, Fleetfoot watches and nods as James touches down beside her. “You have a lot of instincts for flight, you can see and feel air currents, understand how to throw your weight around, into turns and such. If Spitfire had you for a few weeks she’d have you whipped into a passable Wonderbolt reserve lickety split.”

“And this is why I’m glad I’m human.” James says with a chuckle.

Laying down on the cloud she looks over at him, “I don’t know, it may sound selfish, but part of me wishes you could stay like this. You’re one of the few pegasi I can really spend time with or get along with. You’re fun to fly with, fun to talk with. I just feel safe with you.”

“I see, so I’m not good enough as a human?” He says with a smile.

“Not what I meant in the slightest. Just I’m more physically attracted to stallions rather than humans.” She says, looking down at the ground far below.

Gently he puts his wing over her protectively and snuggles tighter, “I know, and I know it must be hard. Being trapped in another world, wondering if you’ll ever find someone to love you. You don’t have to worry though, you have friends here. Ponies that care about you.”

“Well, I don’t have any recent head trauma.” She murmurs, sighing as she snuggles closer to him.

He cocks his head to the side, “What?”

Looking into his eyes she tilted her head a bit and gently kisses him on his lips.

*** Velvet ***

“I just feel awful.” I say slowly pushing myself up in bed.

Blaze laughs softly, “With that amount of power spent of course you would. You’re not Sunset Shimmer or the Element of Magic.”

“Not what I meant, I meant I feel awful about zapping everyone.” Whimpering softly, my horn is throbbing, “I feel so bad for Henry and the LT, I know how much they hate being ponies.”

“But you should have seen the faces on the ICE ponies. I swear, Ah-Pee had to spend a good ten minutes calming them down. That was before she could even start teaching them how to walk.” Chuckling, “They came out with zero instincts in this, so they were pretty much foals.”

“Yeah but there were more than just ICE there.” I say and pick up a doughnut, munching.

“Yep but remember, the rest of the police and army there knew about ponies, had been living with us for days. I think most of them are more enjoying the chance to see what life is on the pony side.”

“Ok let’s try this.” I say and slowly roll out of bed onto my hooves. Aside from a slight dizziness I think I can hold my balance. “How are Feather and the Cotton Twins?”

“Ballad’s looking after them with Eric. Are you sure you should be up already?”

“I do if I want to go to the little fillies room.” I say, heading for the bathroom.

“Oh, oh yeah, um I’ll wait here.” Blaze says, looking innocent.

Blinking I glance sideways at him, “Thank you, there ARE some things I can do myself.” I say, giggling and close the door.

Boys sometimes, they can be so overprotective. Actually when did I start thinking like that? It still hits me sometimes, when I realize just how far my thoughts have changed. Cleaning up I wash off my hooves, and step flush before stepping out.

“I do go pretty far into mama bear mode don’t I?” I say, looking down.

“Yep, but that’s not a bad thing. It gives us a good idea of when to dive for cover.” Blaze says, putting a wing over my back.

“Well that works I guess.” Sitting down, I get to work finishing off the last of the food there. “I just don’t want everyone getting in trouble or hurt because of me.”

“I don’t think you’d ever hurt me.” Blaze says, before giving me a soft kiss.

“Never on purpose,” I smile at him, “well not unless you asked for a kicking.”

“So what now?”

“Now, I become a Zombie pony,” Holding out one foreleg I shamble towards the door. “Grains, I crave grains.”

Henry and Sugarberry cut me off at the door, “Bed!” Henry says, looking at me sternly.

“But, food… pancakes, calling me…” I say to Henry and give him the saddest eyes I can muster, which isn’t hard given how I’m feeling.

“Ok fine, you win. Let’s all hit the IHOP.” Henry shakes his head.

Henry flicks his ear, pulling out his phone with his TK and calls up everyone. He lets them know we are leaving the hospital for the IHOP again.

Spell, hospital, IHOP, I hope this doesn’t become a pattern for me. Honestly I’d have gone back to the gate for food there but the mess has already been broken down. Heading down I looked at the JLTV’s and wonder. Is IHOP ready for what was about to hit them?

Pulling up in front of the IHOP we see Ah-Pee and the foals already waiting for us. LT and Fleetfoot, along with the other pegasi are landing. Yeah, this is going to be fun. Heading in laughing, the entire place goes quiet but we didn’t care. This is our time and humans aren’t going to bother us. The military has brought a medium mover there as well, driven by few human soldiers who are joining in apparently.

There are also some of the ponies who had been changed by accident, they are in the medium mover, essentially a five ton, six wheeled truck. They probably are going to use it to move all of us back to Fort Bragg in one group.

*** US ARMY SOC ***

Bridger General Wilson sits looking across the desk at his aid, Captain Maxwell. They really have their work cut out for them after all the problems. The gate shut down is now complete but new ponies are still cropping up. In the army alone one new unicorn appeared in the last week.

“The President is really going to have to make a choice on this.” The Captain says,

“All branches need to get together on things. The problem is we can’t keep it secret and put out a general order at the same time. There’s just too many possible people that could come into contact with them.” Wilson says and grumbles.

“Not to mention cases where groups decide to go to IHOP or such.”

“Tell me about it. Wait, who’s going to IHOP?”

“I’m just saying. Things like that can happen. CID got back to us on Volker’s daughter?”

“Did she get through the gate safely?” Wilson asks, concerned.

“Yep, and she didn’t show up on the casualty list.” Maxwell slides the paperwork over to Wilson.

“She’s a baker?” Wilson half asked, half said surprised, “A pink unicorn, blue mane and tail, and he’d have had her horn cut off because he thought it might turn her back into a human?”

“So why do you concern yourself so much with them?” Maxwell asks, “If you don’t mind me asking sir.”

“It’s hard to explain, no I’m not a brony or anything like that. I do come from a long family line of Calvary though. Be it my father serving as air cavalry during the Vietnam war. Grandfather was mechanized cavalry, great grandfather was cavalry.

“So… horse blood.” He says with a chuckle.

“Can say that. I was always taught to respect horses. So I carry that respect to the ponies I guess. Truth is though, I served in anti-piracy operations in Africa. I was part of the groups that did ground raids against pirate bases. I saw people being taken as slaves, children being bought and sold just because they were different. I saw children being used as sex slaves.” Shaking his head he sighs, “People being branded to remind them and others that they are less than human. I didn’t have the power to stop it then.”

“But now you’re in a position to help?”

“Well, as much as we can. It’s still up to the Joint Chiefs and President to the make policy.”

*** Velvet ***

It is a short drive to the Dubuque Airport. The problem is, we had to wait nearly 2 hours before the plane arrived. They are flying us down to Fort Bragg via aircraft rather than having us spend a day driving there. There is not just the seven pony Ranger Team, but the Unicorn club, the three foals, Ah-Pee, and 5 temporary ponies of the US Army.

We have been relaxing in the back of the truck waiting. Since we didn’t need to go through any flight security, customs or anything, they just park the truck on the tarmac. After the IHOP, we are all comfortable just to rest in the truck.

We were all just dozing away, Feather and the Cotton twins in a ball using each other as pillows. The LT has his wing over Fleetfoot. I’m laying with my muzzle on Blaze’s legs, his wing over me. Ah-Pee has her muzzle on my back, with Jay and Sanchez using her as a pillow. There isn’t a single pony that isn’t cuddled up using someone else as a pillow in the back of the truck.

There was some base instinct that told us, we are in a group. We are safe. So when the tarp flips up, all of us just lazily blinked at the light and looked out. The aircrew just looks shocked at the sight.

“Nope, I’m just not going to deal with this.” The rampy just turns away from the back of the truck.

“What’s wrong?” The next one asks.

“See for yourself.”

Slowly we all raised our heads blinking as the next rampy looks in. “Ok that’s just too cute. Since when it’s the air force shipping animals around though?”

I yawn and blink a few times, “Since the foundation of the United States Army, when horses where shipped by freighter and train. Since World War 1 and 2 when horses were sent overseas by whatever means they could. Bomb dogs, security dogs.” I say, standing up and stretching.

“It can talk!”

“It…” The LT pipes up, “is a US Army ranger, and a corporal in the US army. While that might not be so interesting, she’s also a magic wielding unicorn. Show her respect. I, on the other hand, am a Lieutenant and this here is a Captain. That actually is interesting, because it requires you two, to stand at attention and salute.”

Both of them snap to attention, saluting, blinking rapidly in shock.

“Ok everypony on your hooves. The aircraft is here so shake your tail.”

Fleetfoot looks at James, “Are you sure about this? Trust me you are going to hate it.”

“Well lots of these ponies can’t fly, better to suffer as a group, then be happy and worry about the rest.”

Smiling I give the LT a nuzzle, and head onboard the airplane. Honestly we are making more use of these VIP transports than the officers do, though I think this one is configured for cargo again, with pallets so we can lay down rather than sitting in seats for the entire flight.

The worst part of the flight though, starts just after takeoff. Honestly, sitting and watching every single pegasi start moaning about the flight. Looking down at Blaze I bop his nose, giggling. “Come on, let the humans fly. Rest and relax.”

The LT groans, as we hit some turbulence, and every pegasi wings extends out at once.

“Look, neither me, nor Henry can fly, and Jay, Sanchez an Eric are not rated for long distance flights. So every pegasi put their wings down, or I’ll turn you all human.”

It kind of shocks me to see all the wings go down at once. They were only going to be pegasi for another day or so, but they reacted like any real pegasi would. Its lucky Rainbow Dash, Dust, or Spitfire didn’t see this. There would be no living it down.

*** 36.283142, -118.678791 ***

Tapping his ear piece once he answered the ring. “You’ve got them?”

“Six mares, ready for shipping.” The voice on the other end says.

“Only six?” Pulling out a hammer he began he begins pounding a steel piton into the rock face.

“Five more are coming in tomorrow, all mares again.”

“Excellent, we can get nearly $50,000 per for them. Some people will play a mint to… play with those things.” Smiling at the thought of nearly half a million in product, these slaves would do well. And with no laws covering them yet, the money would just flow.

“So where are you, boss?”

Slipping into the climbing hammock he looks down the cliff face. “You know me, just hanging around.”

41: Fallout

We end up doing a short touch and go at Fort Bragg with everyone but the Rangers getting off there. The rest of us continue for another two hours out to Fort Benning. While Fort Bragg is the home for many Ranger units, our home is actually Fort Benning. I’m not sure how I feel about going home but we all need to do it.

They are moving us to a new barracks though in Fort Bragg. I will be stationed there now. As well I would need to turn in a lot of my old kit. Most of it wouldn’t do me good anyway since I wasn’t a human anymore. Things like extra combat pants or dress boots, for example, won’t fit me anymore.

Exiting the plane the pegasi instantly take to the air. I swear if they knew they wouldn’t get in trouble they would have kicked the plane. At least in human form they are a little calmer about flying.

I am surprised to see several people waiting for us at the tarmac including seven different vehicles. Apparently they want to split us up here and that has me more than a little worried. Looking at the LT, he nods to me to let me know it is okay.

“Corporal Velvet?” I blink, looking up at a Captain and salute.

“Yes ma’am.” I’m not sure what is going on, I’d never seen this kind of treatment before.

“This way if you please.” The Captain motions to one vehicle.

Carefully I got into it sitting down. We had the driver as well as another private in the vehicle with me and the Captain. Looking around I am feeling more than a little anxiety, being separated from the other ponies.

“I’m Captain Maggie Southers but you can just call me Maggie. I’m a military psychiatrist and grief counselor.” She smiles softly, “I’m going to help you with sorting through your things for the move.”

“Why do I need a counselor?” I ask, blinking.

“It’s a choice the Army has made. Not every pony will need one, but this can be a very traumatic experience. You haven’t been back in this room since before your change. So the Army wants to provide you as much support as we can.”

I look out the window as the trees and buildings pass by. It has actually been 2 months since I’ve been back here. Though I have had longer deployments, this time returning feels so different. Looking back at Maggie, I nod slowly, “Thank you, I don’t know what it’s going to be like.”

“No one does. Don’t worry I’m not going to push you to talk about anything.”

“And the others?” I say, looking at the privates.

“Well not every pony is a unicorn, and not every unicorn has a good grasp on their magic, so they are going to help with the moving. Packing, sorting, and shipping, don’t worry they are not going to judge. They are actually from the US Chaplain’s Corps. They are Chaplain Assistants.” She says, nodding.

Getting out of the truck I find myself wobble a bit, a hand goes on my back to steady me. Looking up I nod to Maggie, “Sorry, still a little weak after my last big spell.”

“I heard about that. Don’t worry, you can sit down and relax a bit inside, we can have the mess hall deliver a box lunch or two for you.” Maggie says, her ever present smile is actually a comfort.

Honestly I am getting more scared at being treated nice, I am starting to feel like I’m on death row or something. Taking a deep breath, I walk up to my door. I know my barracks are small, it is only a single and most of the stuff I have in here is military gear. So I’m not sure of everything that I’ll be bringing with me.

It has an entry hall leading to a small kitchenette, fridge, microwave, sink, and hotplate. No actual oven but I do have a little toaster oven. There is a bathroom, very small with a bathtub, shower, but as a pony I can’t really turn around in it. Then there is the bedroom and closet.

The kitchen is easy, the cupboards and fridge are already empty. I always empty them before a deployment. The hot plate, toaster oven, and cutlery can all be packed by the privates. Cups and plates, and few cooking items I have are quick to box.

The bathroom leaves me feeling strange though, simple things I found are affecting me. I have my electric razor, which I’d never need again. I have a standard razor, for close shaves for inspections as well. Neither of those things I’d ever need again. Most of the shampoo and such I won’t be using anymore either. I had found better brands for me as a pony.

Slowly I walk into my bedroom. The poster and pictures on the walls are getting thrown out. For some reason a girl lying over a Ferrari hood isn’t interesting to me anymore. The football pictures are still there but I don’t want to take them either.

My computer, TV, and alarm clock I would take with me. Opening my drawers, I look at my old clothing. I start remembering different times, good and bad. Picking up my old Colts football jersey I rub my face against it, closing my eyes. I never played professionally but I played on school teams and pick-up games as part of PT. I guess I’ll never play football again.

“It happens more often than you think. A vet comes back after losing his legs. Thinks he’s fine, until he finds his favorite pair of running shoes. Then remembers everything he’s lost again. While your change isn’t debilitating per say, there is still a ton of emotions involved. That’s why the military wants counselors here.”

I break the clothing up into three piles. Military that needs to go back to supply. The stuff that’s going to be thrown out or donated to charity. And the few items I want to keep for memory’s sake, or might opt to still wear if I can get it altered slightly. The Colts jersey for example, I definitely will keep.

Maggie sits beside, me putting her hand on my back, “Still have a lot of memories in some of this stuff don’t you?”

“Yes ma’am.” Sighing softly, I lift up an old ski jacket from the time I spent downhill skiing, “Things like this. Me, Henry and Yiska went skiing at the Alpine Ski lodge for a weekend, Yiska was a mess because he’d never downhill skied before. We had gone up there though because we needed Alpine practice for certifications and figured we’d have fun with it.”

“Is skiing big with ponies?” She asks.

“Nope, not that I know of. Even if it was it would likely be limited to earth ponies. Pegasi would find it too slow, and unicorns would be too tempted to use magic to help them with it.” Looking at the jacket, I sigh, “I wiped out and sprained my arm. It was comical because when we got back to the lodge I had three ski bunnies fawning over me.”

I shiver, looking at my leg. Then toss the jacket quickly into the donate pile.

“Don’t want to remember girls paying attention to you?”

“Not really, no. It never went anywhere. And to be honest, I’m not the slightest bit interested in girls now,” I say with a smile. “I have my Blaze.”

“But you have memories. And those will be with you too. You’ll be building a new life with new memories but don’t hide from your past.” Maggie gently pats my back.

“I have memories of being a mom, of sleeping curled around my foals. And I have memories of being Wally, going to school, going to bars with friends. And I have feelings attached to both of them.”

“Both of them are yours. They belong to you. Cherish them both.”

Nodding slowly, I sniff one of the shirts then wrinkle my nose, turning my head away.

“Ugh, male humans smell.”

“That’s your old scent.” She says, smiling.

“Ok, I really needed to wash these things more.” I say laughing.

*** The Lion ***

“What do you mean it’s going to take two days to get more equipment up there?” Standing up the older gentleman starts pacing, obviously annoyed.

“Whoever it was or whatever group is behind this was thorough. All of the bigger vehicles have 3 or 4 different things damaged on them. The chainsaws have all been pretty much ruined.”

“What about the security guards? The cameras?” Shaking his head, “We pay good money for site security so things like this don’t happen.”

“None saw anyone enter or leave the area.”

“Look this is going to cost us hundreds of thousands of pounds if not millions. We need to step up security.” Tapping the lion headed pen, the manager grumbles. “It’s not like anyone would care about these woods.”

*** The Unicorn ***

Beth touches her horn to the wall, waiting until it opens, and then bounds down the tunnel. She uses her hornshine to light the passage as she trots. She doesn’t need a torch anymore. Her brother, on the other hoof, still does.

He set up a nice area for her, it was easy to sneak stuff down here at night. She has fresh hay for a bed, LED camp lights. With the setup she had she could have light in here for two days without charging batteries. Her brother is coming down every day though, with fresh supplies, to ensure all the batteries are re-charged.

He has also been bringing her food supplies. She couldn’t really risk cooking down here, or in the forest. So he has been concentrating on vegetables, fruits, cereals and horse feed. Pretty much anything that could be used without cooking, and would store for a few days at a time, has been bought for her.

Skidding to a stop she finds herself prancing and giggling, “Tommy I’m back.”

“Hey sis, how did it go?”

“Well I’m getting better, I don’t have to get as close now to affect things. Those internet manuals you found let me know just what to damage.” She says, standing and puffing out her chest in pride.

“I was looking at the meetings that were scheduled for this project. None of them were in local papers or on the internet. All of the scheduled times were placed in papers for towns in the next county over. It’s no wonder there were no protests for it.”

Beth blinked and looked confused, “Wait aren’t these things supposed to be very public? What about wildlife impact studies.”

“No idea, I can’t find any news stories on it.”

“I don’t like this one bit.” She says, her tail lashing from side to side.

Tommy laughs softly, “Oh sis, you look so cute when you’re angry.”

“What?!?!”

“Your tail, you’re flinging it side to side, it just looks adorable.”

“Gee thanks.” She stomps her hoof a few times.

Getting up Tommy walked over beside his sister and started scratching his fingers deep into her mane against her scalp. Massaging her neck, crest, and head gently, he can’t resist chuckling. Slowly, she melts down to the floor.

“Yep, now I have finger envy.” Beth says with a giggle, “That feels so good.”

“You know I’ll be here for you any time you need. That’s what brothers are for.”

“The animals here trust me, I think I’m their only hope. Did you see the little fox?”

“Yep though she stays way away from me, guess she doesn’t like my smell.”

Beth sniffs him, then curls her nose, “Yep can see why, eww.”

“Gee thanks,” Tommy laughs and pats her head. “So what’s our next plan?”

“Keep up the pressure, and try and build public support and awareness. If the lion is trying to sneak this through, public outcry and delays are our best hopes of stopping it.”

Magically grabbing a bowl she brings over a serving of alfalfa to munch on, nodding.

*** The Crown ***

Sir Fredrick leans back in his chair, brandy in one hand, cigar in the other. “Was not Lion Construction supposed to have started work?”

“Not yet sir, there’s been delays due to vandals.”

“Oh wonderful, just what we need. An excuse for the Minister to start waffling.”

“Well he wasn’t that thrilled with the idea before this.”

“Julian, how long have you been a permanent secretary?”

“Umm, three years sir.” He says, looking down.

“Then you should know, it’s the job of the secretaries to ensure their ministers do their jobs properly regardless of the Minister’s wishes.”

“What if the public doesn’t want this project though?”

“The public doesn’t want the new aircraft carriers, should we scrap them?”

“No sir.”

“Good, so keep your eye on this problem.”

*** Velvet ***

Sitting down, I cover my face with my foreleg, shaking my head. “Seriously guys, just admit it.”

“Admit what?” The LT says, “We have another 24 hours like this at least so I’d like to fly back to base under my own power, practice and exercise.”

“I saw how you were on the flight here. It threw your pegasi senses all out of whack.” Henry says, standing beside me.

“You boys have fun, fly back, I’ll take the plane. Blaze, can you make sure they don’t get in trouble?”

Blaze nods, “Ok first though we’ll stop by supply and pick up some spare transponders.”

Shaking my head I look at Henry. His horn glows as he picks up his carry-on bag, coffee, box lunch, and some doughnuts. Shrugging, I pick up my carry-on and get onto the plane. “Henry what are you going to do without your magic?”

“I’ll have hands… hands… hands I tell you, hands!” He says, chuckling.

Sitting down, I buckle myself in, shaking my head, “Yes, Lyra.”

“Do I look mint green to you?”

“Only when you’re airsick.” I say chuckling.

“Oh come on I got airsick once, we were flying through a thunderstorm, even the co-pilot got airsick.” He says laughing, and floats a doughnut over to me.

“So you’ve been hanging out with Sugarberry huh?” I ask, grabbing the doughnut and start munching away.

“We’re just friends, we just chat about things. Movies, TV shows, Equestria, even magic sometimes.”

“Magic?” I giggle softly.

“Well yeah, I really only know my TK, but we’ve talked about that, what it feels like how we do it. We were trying to see if we could put it into words to help others.” Henry looks down.

“It’s hard, it’s like trying to explain what a rose smells like.” I say, shaking my head, “You can say, it’s like this or like that, but the truth is, until you smell it you never really know.”

Tilting his head, he nods, “Yeah, I don’t know how you can teach it so easily.”

“It’s not easy. It’s something though that every unicorn parent, mother or father, tends to have to do. Again, it’s like learning to walk or talk. The child can experiment but the parent needs to guide them.” Smiling evilly I look over at him, “So, how are you coming with your fundamentals?”

“NO!” He protested, “No, no no no no. I am NOT doing that torture.” Shaking his head so hard his ears flop, “I’m a human, I’m not a permanent unicorn so you can’t make me.”

I giggle too, yes it is torture, but so is flight training, and so are things like apple bucking. Ponies work hard to be good at what we do. Just like humans do. “Our special talents come naturally, but that doesn’t mean we still don’t need to practice, or understand them. My talent is magic, but that doesn’t mean I automatically learn every spell. I have to study and work at them. It’s just easier for me. Sometimes I’ll even be able to use magic without knowing the spell.”

“Sort of like guiding a spark?” Henry asks.

“Sort of. Sparks are random bursts of magic, but sometimes you can guide them.”

“Hence what happened at the tent.”

“Sort of, though at the same time I knew there’s a spell that lets me transform a pony or person into something else. We see it in the show where my daughter turns her friends into Breezies.”

“So you can do it again?”

“Um not on that scale but I might be able to do it on smaller scales.” I giggle, “Maybe 1 or 2 at a time.”

“Might be handy, turning a suspect into a rabbit until we can secure them.”

Nodding slowly, I giggle softly again, “Now I’m having flashes of a unicorn like, the great and powerful Trixie actually becoming a stage magician like David Copperfield, mixing real magic with illusions. You’d never know what’s what.”

“I’d pay to see it.” Henry says, laughing.

“Speaking of smells I have got to ask.” I say trying to look innocent, “Do you like Sugarberry’s scent?”

“What do you mean? I don’t walk around sniffing her!” He says, blinking.

“Oh no, you don’t need to sniff her per say, but being close to her, you should be able to smell her scent, like mine. I can smell yours just sitting here.”

“I never, thought about it.” Henry looks over and sniffs a few times, then blinks, “Um ok.”

“Trust me, it gets silly, if you smell your old clothing you might find you actually don’t like or don’t trust your human scent. When I sniffed my old shirts I found myself turned off by it.”

He chuckles, “Well you have a guy, and your male scent doesn’t smell like your guy.”

“Point, I was just wondering though, if you like Sugarberry's scent.” Smiling, “I love Blaze’s scent, and can fall asleep easier if I smell it.”

“I guess we have a stronger sense of smell than humans.” Henry thinks for a moment, “I guess it makes sense though. If the clones we see in the show aren’t clones but actually cases of ponies having the same colors? Scent would be how ponies could tell each other apart too.”

“Something to think about, try taking a shower without shampoo or anything, no extra scents. Dry yourself off with a towel getting your scent on it. Give it to Sugarberry, it might help her on nights where she has trouble sleeping.”

“I’ll ask her if she wants, don’t want to be presumptuous or such.” He says, blushing as if he can’t get any more pink.

Giggling softly, I steal another doughnut from his box.

“So how do you think the foals are doing?” Henry changes the subject quickly.

“Oh I’m sure they are fine, Ah-Pee’s watching over them. They’re on an army base, they should be perfectly safe.”

*** Ah-Pee ***

Cipher trots into the common room at the guest barracks, looking around. “Hey Ah-Pee, how’s it going?”

Looking up from her book she giggles, “Oh doing fine, just foal sitting.”

Cipher looks around, “Um, foal sitting who?”

Blinking, Ah-Pee sits up and looks around, “Oh come on, they were just there five minutes ago. They said they wanted to look stuff up on the computer.”

Cipher walks over to the computer, calling up the history. “They were searching cutie marks.”

Ah-Pee charges over and looks at the note pad by the computer. “Step 1, figure out special talent. Step 2, prove special talent is cutie mark worthy. Step 3, get cutie mark. Step 4, learn to use magic or fly!!!”

“Oh no…” Cipher puts her hoof over her muzzle, “Tell me they aren’t exploring an army base to find their special talent.”

“We better go find them, before they end up trying to drive a tank… or fly a helicopter.” Ah-Pee shouts and turns, galloping out.

*** The Flight Club ***

“The first rule of the Flight CLUB!” Eric calls out, laughing.

Jay, Sanchez, and Blaze yell out in response, “You do not talk about Flight Club!”

James shakes his head, climbing away from the others a bit. They are nuts, but it is true, when they are human again, it’s not something they would be talking about. Just what humans need, the idea that they can be turned into ponies. Unicorns would find themselves being harassed by fans.

They actually are turning the trip into different types of competitions along the way. From races to mock dogfights. Blaze and the LT are not allowed to take part in the races. Blaze is a speedster and the LT is a borderline speedster, so it isn’t fair.

Dogfights though, are far more interesting. Blaze and the LT have some experience in it, and when they fought each other. The others just have to sit back and watch in awe. It’s like watching an airshow, with Rolling Scissors, Immelmann Turns, and rapid speed changes. Blaze has the edge in experience and power, but the LT holds his own, using Fleetfoot’s training. By keeping it in a turning battle he is able to limit Blaze’s top speed.

After their dog fight, Jay, Sanchez, and Eric break into more coordinated fights, two on one, one on one, one on two. It’s all fun and games taking turns at being the aggressor. Slowly with their games they work their way to Fort Bragg.

Finally they touch down at base some six hours after the plane landed. They check in at the temporary lodgings barracks. It will still take a few days for their new barrack assignments to get in. First things first though, they all need showers. They’ve had one heck of a work out.

“Well we got our tails handed to us by a real pegasus.” James says, laughing, “but was fun, we should be back to normal tomorrow.”

“To bad Henry couldn’t join us. Downside of being just a unicorn I guess.” Sanchez said before getting smacked lightly by Blaze.

Both Blaze and James are looking at him sternly. “Never belittle another tribe.” James says firmly. “Henry has his own gifts and powers, just like Velvet. Ah-Pee has her special powers. Without each tribe's gifts the ponies likely would never have survived.”

“Sorry sir.”

Eric starts laughing, “Yeah we need to get back to human soon, were starting to sound like we're going native… Next thing you know we’ll start saying everypony.”

Everpony stops, thinking about it for a moment, then they groan in unison.

Shaking his head the LT sighed, “And this is why I said we needed to get rid of these cutie marks.”

*** Velvet ***

“What do you mean you lost them?” I just shake my head in disbelief.

“One minute they were there, the next, poof, they were gone. I’ve notified the MP’s, but they are so small. A cruiser could drive right by them and not see them.” Ah-Pee says.

“Ok it’s not like they are real foals, they aren’t likely to try something stupid like flying a helicopter or driving a tank to get their cutie marks.” I hope, I really hope…

“When are the boys getting back?” Ah-Pee asks, “We could really use the air support.”

“No idea, they aren’t all speedsters so they are flying at the speed of the slowest flyer. Makes it Eric or Jay.”

“Ok, so it’s just you, me, Cipher, Sugarberry and Henry.”

Cipher sighs, “I know it’s an emergency but I’m scheduled for a supply flight to my home base in twenty minutes. I have orders to report to Cyberwarfare command as soon as I arrive.”

“And Ballad?” I ask, whimpering a bit.

“Her flight left an hour ago.” Cipher looks down, “You were still in the air when she left, I’m sorry.”

Hugging Cipher tightly, I feel tears flowing down my cheeks. “I’ll miss you, be careful and don’t let them push you around.”

“Go find the foals. I’ll Skype you later.” Cipher says, and trots for the airstrip.

“Ok girls… and Henry. Let’s move."

“Just because I’m pink…” Henry starts.

“Nope, used to saying girls since Ah-Pee and the unicorn club are all girls, haul tail.” I say, turning and breaking into a gallop.

Splitting up, we begin checking the most logical places we could think of. The gym, career councillor, library, any place people would go if they were trying to find a job or something they liked. The MP’s are on the lookout for them to. They are so small that a house dog could kill them, and the thought of them getting mauled by a dog makes me shudder in fear.

Skidding to a stop I check the kennels, are they captured? Searching through the kennels I get more than a few growls and barks but no foals. Panting hard I shake my head, at least they didn’t end up here.

“Henry, anything?” I call across my earpiece.

“No one’s seen them at the library or school. I am NEVER going near another library or school again. They tried to grab my horn.”

“Sorry Henry,” I shake my head. “How about you Ah-Pee, are you having any luck?”

“Nope, not horn nor feather.”

“Velvet, they were at the park about thirty minutes ago, looking at the fountain. They were looking at the prism effect off the water, and talking about a rainbow’s bright glow.” Ah-Pee said. “At least that’s what the MP said who saw her. But this was before the alert.”

I wish I paid more attention to the TV series, I knew I heard that somewhere before. Charging back to the park I look around, nothing, no ponies, not even a dust buster.

“Found ‘em, they're at the headquarters.” I heard Sugarberry call over the phone.

Exhaling, I turn and race for the building, meeting up with Henry and Ah-Pee at the door.

“Sorry about this Sugar, where are they?”

“Conference room one,” she says, shaking her head.

Trotting into the conference room we see that Feather is already there, laying on her back. She curled her forelegs up against her chest as she is being scratched by the Brigadier General. The other two are snacking on ice cream. As we walk in, all eyes go to me and the foals eep, choosing to hide behind the General.

“I’m sorry sir, they are still adults so they should know better.” I say, looking at them sternly.

“They know better than you think. Its fine Velvet, they wanted to some time to talk with me. No harm done.” He says, standing up and brushing off his pants.

“Talk with you, sir?”

“Yes Corporal. And it’s interesting to get others views and takes on situation.”

Gulping I look at the foals. “Oh, wait until Blaze gets back. For now, you’re grounded.” I say putting my hoof down.

The General though just can’t help but laugh. “Mothers.”

42: Casualties of Change

“Action poses!” I call out, laughing.

All of the pegasi drop into different Rainbow Dash, Blaze or Spitfire style action poses, laughing hard they all show bright smiles as I take the picture.

Holding the camera in my magical aura, I bound around and crouch in a challenge pose beside Henry. Lighting his own horn, Henry poses rearing up a bit, so I can take a couple of pictures like that. Magic helps with selfies.

Finally I get a few group shots of all of us. They will be turning back to humans sometime tonight, so they won’t be able to risk flying. I’m not sure how fast the change will happen, if there will be any warning, or exactly when the spell will run out, so it is best for them to be grounded.

I’m still on light duties. That means no big spells, no lifting heavy objects with TK. No heavy running or PT for the next few days still. I don’t like it, I’m starting to feel lazy or like I’m not part of the squad.

This doesn’t stop them from being boys… They take to the soccer field, playing three on three with a soccer ball. No wings, or magic, allowed. It is like watching a train wreck, you want to look away but you can’t. The rules seem to not be clear, hip checks and body checks seem to be allowed. They would dribble the ball with their forelegs but do bucking kicks for kickoffs or such.

More than a few times collisions end in a mangle of legs in the air. There is such an energy all around that even the foals can feel it. It is almost magical, like the magic of joy is coming alive in the area. I am acting as referee for all that that means, we don’t have rules for me to enforce.

Sugarberry is at work, Ah-Pee has been given an early morning flight back to her farm. That leaves me watching over the foals. They are cheering away and rooting for different sides, or even the individual players. It doesn’t matter who is winning, just who has the ball.

This is doing so much more for me, helping me rebuild my energy, than just sitting around. I’m not sure why, but it must be something about ponies. Get enough ponies together, give them something fun to do and feel the magic fill you. Another collision, followed by twelve legs in the air and pure laughter.

There is a certain liberation about this. There is no worrying about what people think. There is no color or clan. We are all just us, having fun, the fact that we are ponies doesn’t matter to anyone here.

Sitting down, I look down at Feather, “So are you having fun?”

“Yes mom, think we could get soccer cutie marks?” She asks, looking up.

“Maybe if soccer is your special talent.” I look around at all three of the kids, “Okay, gather around.”

Feather sits between Cotton Candy and Cotton Cloud, as all three look up at me with wide eyes.

“In all ponies there is magic, earth, unicorn and pegasus. Our special talents are partly a manifestation of that magic. It’s what makes each of us special in our own way. A special talent isn’t something you quest for, it’s not something you try random things to get. Instead it is part of who you are from birth.”

Giving each of them a nuzzle, “Blaze, he is a speedster, he likes flying fast and hard. He can also be competitive that way, but that also brings out that nature in others. When he trains young flyers he instills that competitiveness in them to better themselves.”

“So we should try being competitive?” Candy asks, tilting his head.

“Nope, that’s part of Blaze. What you need is to figure out who you are, what you like. A special talent doesn’t define you, but is part of who you are. It’s hard to understand, in some ways it’s like destiny but a destiny of our choosing.”

Feather tilts her head, “So if I really, really, like singing, but I’m not good at it, I could still get a cutie mark in singing?”

“Nope, not likely, but at the same time, not having a cutie mark in singing doesn’t mean you can’t sing.” I say bopping her nose with my hoof gently.

“You just have to realize, your cutie mark will never be something you don’t enjoy doing. Nor will it be something you’re not good at.” Smiling, I nuzzle all three foals.

Cloudy tilts her head, “What if your special talent is something like magic, but you never use magic? Or if its flying, but your wing was crippled before you learned to fly, does that mean you’ll never get a cute mark?”

Feather quickly looked back at her wings then starts crying, “What if I never get my mark because of what they did to me?”

Cloudy instantly regrets her question, she starts crying too, nuzzling Feather.

“Oh Feather, I’m not sure that’s how it works. If that were the case it might take you a little longer but with help you’d still find a way to show your love, to realize your love, and get your mark. You might find flight through airships or balloons. Your innate pegasi senses and cutie mark would help guide you through air currents to find the best paths to go wherever you want.”

Hugging all three of them I blink, seeing Henry walk over and lay down beside Feather. Gently he nuzzles her wings, getting her to spread them. He leans down, touching his horn to her feathers. A glow slowly envelopes both her wings as his energy wraps around them. After a few moments it stops, and Henry stands up unsteadily, staggering a bit.

“Ugg Henry, lie down, magic takes energy, remember?” I say and watch him as he sits heavily.

“Feather, give it a little try now.” Henry says, smiling softly.

Spreading her wings, she starts flapping, and she gets a few feet off the ground before dropping down panting hard. With a loud squee she hugs Henry’s leg… “Oh Celestia! Thank you, thank you, thank you.”

“Hey, I couldn’t risk you not getting your cutie mark could I?”

Landing beside her, Blaze folds his wings tight against his sides, “You’re wings are still weak, they are going to need a lot of work before you can fly a lot though. I’ll train you, but it’s still going to take months, or longer before you’re ready for long range flights.”

“I don’t care even just being able to fly short jumps is amazing! Oh thank you.” She says not letting go of Henry’s leg.

The LT walks over and sits by us, looking at Henry and simply nods. After a moment he quietly says, “Good pony.” As if that is all that is required.

*** MTAC ***

“So it has been confirmed UN Interpreter service has been read in on the ponies. I really wish we had a better name to call them then just ponies. Any translation issues will go to them, they have a lexicon now in the works, as well as examples of pony names. The pony names are going to be the killer.” The Director of Homeland Security lets the assembled groups know.

“We don’t have a proper idea of just how many there are,” the CID director says, leaning back in his chair.

“Or how many will change before the next gate opening. Or how many will stay,” comes from the Secretary of Homeland Security.

“Round them up onto reservations might be the best option,” the Secretary of Defense suggests. “They are a risk.”

“The public would call them concentration camps, and it would be political suicide, as well as legally hanging ourselves,” Counters the CID Director. “We can’t go public, and we can’t cover it up.”

“And we can’t pretend like they don’t exist and let them commit crimes wherever they want.” The OSI director steps in.

“In some cases, self-policing might be the best call. Take a pegasus, many of them don’t know or understand flight legal rules. Just the other day we had one fly up to one of our helicopters, knock on the pilot’s side window, and ask for directions to land. It’s not like we can chase them down and issue them flight violation citations.” The director of the CGIS says with a head shake.

“How do you deal with something that can fly at 60 to 100 mph, hover, and land on a telephone pole? And that’s not including the ones that can teleport.” Homeland is just shaking his head.

“Teleport?” CGIS blinks, “Oh great, security hopes just went to zero.”

“Look, we are responding out of fear and worst case scenarios right now. True worst case scenario, some radicalized unicorn gets their hands on a baby nuke. Teleports into the Senate, the White House, a football stadium, the Olympics, wherever, and detonates. Yes that’s a worst case and no, no level of defense would stop it.” NCIS director says firmly.

There was a good amount of mumbling to that concept.

“Cooperation is our best defense right now. I’m authorizing a help line idea that was presented, 800 number for ponies to call in. We will put togeather a set of key questions for non-profit and government help lines, as well as military and collage councillors. Those questions will help the staff to direct the pony to the pony help line without really having to know the truth. We are not going to tell everyone, but we won’t cover it up. If asked by the press, take a non-policy stance.” Homeland says, nodding.

“No comment?” The CGIS director asks.

“In this case, that would be too confrontational. I’d say if the press wants to fish, let them. A response along the lines of… If they do exist, then there must be a reason they are not going public, we however are not trying to cover anything up.”

Tapping a finger the OSI Director hums, “There’s an idea that might work…”

Glancing over, the Secretary of Defense lifts an eyebrow, “What?”

“Well pony faces tend to calm situations at least in the short term. Smart phones are almost everywhere. Without going public we can set up network with the different agencies. If police, FBI or other departments have a problem, give them a Video Conference number. That way we would only need a handful of ponies to cover problems. Be it at border crossings, police standoffs, or other such issues. If a situation starts, they can call the conference call and put down the tablet, smart phone or such and let a pony mediator or interpreter work.”

“As a short term fix? We could try it, see how often the problems crop up, we might only need two or three ponies working in an on call capacity. Ok we’ll try that.” Homeland Director nods.

“Things are going to get a lot messier still, before they get better. Humans can’t seem to live with two different religious views in an area, now we are going to have two different intelligent species in one area.” NCIS director shuts down the MTAC displays.

*** Other side of the pond ***

Standing, Beth looks at the armor. The golden metal is tougher and stronger than steel. Yet it is light enough to run in. She closes her eyes, remembering running, remembering the creature chasing her, remembering the guards trying to block its way. They wore armor like that.

Was it like that? No, that wasn’t it, it isn’t gold. It is burgundy, and the chest mark isn’t a star, it is a blue circle. Closing her eyes tighter she thinks, blue eye, blue circle, blue inverted crescent moon, blue star. Why are they different?

She was pushed through a door by the guards… there was screaming, laughing. The voice, full of chaos, laughing, the eyes… calling her name…

“Beth… BETH!!!”

“GAH!” Beth jumps, turning and looking at Tommy, who is standing there, arms crossed.

“Did you want to try it on or something?” Tommy says softly, smiling at her.

“I still think we need to turn this stuff over to the government.”

“The problem is, in doing so, we’d lose this place. Besides, these things were not made for humans, they were made for unicorns. Well unicorn, and maybe pegasi.” He says, poking a wing blade.

“I thought pegasi were horse sized.” Beth says, shaking her head.

“I don’t know. It might be something like the Children of Epona.”

“Children of Who?”

“Epona. She was the Celtic and Roman goddess of horses, ponies, and mules. Some Celts also considered her the mother of the unicorns and pegasi.”

Beth blinks a few times and shakes her head, “Anime?”

“Video games.”

“Figured, had to be something like that. Anything you don’t like or watch?”

“American cartoons, never into the superhero or stupid cartoons they do.”

“Ah.” Taking a breath, she carefully starts putting on the unicorn armor. The torso armor covers her cutie mark completely, protecting her rear and hips. A hole is there for her tail though it takes her a few tries to get it through the hole properly.

Next is the hoof boots, they strap on surprisingly easily. She isn’t sure if they are for protection or extra traction though. They don’t’ seem to come up high enough to protect more than the very bottom of her legs.

Shaking her mane a few times, she put the helm on, turning to look at her brother. “Well?”

“Yep, you look like you’re ready for war. Tough, strong.”

“They included the plans for making the armor, though I can’t read the language. It’s all here though. Like someone is planning on equipping an army.”

“Well consider, we had the War of the Roses, The Crusades, and lots of wars. It could have been for any of them.”

“I know, but none of them had Unicorns and Pegasi going to battle. Unless it might have been a war for Asgard.” Beth laughs, posing for her brother.

“Nope, no unicorns in Norse mythos.”

She trots around in the armor, getting used to the feel of it on her. “Might bounce an arrow but I don’t know about bullets.” She says as she prances a bit, “I think we could use a mirror down here so I could look at things. Actually, Tommy, could you buy these things too?” Picking up a pen, she jots down a list that includes ceramic plates, as well as a few other things. Giggling softly, she looks at the armor diagrams in the book.

“You’re thinking of making one yourself?” Tommy asks as he picks up an uncut gem.

“Yeah, but the one I saw was burgundy.” Sorting through the cut stones she pulls out a lens shaped blue gem and sets it aside for the chest piece. Maybe making the armor as she remembered would help.

Taking the armor off, she carefully hangs it back on its ponykin. She doesn’t know how old it is, but it still feels like it is new. Why is she screaming, why are there other unicorns? Why did the forest grant her these memories?

Sighing, she rubs her head with her hoof. “Too many questions.”

“Don’t worry sis, I’ll be here for you.” Gently wrapping his arms around her neck, he rubs his cheek against her face. “No matter what you have to deal with.”

*** CID Briefing room ***

The Director sits on the desk at the head of the briefing room, he has the team leaders from every single CID unit in there. Even those who were on leave that could be reached had been called back in. Agents on bases around the world are conferenced in. Department heads for cybercrime, drug trafficking, war crimes investigations, and the JAG liaisons are there.

The last time a call out of this scale was done was 9/11. Sometimes, however, it takes a disaster for people to change. Change the way they think or do things. Change their policies or the way they handle situations.

“The world we live in can be dark and tragic at times. We see it in the field, we see it on T.V., and in the theaters. Crime, drugs, and abuse, are a parts of our daily business here. We see case after case of it. Then there are the darker things. The serial killers, human trafficking, the list goes on. Some act because they are sick, others because it’s the way they have been taught.”

Looking across the room, “We see people try and justify crimes by religion, by mental illness, by race. Thing are now going to get a whole lot more complicated. What you are about to hear and see isn’t classified per say. You won’t be punished for talking about it, and you may find yourself in a situation where you have to talk about it. There is no official policy as of yet from the White House. No stance to be taken. Instead we ask you simply to be mindful.”

Quietly Fleetfoot walks into the briefing room, folding and unfolding her wings. She knows if she is nervous, the next part will be worse. Looking over at the group, Fleetfoot sits on her haunches and takes a breath. “I’m real, I can speak, and I’m not a robot or a machine. My name is Captain Fleetfoot of the US Air Force.”

“Oh come on, this has got to be a trick.”

“What is this some new holographic technology?”

“AI?”

“Quiet down people.” The director calls out, holding a hand up.

Turning, she nods to the big screen once. “We’re ready, the next part is your show, girl.”

Taking a deep breath I look at the camera. Ok I’m just talking to a camera, it’s nothing special. “Hello, my name is Twilight Velvet. Today I am going to talk to you about the events that have lead up to the current world situation as of June 2020.”

“To truly understand this, you will have to realize that the Earth, as we understand it, is not alone in the multiverse. There are other realities. I won’t use the term dimensions because multidimensional physics is a different concept. Instead there are alternate universes where different laws may apply. Ponies like Fleetfoot here, and myself, are originally from one of these alternate worlds.”

Taking a breath, I calmly walk through the Five Score curse. How it started 25 years before. The transformation process and the signs and stages of the changes. “Essentially we are refugees from our home world. When we change we have no memories of our lives in Equestria usually, instead all we have to go on is the last 25 years of our human lives. We may get flashbacks, we may get visions, but this can be more confusing. It seems that our human forms are random though. They do not match our pony selves in any way. This means, once we hit 25 and the curse ends... We could turn into a baby, or an elder. We can change sex, or even find ourselves instantly pregnant. It’s a return to how we were at the moment of the curse.”

Looking down a moment, “This also may not be limited to just ponies. On our world we had dragons, intelligent deer, zebras, horses, and griffins, among others. There is a chance that any of these could have been cursed too. The kingdom that was targeted however, was mostly ponies, so the bulk of those changed have been pony.”

“What happened, started 25 years ago, but only this month was Discord defeated. That means for the next 25 years, there may be new people changing all over the world. The first days are always the most confusing. We don’t know what’s happening, or why. There are those who may want to commit suicide, those who will place their trust in family and friends only to be taken advantage of. This is the sort of thing that will need to be watched for.”

Fleetfoot stands up, taking a deep breath. “I was born in America. I still consider myself American. I serve the US Air Force. I chose to stay on Earth in honor of the oath I took to the Air Force. We were lucky for the most part. There have been many however who haven’t been so lucky.”

Standing up, the Director looks at the group. “Each of you may encounter ponies in the coming days. Some of you already have. Some are already investigating crimes relating to them. What we need you to understand is, this is fear driven. These ponies don’t understand what’s going on or why. So we are going to handle this in a different way than normal.”

“Shouldn’t Justice be the same for everyone?” One agent says with a bit of a sneer.

“Yes and no. This is where it gets tricky. Consider for a moment, we don’t handle people who we know are suffering from PTSD in the same way we handle the average criminal. And this is the same case. There are going to be a lot of actions done out of fear, especially in the first few days. And this can lead to very dangerous results.”

“Most pegasi can fly, so if we decide to run, well. I can outpace an F-22, but most simply fly up on top of a building, or under trees, we can even hover. So chasing us, especially if we jump out a window, might be tricky. Earth ponies are strong as well. A single kick from them can cripple or kill, and most just after or during the change don’t know their strength or how to control it. Unicorns have magic, this can include offensive and defensive spells, teleporting, or simply the ability to pick up and move things telekinetically. A scared or angry unicorn can lash out by accident with their magic and that effect can cover a huge area.”

“What you will need to do, is go into mediator mode, put weapons away. Ask don’t tell. Try and connect with them. Find out their story first. If they seem scared, we will be providing you with contact numbers to call. You can put them on a video conference with other ponies. By nature most ponies are communal and drawn to each other. Try not to come between them or separate them unless they are willing.”

The Director takes a deep breath. “A full briefing package will be handed to each of you. Before you judge though remember. This could still happen to anyone under the age of 25. Your family, your children, your spouse. So remember, treat any pony like you’d want your family to be treated. Because it just might be in the coming years.”

*** Velvet ***

Most of the Rangers have changed back already. Eric has gone out singing, literally. He and Ballad karaoke battled for fun before the change. Jay and Sanchez changed back while I was doing an educational video for the CID. I still don’t believe they had me do it. It was probably the most terrifying thing I’ve done.

Only The LT and Henry are left as ponies. They would likely change in the next hour or so. Fleetfoot raced back to be with the LT. Without other ponies around, he starts thinking, and when he starts thinking, his wing starts to tremble.

“But my wings are too small to do that.” Feather whines to the LT.

Chuckling softly the LT nuzzles her, “They will grow bigger, but you have to build strength in them. That’s what Fleetfoot and Blaze say.”

“But what do you say?” She says, giving him her huge eyes.

“I did long distance flights yesterday, trust me, you need good wing muscles. My wings are still sore. But so is my chest and sides. There are a lot of muscles you use with flight.”

Fleetfoot giggles and nuzzles the LT.

Feather looks up at Henry, then at the LT. “Mom, why can’t they stay ponies?”

Blinking I looked between the two, then at Feather, “Because the spell is temporary, you know that Feather.”

“But why can’t they stay? Can’t you make a spell to make them stay ponies?” She says in a pleading voice.

Looking over, I watch the LT’s wing starting to quiver. Fleetfoot notices it too and quickly nips his ear to distract him.

“They were always meant to be humans, Feather. They weren’t cursed like we were.” Walking over, I sit and nuzzle Feather between my forelegs.

“I don’t believe that. They are as much pony at heart as you and I. They should have been born ponies. Henry has the most beautiful gift ever, and he shares it, he healed my wings.”

Henry sighs, “Feather I was never meant to be a pony. You know that.”

Walking over she stuck her face to his cutie mark. “You were, I know it. I can feel it, trust me.”

The LT acks loudly and pulls a blanket around himself quick. “Okay, my time’s up. Time for me to get into a uniform.”

Fleetfoot laughs and hoofs him his clothing out of the saddle bags. We were expecting this, so she kept clothing for him on her. Sugarberry has Henry’s clothing.

Looking up Feather whimpered. “James, you’ll always be a pegasus to me no matter how you look.”

“Thank you Feather. I still have my cutie mark, so expect me to still make you do your wing exercises.”

Looking back up at Henry she pushed her face against his cutie mark harder, “Don’t change, please don’t change. I don’t want to lose a unicorn like you.”

“You’re not losing me, I’m just going back to human.”

“But what if I get hurt again, what if mommy or daddy get hurt?” she looks up sadly.

“Then there’s Dr. Ray, he’s a unicorn doctor. I’m not even a doctor, I’m just a medic. If something really bad happens, Dr. Ray can be called over at Lightning Dust’s farm.”

“But I don’t want Dr. Ray. You’re our herd. I want you.” Putting her head against his mark again she presses hard. “Stay.”

Feather cried softly, her tears run down the side and lines of his cutie mark. Softly his horn begins to glow, as the spell ends on him, his mark glowing bright for a moment as he shifts back to human. Sugarberry comes over and hoofs him his PT gear to put on.

“It’s not right, they should stay.” Feather says, and curls up between my forelegs.

Gently I look down and start nuzzling and hugging her. “It’s hard but, he’s human first. It’s not our choice. It has to be theirs.”

Looking at the LT, Henry nods, then both of them step out, after a few moments, they come back with plastic bags. Henry offers his bag to Sugarberry. The LT hands his plastic bag to Fleetfoot.

Sugar blinks, sitting down, looking at her bag. Then she looks up at Henry, confused. “What’s this?”

“It was a suggestion. If you want it you can keep it if not you don’t have to, I won’t take offense. I know ponies have a lot better sense of smell, it was a clean new towel, I only used it in pony form so all it has is my pony scent on it.”

The LT looks to Fleetfoot, “Mine includes some of my feathers in it for you. I saved them and put them in a baggie. You’ll have them as a thank you and reminder for all the help.”

Both girls look at them in shock before hugging them as tightly as they can.

*** 10.598105, 171.822032 Sea state 3, 7.5 Knots. ***

The Marshall Islands are just a few days south. The small freighter was built for innercostal work. Normally only for short island hops, but for this pay they are making a long run. At 52m long the ship wasn’t meant for long ocean travels, and only could hold eight cargo containers max. However, right now she is only carrying four.

With nearly a million dollars at stake though, it is worth the risk. That kind of pay day would make the captain and his small crew rich. They left the Philippines just a few days ago. Their destination is Hawaii. Hopefully their cargo would survive that long.

43: Band Practice

I turn off the alarm clock, I groan and sit up, shaking out my mane. It’s been a week since the boys changed back, though we were all still on light duties. The army isn’t sure of the stress on the bodies from the changes, or that level of magic on me.

The only ones not on light duties are Blaze and Sugarberry. Sugarberry is back at work at the HQ, doing her normal 9 to 5 Monday to Friday. Blaze, on the other hand, they have him doing make work jobs. Training recruits in flight suit ops is one of the big ones though. Having a Pegasus instructor in HALO jumps allows for a new level of training as he could zip between students, making corrections. As well it adds a new level of safety with the ability to catch or stop a jump in midair.

Since Feather and the Cotton twins are civilians they couldn’t really put them up in permanent barracks. Right now I’m living in transient quarters, small single bedrooms, sharing a bathroom and shower, a small kitchenette, and a small common room with a TV, chairs, and coffee table. Blaze has one room, I have one room, Feather has her own room, and the twins have bunk beds in their room.

Since they essentially have become my dependents, the Army has decided to see if they could put us up in PMQ’s, that’s private military quarters. People that turned into foals, for the most part, are still adult in mind, but their small size, lack of magical skills and special talent often leave them far more dependent than adults. When you’re so small that a large dog could kill you, living on your own without help or supervision just isn’t really a good option.

It is starting to feel like I am just going through the motions through. My fate, in some ways, is still in limbo since the military isn’t sure about what they are going to do with ponies in the long run.

Getting up, I have a quick shower, before making breakfast for the little ones. It is summer, so school is over anyway, though to tell the truth, I’m not sure about sending adults to school anyway. At the same time, they are blank flanks, and pony school is more about helping foals find their special talents.

Officially, I am still 2/75th Airborne, though I am currently attached directly to the USASOC, though we are working with, and training the 82nd airborne. There is a comical strangeness about things. Women can’t serve in the airborne. I’m not a woman though, am I? I am a mare. Apparently being able to put up a shield that can block an RPG, and having magic strong enough to carry and handle the recoil of sustained fire from an M134, is an exception.

Actually I didn’t know I could actually hold a M134 until I tried, and really it was meant as a joke. The look in the eyes of the new rangers on the range, when I start firing though, holding it beside me, power cables and batteries in one saddle bag, 2nd saddle bag holding the ammo. It is doable, but trust me, not every unicorn out there can. The recoil on those things hurts! I’m still on magic light duties but Henry cleared me for the demonstration.

Getting dressed for work, I check my phone. They want me at headquarters today. Huffing I get on my boots, “Ok kids, you know the drill, I want each of you to spend at least three hours today trying different things, but don’t be silly about it. You’re free to watch TV and play video games for ideas too.”

Putting on my beret, I turn and trot to headquarters, Blaze in tow.

“Think they are going to give the LT a pass today? It’s been a week.” Blaze chuckles.

“I hope so, come on, the spell had no more lasting aftereffects then the mirror did.”

“You mean still not being able to stomach most meats, still having their cutie marks?” Blaze smiles, looking at me.

Shaking my head, “That only applied to the rangers, everyone else who turned back is apparently back to normal. Even that ICE idiot.”

“Think he’s learned his lesson?” Blaze fluffs his wings.

“Nope, he’s probably plotting his revenge. Apparently they had to give him and a few others special assistance to help them with things.”

“Things?” I tilted my head, “what things?”

“You know, the normal stuff, prepping food, getting dressed… wiping.”

“Eww, I feel sorry for the human that got that job. Somethings I’m grateful to have magic for.”

“The fact that they are installing bidet systems for ponies is nice.” Blaze said, “at least for those of us without magic.”

Trotting up to the front door, we meet up with Sugarberry. “Morning.”

“Any idea what’s up?” I ask, taking off my beret, going inside.

“Nope, other than the general wants all of us in the briefing room.”

Nodding slowly, I take a deep breath and follow her into the room. Honestly all I can think is… been here, done that, time to face the brass again. Taking a deep breath I stand at attention, and wait for the brass with the other two ponies.

It is only about five minutes before the General walks in with his aid. His aid is carrying a video camera, which makes me even more nervous. I didn’t want to do another documentary. I have already done five of them. 'Basics of the curse', 'Welcome to being a pony', 'Pony kinds the three clans', 'Horns and TK', and 'Cutie marks your heart and soul'. As stupid as it sounds, they want them, just in case other infantry changes, so they could show them something quick and informative.

“Be seated.” The Brigadier General says with a nod.

Taking my seat I helped Blaze with his, rolling chairs were still the bane of ponies. TK however helped counter their evil spinning. Putting one hoof on the table I tilted my head slightly watching as the General opened his folders and looked through them slowly.

“It’s been a week since the rangers have returned to human form, and we see no lasting side effects that are problematic.” Turning pages, “So it looks like they should be able to return to active duty, the problem is, that would risk leaving the foals unattended.”

Gulping once I wanted to say something, anything but at the same time I knew far far better.

“Eight days ago I had a long talk with Feather and the other foals. As did one of the army psychologists from the medical corps.”

“Psychologist sir?” I asked blinking.

“It was actually at her request. Well her Candy and Cloudy’s request.”

“About what if I may ask.”

“The psychological impact and separation anxieties involved in herd structures.” Turning the page, “I swear the psychologist said there is so little information on this that it’s something we will need to start studying.”

“I’m not sure I understand.”

“At Feathers request, we had counselors checking on the mental states of both Cipher and Ballad, as well as Apple Pie.” He said flipping pages, “Their stress levels were way up, they were skittish, and having problems sleeping. In some aspects it was similar to a PTSD but on a smaller scale. Cipher seems to be handling it best by effectively hiding in her work.”

“Is there anything I can do to help sir?”

“Nope, the military is handling it. Corporal Ballad is currently being reassigned to the 249th Engineer Battalion, Prime Power, they specialize in construction and maintenance of electrical power networks and power plants. Something she might have fun with. Private Apple Pie is getting reassigned to the 407th Brigade Support Battalion. They are a supply, support, and rebuilding battalion, often tasked with disaster relief and post combat rebuilding.”

“I see.” I said still worried.

“Where are these units based?” Blaze asked noticing Sugarberry starting to snicker.

“Both of them are based in Fort Bragg. While Cyberwarefare isn’t actually based here, we have some gear shipped in since Specialist Cipher can actually work from any office space.”

I squee’ed. Seriously, I never knew I could make that sound. My ears went right up and I was smiling so wide my face hurt. That’s when I realized what the camera was for. Ugg I was never going to live this down.

“They’re coming here!” I spouted unable to stop the grin, with both of my forehooves on the table.

“Yes Corporal, its best for their mental welfare that they remain close together. While any group of you are on missions, the rest can watch over the foals, thus maintaining at least a few ponies together. The psychologist thinks this should mitigate or minimize the stress.”

“When do they get here!” I bounced in my chair like a little filly. I was so happy and excited. Ah-Pee would be here, and the Unicorn Club was getting back together!

“Woah, calm down, they should be here today. Staff is helping them pack.” Looking sternly he stood, "Now, dismissed."

Getting up I grabbed my kit and scampred out with the other ponies then spun hugging Blaze tight.

*** The Crown ***

“It’s been a week, and they haven’t even started clearing the woods!” Sir Fredrick snarled as he paced back and forth.

Looking at the newspaper, he grumbled. The article in The Times was less than flattering, and the Financial Post story was less so. Suggestions of miss spending and handing out contracts without proper bids were going to be a problem.

“Sir Fredrick!”

“Yes Minister?”

“Have you seen the paper?” The Transportation minister walked in looking sternly at Sir Fredrick.

“Which one Minister?”

Dropping a copy of the Guardian on the table the minister looked sternly, “The government picked a company for laying out a new flyover, sliproad and motorway, based on kickbacks?”

“How dare they.” Sir Fredrick looked at the paper sternly.

“So, you were unaware of this?”

“No sir, I had no idea that they would print something like that.” Sir Fredrick said folding his papers up.

“That’s not what I meant. I was referring to the project.” The minister sat down on his chair leaning back.

“Yes minister, and so were you. It was in your boxes. Notifying you of the impact survey, traffic flow projections for the next 25 years, special dispensation for military transport, as well as the committee’s decision on which company to use based on closed bidding process as per previous contract decisions of the past years submissions in accordance with all guidelines as set up by inter inter-bureau committees discussing said issues.”

The minister blinked several times as the long string of terms flew by and shook his head. “I don’t remember seeing it.”

“I don’t know how you could have missed it minister, it was nearly 1400 pages long.”

“Oh, that report. I see. My cat is still recovering from the report falling on top of it.”

“Don’t worry I’m sure it will be gone in a few days.” Sir Fredrick stated.

“The cat?” The minister blinked looking up.

“No sir, I meant the press stories. Once the forest is cleared, and the construction gets underway people will lose interest.” He said assuredly.

“I don’t understand why this project is needed personally.” The minister stated.

“It was all laid out in the report minister. Including the engineering requirements based on traffic management.”

“I am the Minister of Transport, Sir Fredrick. Not an Engineer.” The minister said sternly.

“Yes minister. Sorry, simply put they expect over the next 25 years, traffic flows to increase in the area by nearly 62% based on current local traffic growth models. This new motorway is expected to limit that growth to 12% by allowing diverted traffic though the area.”

“I see, so currently, a lot of cars use that road?”

“A lot is subjective minister.”

“What does that mean?” The minister asked then instantly regretted it.

“Subjective, it means; based on or influenced by personal feelings, tastes, or opinions. Minister.”

“I know what subjective means.”

“Then why did you ask?” Sir Fredrick inquired looking annoyed.

“I was asking how many cars use that road currently.” The minister shook his head.

“I wouldn’t hazard a guess myself, but I’m sure if you read the report you will find that number as well as the means used to determine it.”

“Thank you Sir Fredrick. Dismissed.”

Picking up his papers Sir Fredrick quickly left the office, he would have to see that this forest was cleared much quicker. Too many questions were starting to be asked.

*** CMC:EC ***

Candy shook his pink mane out, “Ok girls, what are we going to do today?”

“Same thing we do every day Candy,” Feather responded.

“Try to take over the world!” Cloudy piped in.

“Narf.” Candy said then giggled.

“You really should stop with the giggles. You’re a colt now.” Cloudy teased.

“Yeah well you need to remember to put the toilet seat down, I almost fell in this morning.”

“That was me, my bad.” Feather said giggling, “I left it up after I was emptying a bucket into it. Sorry.”

“Bucket of what?” Candy asked looking confused.

“Fudge, I tried making 3 trays of fudge for us but… it came out looking like oatmeal.”

“So… why was it in the bucket?” Cloudy asked blinking.

“Cuz it was easier to pour the 3 trays into the bucket and flush that then carry each one in one at a time.”

“Makes sense,” Cloudy said, “And Candy, cross confectioner/fudge making off the list for Feather.”

“Done and done.”

“When you were a human Cloudy, did any jobs strike you as fun or interesting?” Feather asked crossing her forelegs and laying her muzzle over them.

“I drifted a lot, I could never settle on a job, worked at a fair doing cotton candy, caramel corn, and such.” She said with a huff, “Then I was a janitor for a while, then did short order cook at a 'You Buy it We Fry it' place. Worked at a 'Beer and Bullets' convenience store yes, one store sells both.”

“Ugg I remember that carnival stand, the flies and the cotton candy turned me off the stuff for life.” Candy said with a shudder.

“And the owner still expected me to sell it like that. Needless to say I didn’t last long there.”

“You Candy?”

“I went to school. College for meteorology. My boyfriend at the time was a storm chaser, so I got into doing that and helping with research grants there. Local station saw me and picked me up as a weather girl.” He said then blew at his pink mane.

“They hired her for her assets.” Cloudy said laughing.

“Yeah, and now you have them isn’t that udderly adorable.” Candy responded before pulling his head back as the wing went in between them.

“Come on, we all have our problems with the change.” Feather said and sighed. Her past career wouldn’t get her a cutie mark… well not one she’d want… definitely not after reading about the rainbow factory. Shuddering she felt sick to her stomach again going a little pale. That story still gave her nightmares. She saw herself at her old job, but with ponies instead of horses.

“You ok Feather?” The siblings both looked at Feather concerned.

“Yeah, just, bad memory.” She said choking back the bile.

“Ok so what next?” Candy asked.

“The naming trick doesn’t work, Cotton Cloudy would be a pegasus name for a weather pegasus, but as a unicorn I don’t know. Feather Pinch is less helpful, unless my special talent is pinching feathers. Cotton Candy seems self-evident, except for the fact that making the stuff would turn your stomach.” Feather just shook her head.

“Anyone tried boating?” Cloudy asked looking between them.

“Boating?” Feather looked at Candy confused.

“Yeah, there’s terms like feathering, and such in sailing. Weather is important in sailing. I didn’t find any candy terms in sailing but who knows.” Cloudy smiled bright.

“Well where to?”

“20 min bus ride north of here.” Cloudy said.

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADER SAILORS ARE A GO!” they said slapping hooves and trotting out.

*** Across the pond ***

Beth stood looking at herself in the mirror. The armor she wore was a rich burgundy in color with gold inlay. The helmet had the same gold inlay in S patterns on either side of the hole for her horn. The chest piece had the large blue gem ringed in gold in the center of it.

It was the armor from her dream. She had modified the helm a bit according to the diagrams, there was some difference based on male and female heads but she wasn’t sure why. She hoped the armor would help her remember more.

Turning sideways she looked at herself, the armor completely hiding her heraldic mark. Or was it protecting it? Why would unicorns need armor? How many of them were there? Was she the first? Or the last?

Shaking her head she looked over as Tommy walked in, “Got lunch, and news. The papers are starting to make a stink over the spending, and questions on why the motorway was needed.”

“I can’t figure out why they would want it in the first place, as is the motorway only sees maybe a few cars an hour go by.”

Sitting down Tommy laid out the food, mix of vegetable pies, cake, and fresh juice. “Here you go sis.”

“You know, you can actually eat meat around me, I won’t take offense.” Beth smiled.

Shaking his head no, “Sis, I wouldn’t do that to you. I’m not going to tease you with food you can’t eat anymore. When with you I’ll stick to vegetables and fruit.”

“So what do we have today?” Beth asked perking.

Smiling Tommy put down his tablet. “2 more guards, now they are up to 4 guards at night. 8 more cameras have been added. Next up, a new bulldozer is was brought in, they are using it to move the old one onto a truck. It’s a D11T,” Opening up the page on the dozer he chuckled, “lets figure out how to break it.”

“Oh that’s a big one.” Beth said giggling, “And just look at all off those hydraulic hoses up front.”

“That would be wire saws, how many do you want?” Tommy said going over to the supply desk.

“Best make it 3 just in case.”

“3 it is.”

Tossing them into the air she caught them with her magic and put them down beside her. Taking off her armor she hung it up on the racks before picking up the saws again. “Time to be a unicorn.”

Heading up she checked the camera to make sure the outside was clear before opening the door. Once outside she giggled making her way through the woods. While there were paths, she chose to change her way through the wood each time, often not even using the trails. She left hoof prints so she figured anyone would just think she was a normal pony.

She could hear the nose of the construction vehicles, and used that to cover her approach, it was easy enough. Her fur was white and grey, but it still didn’t stand out much in the woods. Lying down behind a wild rose bush she smiled and slowly sent out the first saw. Snaking it slowly along the ground she waited till it was close enough to the dozer that no one would see it. Bringing it up in the shadows of the blade she started cutting the hose.

Within moments there was an explosion of fluids. Quickly she cut a few more cables before leaving the saw. Men ran over quickly, yelling to shut down the large machine. The damage should keep the machine out all day. Meaning she could come back tonight and finish off the evil beast.